《Infinite System Inheritor Return From The Abyss》 Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Abyss Realm Abyss Realm by its definition, was a land that was without feeling of light, revealing blackened mountains jagged and rough towering over cracked ground littered with rubble. The land had been a mad tumble of stone splinters¡ªshattered skeletal remains, rusting weapons, mouldering flesh. The Abyss stretched minutes into hours, a living hell where maybe faith was a thing of the past. This was a constant fight for survival. The land was crawling with monsters, each scarier than the last, but none quite like the Abyssal Behemoth. Its great bulk decked out in black scales etched with luminescent runes, it was an utter horror of the darkness. It was the second most powerful being in the Abyss, and was revered and feared by all. An enormous shadow covered the landscape, cast by the Abyssal Behemoth as it loomed over him. Hundreds of its glowing red eyes glared at him With each step, the ground rumbled. Then The Behemoth let out a powerful roar, the earth shook and the sky darkened. Tendrils of dark energy snaked and reached out for him, attempting to crush his being within it. With a smirk, he vanished in a flash of light, reappearing high above the Behemoth''s head. The air around him shimmered, and a huge blade of pure energy appeared, glowing in blue flame. One of the Abyssal Behemoth''s giant arms swung to bat him out of the air. But with a single motion, he brought the blade down, slicing through the Behemoth''s arm as if it were nothing. Dark blood sprayed from the wound, but the Behemoth didn''t slow down. Instead, its arm began to regenerate instantly, with even more dark energy tendrils forming. The Behemoth opened its enormous mouth, gathering a giant sphere of dark energy that sucked in all the light around it. With another roar, it fired the orb straight at him, powerful enough to destroy mountains. He remained calm, extending both hands to summon a glowing barrier of light that intercepted the orb. The impact sent shockwaves through the air but he didnt move. The barrier held strong, with a flick of his wrist, he absorb the orbs energy and sent it back to the abyssal behemothas a beam of pure destruction. The beam punched through the Behemoth''s chest, leaving a massive, smoking hole. The creature staggered, but its eyes flared with rage. It roared again, and its body started to change, growing larger and more monstrous, its power rising even higher. He raised his hand to the sky, and the air began to vibrate with energy. The floating rocks above swirled, revealing a vortex of infinite power, energy so great it made the Behemoth''s strength look small. He pointed a finger at the Behemoth. "Disappear." From the vortex, a beam of blinding white light shot down, engulfing the Abyssal Behemoth completely. The creature''s roars were drowned out by the overwhelming force of the attack. The ground beneath it began to crumble, the very air around it warping under the pressure of his power. The light grew brighter until it was impossible to see anything, and then, suddenly, it was gone. Where the Behemoth once stood, there was only a massive crater, the land around it destroyed. The air was still, the dark energy from the creature completely wiped out. Ding! [Congratulations Host! You have defeated the Abyssal Behemoth, Right Hand of Abyssal Lord Grimzark!] Rewards: Abyssal Core: A powerful essence infused with dark energy. Can be used to enhance weapons or armor, granting them unparalleled strength. Cape of the Abyssal Veil: A majestic cape woven from the shadows of the abyss. It increases all stats by 70% and grants immunity to dark magic, and increases evasion by 60%. Grimzark''s Fang : A sword forged from the fang of Grimzark himself. It deals 200 base damage with an additional 70% damage against dark-aligned enemies. 100,000 Gold Coins: A hefty reward for your triumph. Use it wisely to fortify your gear and expand your domain. Abyssal Horns: The twisted horns of the Abyssal Behemoth. Can be crafted into a helmet or used as a rare crafting material to create other powerful items. Health Regeneration Congratulation Host! You''ve claimed victory over a formidable foe! You have reached level 60500! Now, He sat on the massive chest of the fallen Behemoth, its gigantic body lifeless on the cracked ground. His long white hair, which had naturally been brown before transitioning to this striking white, was tied back in a ponytail. His blue eyes scanned the area with a detached calmness and his body is Refined, Masculine with the right frame a powerful physique that spoke of countless struggles and victories and Around him, lesser monsters scurried in the shadows, too frightened to approach. They knew that anyone capable of defeating the Behemoth was far beyond their reach. In his hand, he held the Behemoth''s core¡ªa dark, swirling orb of raw energy. Without hesitation, he took a bite, but as he chewed, there was no reaction. The core had no effect on him, as if he were eating an ordinary piece of fruit. Just then, a system notification flashed before his eyes: Ding! [You have consumed the Abyssal Behemoth''s Core.] [Mana absorption failed. Mana capacity already maximized.] Unfazed, he swallowed the rest of the core. It was no surprise; his mana was already at its peak, beyond the limits of ordinary beings. The Behemoth''s core, which would have been a priceless treasure to others, was useless to him. However, he wasn''t done yet. He extended his hand over where the Behemoth''s died, and with a focused thought, he activated his Soul reaping skill. A faint glow surrounded the area as he drew out its soul, capturing it in a shimmering orb of light. Another notification appeared: Ding! [You have successfully extracted the soul of the Abyssal Behemoth.] [Soulbinding Archive Updated] Abyssal Behemoth (Level: 60000) Type: Titan Skills: Earthquake Stomp, Abyssal Roar, Void Slash Status: Phantom The soul of the Abyssal Behemoth now rested within his Archive, ready to be summoned whenever he needed its immense power. Satisfied. He walked toward his home¡ªa small, simple house in a lonely place. As he got closer, his guardian Cerberus, a huge three-headed dog with glowing red eyes, greeted him. The beast barked and wagged its tail, happy to see him. He tossed a monster core to Cerberus, and the dog eagerly grabbed it, barking excitedly as it played with the prize. He entered his small house and went to a wall where he marked another line in his time tally. The wall was full of lines, each showing how long he had lived. "500 years," he muttered, thinking about the time that had passed. In the dim light of his room, he took a piece of meat from his inventory. With a simple thought, he heated the meat in his hand, cooking it quickly. The meat sizzled, enjoying his meal, a familiar blue holographic screen appeared in front of him. [Is the Abyssal Behemoth Meat satisfactory?] "I Still can''t get used to you talking to me like this also the meat is fine." The hologram flickered, as if acknowledging his comment and said, [Memory Box Activated.] The holographic screen changed, showing a lively city scene from the modern world one of his memories. The screen displayed a busy city with tall buildings and busy streets. But what caught his eye was a warm image of a woman in a sunny day hanging clothes. It was his mother. Seeing her face brought him comfort. These memories helped him stay sane over the 500 years he had lived. They were a connection to a happier time. The System was always with him, guiding him through the years. He also had a Guardian Cerberus, a powerful and protective creature, to keep him company. Together, they helped him keep his mind clear and focused. As he watched the screen, he snapped his fingers, and the status screen appeared displaying his current status. Host Name: : Han Seojun Age: 18 (518 years old) Level: 60500 Class: Error Title: Supreme Abyss Slayer, Dragon tamer, Fallen Godslayer etc... Health: 100% Mana: Infinite Strength: 309220 Stamina: 300500 Agility: 272000 Skills: Mastered Weapons: Legendary Sword, Shield of Eternity etc... Allies: Huno (Cerberus) Silla (Hydra) etc... Han Seojun looked at the screen, showing his impressive level and stats. He was preparing for a major battle against the Abyssal Realm Lord. He needed every bit of his strength and skills for this fight so he closed his eyes leaning in the wall and slowly loss conscioisness 500 years ago before he was summoned... In Seoul, Korea, Year 2062, the city is lively and peaceful. The streets are busy, but calm. Students walk around, talking and enjoying themselves, while others run or jog. People walk their dogs along clean paths. The city feels friendly and modern, with a nice, relaxed vibe. Inside a old traditional house Han Seojun stood in front of the mirror, smiling at his reflection. He adjusted his tie carefully, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. Today was a big day¡ªhe was about to take his veterinary doctor license exam. The door opened, and his mother, Han Seoyang, walked in. Her eyes were red from crying, and she watched Seojun with pride. When he saw her tears, his smile faltered. "Mom, why are you crying?" Seojun asked gently. Seoyang took a deep breath and wiped her tears. "I''m just so proud of you, Seojun. You''ve worked so hard for this." She came over and helped him with his tie. "You''re taking the exam without going to college, and that''s amazing. You''ve shown that hard work can overcome anything." Seojun put his hand on her shoulder. "It''s been tough, but it''s worth it. I''ve been preparing for this for a long time. I still can''t believe this is happening Mom" Seoyang voice shook as she spoke. "I''m sorry I couldn''t afford to send you to college. I know it wasn''t easy, but I believe in you." Seojun gently held her hands. "Mom, you did everything you could. Your support means the world to me. I wouldn''t be here without you." "I just wish things could have been different, But seeing you now, ready to achieve your dreams, makes me so happy." Seojun hugged her tightly, feeling her love and support. "Thank you for believing in me. I''m going to make sure all our hard work was worth it and when I pass the exam I will take you to the mall Mom, Treat you foods and buy you new clothes" They separated, and Seoyang managed a shaky but genuine smile. "Thanks Seojun Just seeing my son smiling is enough for me beside you should save you money now Go and show them what you can do. I know you''ll make us proud." Seojun nodded, feeling more determined. "I will. I promise." Han Seojun walked out of his house, feeling the warmth of the sun and enjoying the clear blue sky. He was thrilled¡ªtoday was the day he would take his veterinary doctor license exam. "I can''t believe I''m really taking the veterinary licensing exam," he said with a big smile. "Right, System?" There was no answer. Seojun laughed softly at his excitement and started heading to the exam center taking about 5 steps Suddenly, his system notification beeped loudly. Ding! System Notification! Quest: Abyss Realm Entry Objective: Enter the Abyss Realm immediately. This quest cannot be declined. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time Limit: 10 seconds to be summoned "W-What?" Seojun''s heart dropped. His exam, the moment he had been waiting for, was about to slip away. "No, not now!" Seojun shouted as he understand what''s going to happen, looking at the notification in panic. "I need to take my exam!" As he started to fade away into the air, he saw his mother, Han Seoyang, rushing out of the house. She was holding his packed lunch and looked shocked. When she saw her son disappearing, she gasped and dropped the lunch, covering her mouth in disbelief. "What''s happening?!" Seoyang cried desperately. "Seojun!" "System Stop! I need to explain what''s happening to my mom!" Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Mission Reclaim Ding! Warning: The summoning process has begun and cannot be halted. You will be forcibly transported to the Abyss Realm in 10 seconds. The quest "The Abyssal Summoning" has been activated and cannot be declined or postponed. Brace yourself for the challenges ahead. Seojun reached out toward his mother, his voice filled with desperation. "Mom, wait for me! I''ll come back, I promise!" His mom cries echoed as he faded further away, leaving her in his desperate sobs behind. Seojun''s heart raced as his license exam prep was suddenly interrupted. One moment, he was on the edge of a big achievement, and the next, he was in a blue, endless sea. Panic rose as he looked around; the sea was calm. The gentle waves touched his feet, and the calm surroundings made his inner chaos feel even stronger. Kneeling on the cold, damp surface, Seojun thought about his mother. Her distressed, tear-streaked face flashed in his mind, filled with pain and fear as she watched him disappear. Tears blurred his vision as he clasped his hands and whispered, "I''m sorry, Mom. I''m so sorry¡­" His words trembled with guilt and sorrow. Desperation gripped him. Seojun pounded the sea''s surface with his fists, trying to break through the blue sea and fix what had happened. His hits only created ripples that vanished quickly. The sea remained unyielding, a silent witness to his anguish. Suddenly, a glowing, blue holographic notification appeared before him. [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION] Welcome to the Omniarch Realm. Seojun''s frustration boiled over. "Why am I here? Bring me back! I can''t leave my mom like this!" His voice cracked with desperation as he tried to grab the holographic message. His hands went through it, unable to interact with it. [SYSYEM NOTIFICATION] Ding! Error. System malfunction. Unable to process request. Seojun''s anger flared. "No! This can''t be happening! System! What''s going on?" His pleas were met with more flickering notifications. [SYSYEM NOTIFICATION] Ding! Error. System malfunction. Unable to process request. The notifications continued to glitch and flicker, offering no explanation and adding to his growing despair. Suddenly, He had just heard a mysterious voice but couldn''t find where it came from. "Inheritor of the Infinite System, Han Seojun, welcome to the Omniarch Realm," the voice had said. Seojun looked around frantically but saw nothing except the vast sea and sky. Trying to stay calm, he shouted, "Who are you?!" "I am Goddess Zyraena, the Sovereign of Omniarch." Seojun''s mind flashed back to when he first activated the Infinite System. He discovered that his family had a system that passed down through generations to the oldest female child. Yet, Seojun, an only son, had inherited it under extraordinary circumstances. he had absorbed his twin sister while still in the womb called Fetal Resorption and activated the system as he faced death few months ago and his mother that thought that the system dissapeared ad no idea that he inherited it. "This system came from you?" Seojun asked, trying to grasp the truth. The voice replied, "Yes. I bestowed this system upon your family, and you inherited it despite being a man.You are the chosen one, regardless of the tradition." In Seojun''s mind, he saw an image of Goddess Zyraena. She was a stunning figure with silver hair that flowed like water and deep violet eyes full of ancient knowledge. Her clothes shone with blue and gold, and she radiated a powerful, calm energy. Seojun felt a mix of wonder and confusion. He knew he faced a new reality filled with challenges. The calm sea seemed to contrast with his inner turmoil, but he understood that the journey ahead would be significant and demanding. "I am here to guide you, Han Seojun. Accept your role, for the Omniarch Realm awaits you," Han Seojun stood frozen, his heart racing as the voice of Goddess Zyraena began to fade away. Panic surged through him. He hadn''t gotten the answers he desperately needed. "Wait! Why am I here?! What should I do?!" Seojun shouted, his voice trembling. But the silence that followed only deepened his fear. "Goddess Zyraena!" he called out, his voice growing more frantic with each cry. "Please, don''t leave me! I need to know what to do!" But the calm, powerful voice of the goddess was gone, leaving Seojun alone with only the sound of the waves lapping at his feet. His mind whirled in confusion and fear. Suddenly, a sharp sound interrupted his thought. [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION] DING! Mission: Defeat the Abyssal Realm Lord. Grimzark, The Dread of Tyrant Description: The Abyss Realm was once under the rule of Goddess Zyraena, but it fell into darkness when the Abyssal Realm Lord, Grimzark, defeated its guardian and took control. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Objective: Reclaim Goddess Zyraena''s realm. Reward: Hidden Class, Gold Coins, Experience, Legendary Weapon, Return to Earth ,REUNITE WITH YOUR MOTHER Etc. Time Limit: None. Penalty for Failure: Death. You will be transported to the Abyss Realm in 5 seconds. Seojun stared at the notification, his panic only deepening. He had no idea how to defeat a realm lord, let alone one who had overthrown a powerful being. The thought of failure sent chills down his spine¡ªdeath was the penalty, and the weight of it pressed heavily on him. Then, his eyes widened as he read the most important reward, Reunite with your mother. The possibility of seeing her again filled him with both desperation and determination. His thoughts raced. How could he possibly succeed? He didn''t even know where to start. The fear that had been simmering inside him now threatened to consume him. This mission felt different from all the others. Just hearing the word "Abyss" sent a chill down Seojun''s spine, causing a shiver to run through him like goosebumps But deep down, he knew he had no choice. He had to complete the mission, not just to survive, but to reunite with his mother and reclaim the realm for Goddess Zyraena. Five seconds, he thought, his heart pounding in his chest. There was no time to prepare, no time to plan. He would be thrown into the unknown, but he couldn''t afford to give in to fear. His life, his mother''s life, and perhaps the fate of more realms than he could imagine depended on his success. With a deep breath, Seojun braced himself as everything around him started to blur. The world dissolved into darkness, and in the blink of an eye, he felt himself being pulled into the Abyss Realm. ---- This novel begins near the end of the main character''s journey in the Abyss. Some readers might find this annoying and drop because the next chapters focus on the main character''s past of how he got to that point. I recommend that everyone give it a try. Start with chapters 1 and 2, then you can either skip to chapter 30, which is the last domain, or go to chapter 64 which is the continuation of chapter 1. Readers who don''t like how this start, Please give it a chance. Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Shadowed Ravine He blinked and found himself standing in an entirely new place. A sudden ding echoed in the air, followed by the familiar voice of the system. [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION!] Welcome to the Abyss Realm, ruled by Abyssal Lord Grimzark, the Dread of Tyrant. Seojun glanced around, expecting to find himself in a nightmarish landscape, a reflection of the fearsome title of the realm''s ruler. But to his surprise, the place seemed¡­ peaceful. He stood on a vast, rocky plateau, surrounded by formations of jagged stones that jutted out like teeth from the ground. The sky¡ªor what he assumed was the sky¡ªlooked like a deep, starry void, almost as if he was standing on a floating island in the middle of space. Seojun took a hesitant step forward, the ground beneath him crunching slightly as small pebbles shifted underfoot. As he continued to walk, the silence was broken by a low, rumbling sound that made him pause. He turned his head, trying to pinpoint the source, and found it coming from the distance. It wasn''t just a sound¡ªit was the sound of something massive, something powerful. Seojun followed the sound, his footsteps echoing softly in the stillness. The path he walked wound through the rocky terrain, leading him higher and higher until he reached the edge of a cliff. There, he froze, eyes wide as he looked down. Below him, two enormous creatures were engaged in a fierce battle. One was a colossal red slime, its body pulsating with a fiery glow that seemed to burn from within. The other was a dark, shadowy slime, its form shifting and flickering like living smoke. They clashed with earth-shattering force, sending shockwaves through the ground as they slammed into each other again and again. Instinctively, Seojun activated his appraisal skill, a feature of his inherited Infinite System. [Appraisal Activated] RED SLIME Level: 450 Type: Fire Elemental Slime Abilities: Incendiary Burst, Flame Aura, Regeneration, Corrupting Miasma etc. Threat Level: Extreme Current Hp: 35,000 Position: Lord Candidate DARK SLIME Level: 335 Type: Shadow Elemental Slime Abilities: Shadow Meld, Dark Pulse, Absorption etc. Threat Level: High Current Hp: 11,050 (low) Position: Lord Candidate Seojun''s heart sank as he read the stats. These were monsters far beyond his current abilities. He had never seen anything like them before¡ªcreatures of such immense power that they could probably destroy him with a single attack. And here they were, battling it out as if the world itself depended on the outcome. He took a deep breath to steady himself, then reluctantly checked his own status. [Status] Name: Han Seojun Age: 18 Class: Animal Whisperer Profession: None Level: 99 HP: 9,500 MP: 7,000 Strength: 750 Agility: 680 Skills: Healing Touch, Basic Combat, Appraisal, Emergency Treatment, Animal Examination etc. Looking at his stats, Seojun felt a pang of anxiety. He was strong by Earth''s standards, sure, but here? Against these monsters? He was a small fish in a vast ocean, completely out of his depth. The gap between his level and the slimes'' was staggering, and it only served to highlight the danger he was now in. How am I supposed to survive here? Seojun thought, his eyes glued to the titanic battle below. The slimes clashed again, sending a shockwave that rippled through the air and up the cliff, making Seojun instinctively back away from the edge. Later on, Seojun watched from the edge of the cliff as the Red Slime and the Dark Slime fought fiercely. The Red Slime''s fiery attacks and the Dark Slime''s shadowy strikes shook the ground. When the battle ended, the Red Slime devoured the Dark Slime. The victorious Red Slime then slithered away, leaving the battlefield in silence. Seeing his chance, Seojun carefully climbed down the cliff. At the base, he found a glowing object: a core from the Dark Slime, which the Red Slime had spat out as it was not suited to its type. [Appraisal Activated] DARK SLIME CORE Type: Monster Core Level: 235 Abilities: Shadow Manipulation, Dark Pulse Absorption Benefits: Enhances Shadow Elemental Abilities, Improves Mana Regeneration, Grants Access to Shadow-based Skills Potential Use: Can be used to craft items, improve gear, or upgrade shadow-related skills and Edible. Oh So in short ,It increased Mana?! I definitely need this! Seojun thought and picked up the core and examined , noting its dark, pulsating energy. "So, Do I have to eat this? It''''s Edible though" he muttered lifting the core to his mouth. Just as he was about to bite into it, an error message flashed on a screen in front of him. [ERROR] Cannot consume Monster Core. Level too low. Skill not compatible. Seojun sighed in frustration. "How can I use this if I can''t even consume it?" he grumbled. System responded, [While you cannot consume the core now, you can store it in your inventory. It will prove useful in the future. Consider using it to craft items, improve your gear, or enhance shadow-related skills when you are more experienced.] Seojun reluctantly placed the core into his inventory, Suddenly, he heard a soft, sad sound: "Kyuuh, kyuuh." Turning around, Seojun saw a small Dark Slime circling the spot where the large Dark Slime had been killed. Is this little Dark Slime the baby of the big one? he wondered. The baby Dark Slime was crying softly, making pitiful "kyuuuh, kyuhh" noises. Seojun felt a pang of sympathy. [Appraisal Activated] BABY DARK SLIME Type: Shadow Elemental Slime Level: 28 Abilities: Basic Shadow Manipulation Threat Level: Low Status: Sad, Missing Parent Seojun knew he needed to do something to help. Just then, a new notification appeared: [Side Quest Activated] Quest: Avenge the Baby Dark Slime Objective: Stop the Red Slime from becoming the new lord of the Shadowed Ravine. Description: The Red Slime''s victory has left a power vacuum in the Shadowed Ravine. If it becomes the new ruler, it will bring further chaos to the realm. Help the baby Dark Slime by preventing the Red Slime from claiming dominance. Reward: Experience, Gold Coins, Improved Reputation with Shadow Creatures Penalty for Failure: Increased Difficulty of Future Encounters Wait what? Side quest? Shadowed ravine? Just What is this place? he wondered, looking around at the dark, rocky landscape. Just then, a ding sound rang out. A new system notification appeared. [SYSYEM NOTIFICATION] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Shadowed Ravine : It''s part of the Abyss Realm. It''s where shadow creatures fight for power. ] [Objective: By stopping the Red Slime from claiming dominion, you help maintain balance in this area. If the Red Slime succeeds, it will become the new lord of the Shadowed Ravine, leading to increased chaos and darkness.] [Consequence of Failure: If you fail to prevent the Red Slime from taking over, you will be trapped in the Shadowed Ravine and You will not be able to leave this area.] Chapter 4: Chapter 4: New Ally He''s eyes widened as he read the system notification. "Trapped and will not be able to leave?..." The idea made his heart race, and the dark, rocky landscape around him seemed to close in. Seojun stared at the small, trembling Dark Slime as it circled the area where its parent had fallen. Its cries, though soft, cut through the silence like a blade, tugging at something deep within him. The system had mentioned that the monster core could be used to enhance shadow-related abilities. What if, instead of trying to consume it himself, he gave the core to the baby slime? It was a gamble, but it might just help the little creature grow stronger, maybe even strong enough to survive in this harsh world and might able to help him.Seojun knelt down, holding out the dark, pulsating core. The baby Dark Slime hesitated, its tiny, quivering body inching closer. "Kyuuh?" it whimpered, almost as if asking for permission. "It''s yours," Seojun said softly. "Take it."The slime seemed to understand. It slithered forward, touching the core with its small, gelatinous body. The moment it made contact, the core began to dissolve, its dark energy being absorbed by the slime. Seojun watched, fascinated, as the slime''s form began to shimmer, its shadowy body growing darker, more defined. The energy from the core infused the slime, strengthening it, molding it. [System Notification] Baby Dark Slime has absorbed the Dark Slime Core. Status: Evolving¡­ Seojun''s eyes widened as the slime''s shape began to shift, its size increasing slightly, its color deepening to an almost pitch-black hue. The shimmering effect on its body intensified, as if it were becoming one with the surrounding shadows. [Appraisal Activated] YOUNG SHADOW SLIME Type: Shadow Elemental Slime Level: 55 Abilities: Enhanced Shadow Manipulation, Dark Pulse, Shadow Meld Threat Level: Moderate Status: Favorability 20% --- The Young Shadow Slime is beginning to warm up to you, but there''s still a long way to go before it fully trusts you. Seojun stared at the status screen, his eyes narrowing as he read the favorability rating. "Favorability... 20%?" he muttered. He frowned, glancing around the dark, rocky landscape. "System," he asked cautiously, "Is this favorability the same as Reputation Points?" [SYSTEM RESPONSE] Favorability reflects the bond between you and the individual. It measures the creature''s trust and willingness to follow your commands. In the Abyss Realm, Reputation Points from Planet Earth levels no longer apply. Favorability is now specific to your relationship with individual creatures or familiars and cannot be influenced by general reputation. Seojun sighed, understanding that he needed to build this bond from scratch if he wanted the Young Shadow Slime to become a true ally. "Kyuhh" The little creature¡ªno, the young Shadow Slime¡ªlooked up at Seojun, its form now exuding a quiet strength. It seemed more confident, less fragile. The system''s earlier notification about the quest echoed in his mind. He had to stop the Red Slime from claiming dominion over the Shadowed Ravine, or risk being trapped here. The stakes were high, and Seojun knew he wasn''t powerful enough to take on such a creature directly¡ªnot yet. However, the young Shadow Slime was a wild card. It had gained new abilities, perhaps enough to tip the scales in their favor. But could he really rely on a creature that was still so new to its own power? Seojun glanced at the slime. It met his gaze, its dark form flickering slightly, as if responding to his thoughts. There was no fear in its movements, no hesitation. It was ready. "We''ll do this together," Seojun said, more to himself than to the slime. Seojun took a deep breath, looking down at the now more confident Young Shadow Slime. "We need to find out where the Red Slime is hiding," he said softly, kneeling before the creature. "Are you up for this? We need to avenge your parent and stop the Red Slime from taking over." The Young Shadow Slime''s favorability rating, which had just been updated, was now at 30%. The system notification confirmed a growing trust between them. [System Notification] Favorability has increased to 30%. The Young Shadow Slime is showing increased trust and willingness to assist you. With a determined nod, Seojun straightened and began to scan the surrounding area. The dark, rocky landscape stretched out in all directions, the jagged rocks and creeping shadows making it hard to discern any clear path. "Does the Red Slime have a cave or something?" he muttered to himself. The Young Shadow Slime made a soft, curious noise¡ª"Kyuuhh"¡ªand stretched out an arm, pointing toward a shadowed alcove in the distance. Its dark eyes gleamed with purpose. Seojun followed the direction of the slime''s gesture, he spotted a big Hole up in the Rock mountain. "Is that... a cave?" he asked, feeling a surge of hope. [System Notification] The Young Shadow Slime is indicating the location of the Red Slime''s hideout. The alcove is likely a cave where the Red Slime resides. Seojun''s heart raced. This could be their chance to gather valuable information or even confront the Red Slime. He gave the Young Shadow Slime an encouraging nod. "Good job. Let''s check it out." As they walked toward it, He glanced at the the air and muttered. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why do I feel like you''re becoming more talkative System?"He paused, then turned to the system. [It''s just your imagination, Host. ] Seojun''s face lit up with a mix of surprise and amusement. "See! You''re really becoming talkative," he said, pointing at the system interface with a shocked expression. As they crossed the Rock that blocked their way, a holographic display suddenly appeared in the air before him. The display showed a small, cartoonish face with a "-_-" expression. Seojun''s eyebrows shot up in confusion. "What''s this supposed to mean?" he asked, staring at the display. [The "-_-" expression is a system-generated response indicating a humorous or annoyed reaction. It suggests that your recent comment about the system being talkative was noted with a touch of sarcasm.] Seojun chuckled at the odd response, shaking his head. "Alright, alright. Seriously System You''re becoming weird. Let''s focus on the task at hand." Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Pure Luck As Seojun and the Young Shadow Slime approached the cave, the oppressive darkness seemed to grow denser. The jagged entrance of the cave loomed ahead, casting long, ominous shadows. Seojun''s heart raced with a mix of anticipation and dread. The Young Shadow Slime slithered ahead, its dark form merging seamlessly with the shadows. Seojun followed closely, gripping his makeshift weapon. The cave''s interior was dimly lit, with every step echoing loudly, adding to the eerie atmosphere. As they ventured deeper into the cave, Seojun''s footsteps reverberated through the cavern. The air grew warmer and more oppressive. They soon reached a large cavern where the Red Slime awaited. Its massive, crimson form pulsated with a sinister rhythm, partially submerged in a pool of thick, dark ooze. The Red Slime''s eyes glowed ominously. Suddenly, a system notification pinged: [System Notification] You have entered the Red Slime''s Lair. Seojun''s heart pounded. This was the moment he had been preparing for. The Red Slime''s presence was intimidating, but Seojun knew this was their chance. The Young Shadow Slime, now more confident, moved to a position behind Seojun, ready to assist. Seojun tried to provoke the Red Slime, making himself visible and shouting to attract its attention. The Red Slime''s eyes narrowed, and it began to move toward him, its massive body creating tremors in the ground. Seojun ducked and dodged as the Red Slime lunged, its attacks powerful and fiery. The heat from the creature''s strikes was intense. Meanwhile, the Young Shadow Slime used its Dark Pulse ability to strike at the Red Slime, causing it to stagger and writhe in pain. he took a moment to reflect on the battle. The Red Slime had been incredibly powerful, but Seojun couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. The creature''s movements had been sluggish, and its attacks had lacked their usual ferocity. The Red Slime''s defeat had come more easily than he expected, which made him wonder if it had been at less than full strength. Seojun''s thoughts. ''This Red Slime was probably in a weakened state, It must have fought with other lord candidates before we arrived.'' Seojun took advantage of the Red Slime''s weakened state. He continued to press the attack, targeting vulnerable spots as the Red Slime''s movements grew more erratic. The Young Shadow Slime kept using Dark Pulse to disrupt the Red Slime, making it harder for the creature to defend itself. After a prolonged struggle, Seojun managed to deliver a decisive blow. His weapon pierced through the Red Slime''s defenses, and with a final, agonized scream, the creature collapsed into a pool of goo. The cave fell silent, the oppressive heat dissipating. As the Red Slime''s body deflated, Seojun breathe heavily and fall down he threw look at the weapon he pick up before and thought. ''Just what kind of bone is this? I thought it will break''. Ahhh If the Red slime is not injured , We''re doomed. What a luck.'' Just then a system notification appeared: Ding! Congratulations! The Red Slime has been defeated! Quest Complete: Prevent the Red Slime from claiming dominion over the Shadowed Ravine. Rewards: Acquired Fire Skills: Flaming Strike: A powerful melee attack imbued with fire, capable of burning enemies over time. Fireball: A ranged spell that launches a fiery projectile, causing explosive damage upon impact. Inferno Shield: A defensive ability that surrounds you with a protective barrier of flames, reducing incoming damage and burning nearby enemies. Gold Coins: 5000 Gold Coins Blazing Essence: This item can be used to imbue your weapons with fire attributes, increasing their effectiveness in combat or to craft powerful fire-based potions. Flame Dagger: A weapon dropped by the Red Slime, featuring enhanced fire damage and a chance to ignite enemies. [System Notification] Level Up! Congratulations, Host! You have reached Level 123! Your stats have increased, and new abilities and skills may be unlocked. Young Shadow Slime''s Level Increased: The Young Shadow Slime has leveled up and gained new abilities, now a Lord Candidate. Details: Fire Skills: You can now harness the power of fire to enhance your combat abilities. These skills provide both offensive and defensive capabilities, making you more versatile in battle. Gold Coins: Use these coins to purchase items, upgrades, or services in various markets and shops. Seojun took a deep breath, feeling a rush of relief and accomplishment. He glanced at the Young Shadow Slime, which now appeared more vibrant and confident. Seojun spotted a glowing monster core lying among the remains of the Red Slime. He picked it up, but a system notification appeared: S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Appraisal Activated] RED SLIME CORE Type: Monster Core Level: 685 Abilities: Incendiary Burst Enhancement, Flame Aura Boost, Regeneration Acceleration etc... Benefits: Enhances Fire Elemental Abilities, Increases Fire Damage Output, Improves Health Regeneration Potential Use: Can be used to craft powerful fire-based items, upgrade gear with fire attributes, or enhance fire-related skills. Edible. "Let me guess, I can''t consume this because my level is low." he muttered and tried to take a bite then a system notification appeared. [ERROR] Cannot consume Monster Core. Level too low, Risky to consume Seojun sighed in frustration, knowing he couldn''t use the Red Slime Core himself due to his level. However, an idea struck him. He turned to the Young Shadow Slime and, with a nod, offered the core maybe it can consume the core? But it''s level is lower than me let''s try. The Young Shadow Slime hesitated for a moment, then absorbed the Red Slime Core. A surge of fiery energy mixed with the existing dark power enveloped the slime. Its form began to shimmer and expand, shifting between shadows and flames. The core''s energy infused the Young Shadow Slime with new attributes, and its appearance transformed dramatically. A new system notification appeared: Ding! Young Shadow Slime has absorbed the Red Slime Core. Status: Evolving¡­ Congratulations! The Young Shadow Slime has evolved into a dual-elemental Lord Candidate! Type: Shadow Fire Elemental Slime Level: 140 Abilities: Shadow Manipulation, Dark Pulse Absorption, Incendiary Burst, Flame Aura etc... Threat Level: High The Young Shadow Slime''s new form glowed with a combination of shadow and fire. The slime''s power had clearly surged, and it now radiated an intimidating presence. Seojun''s jaw dropped as he read the system notification. "Wait a minute... It''s level is 140?!" Seojun exclaimed. "How is it higher than mine?" He was stunned. The Young Shadow Slime had gained significant power from absorbing the core, surpassing his own level. The transformation was impressive and surprising, adding an unexpected advantage to their journey. Seojun marveled at the slime''s newfound abilities, realizing that their partnership had become even more formidable. Seojun marveled at the fact that the slime, once at level 50, had risen to level 140¡ªsurpassing his own level. But Nevermind, he thought. "Well, look at that," Seojun said with a grin. "You''ve really leveled up." The Young Shadow Slime, now more majestic and confident, looked at Seojun with a satisfied "Kyuuhh." Seojun knew this was a turning point but he don''t understand how is the slime able to consume the core when it''s level is also low? We are just few levels apart. Then suddenly system notification beeped loudly. [System Notification] Congratulations! You have completed all objectives in the Shadowed Ravine. You are now cleared to leave the Shadowed Ravine and proceed to the next area: the Emberfall Domain. Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Emberfall Domain As Seojun walked through the Abyss Realm, he was surprised by how peaceful it seemed. "I didn''t think the Abyss Realm would be this calm," he muttered, watching the small slimes crawling around. They looked harmless, which was a stark contrast to the realm''s reputation. He checked the system screen and asked, "How far is the Emberfall Domain?" The display showed, "Approximately 15 miles to the Emberfall Domain." Seojun nodded, noting, "Still a good distance to go." As he walked, he felt an unusual sense of calm but also loneliness. The quiet made him realize how alone he was. His thoughts wandered back to the recent quest. "Why did I get a quest to stop the Red Slime? There are many slimes competing for dominance. What made the Red Slime so special?" he asked the system. The system replied by the hologram, [The quest was because the Red Slime was using unfair tactics to gain control. It was exploiting weaknesses in other candidates, which disrupted the normal competition.] "Unfair Tactics? Why? Is there a rule here of being fair?" Seojun asked because he didn''t understand but he know one thing It''s Survival of the fittest. [Yes Host, The Red Slime uses a toxic miasma to weaken other slimes and corrupts weaker ones to do its bidding. The Abyss Lord established a rule of fair dominance in the Shadowed Ravine¡ªcandidates must only engage in one-on-one battles with other candidates. Most slimes gain strength through absorbing ambient mana, training, or battling non-slime creatures. However, the Red Slime violates these rules by attacking innocent slimes, especially the young ones, to eliminate future threats and gain an unfair advantage.] Seojun understood now. The Red Slime''s tactics had felt unfair and made the battle easier than expected. A few minutes later, Seojun was surprised to find he didn''t feel tired or hungry. "Why do I feel this way?" he wondered aloud. The system responded, [Goddess Zyraena has granted you a blessing of protection. This means you won''t feel tired, hungry, or age while under her protection.] Seojun took this in, feeling a sense of relief. He continued walking in silence, enjoying the serenity. From a distance, he spotted a bright blue circle. As he approached, a system notification popped up: [Appraisal Activated] PORTAL Type: Magical Portal Description: A portal that provides quick travel to different locations. It glows with a bright blue light, indicating it''s active and ready for use. Stepping through will transport you to another realm or area, depending on its destination. Seojun stood in front of the bright blue portal, its glow casting an eerie light on his face. The system''s hologram broke the silence. [You have arrived at thee portal.] He sighed, feeling the weight of the journey. Glancing back at the path he had traveled, he muttered to himself, "I thought the Dark Slime would follow. It had 80% favorability, after all. But I guess not." The system seemed to sense Seojun''s disappointment. A holographic display appeared before him, explaining, [The Dark Slime decided not to follow because it has chosen to run as a Lord Candidate. This decision is motivated by its wish to honor its deceased parent, who desired for the Dark Slime to become the lord of the Shadowed Ravine.] Seojun absorbed this new information. It made sense now why the Dark Slime had not joined him. Its personal quest and the legacy of its parent were guiding its choices. He took a deep breath and turned back to the portal. The next step in his journey awaited, and despite the unexpected turn of events, he felt a renewed determination to press on. As Seojun stepped through the portal, he was instantly floating in space. It felt like he was drifting in the middle of a galaxy. Stars and colorful nebulae surrounded him, creating a dazzling, cosmic scene. There was no visible ground, and he floated effortlessly among the glowing stars and swirling colors.While taking in the breathtaking view, a system notification sounded DIng! Welcome to the Emberfall Domain Description: The Emberfall Domain is a magical realm set in space, with floating platforms and a starry sky. Features: Floating Islands: Platforms and islands drifting through space. Nebula Trails: Glowing paths that guide or block your way. Starfall Chambers: Special areas where you can find rare items and powerful resources. Gravity Zones: Areas with changing gravity, so be careful not to drift into hazards. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Objective: Explore the Emberfall Domain to find its secrets and complete your quests. Watch out for changing gravity and magical traps. Seojun floated weightlessly through the Emberfall Domain, his eyes wide with wonder as he admired the cosmic vista. Suddenly, a harsh red system notification interrupted the serenity [WARNING!] Danger Alert! Numerous unknown entities are approaching your location! The alarm blared loudly, and Seojun''s heart began to race. He tried to move, but his attempts were clumsy and ineffectual in the zero-gravity environment. His body floated erratically, and he struggled to orient himself. "What''s happening?!" Seojun muttered, his voice shaky. "How do I move?!"He flailed his arms and legs, but the effort only made him drift further away from any sense of control. The blaring alarm seemed to intensify, its sound piercing through his panic. [WARNING!] Action Required: Hide immediately to avoid detection. "Hide? How can I hide if I can''t even control myself?!" Seojun shouted, trying to grasp at the air as if it could help him stabilize. His attempts only made his situation worse. Ding! Initiating Gravity Surge Suddenly, without warning, Seojun felt a forceful, unseen push, sending him plummeting toward a solid surface below. He gasped as the sensation of floating abruptly shifted. The ground felt solid beneath him, and gravity seemed to return. "What¡ªwhat''s happening?!" Seojun exclaimed, stumbling as he hit the ground. He looked around in confusion, the blaring alarm still ringing in his ears. His movements were disjointed, his limbs unsteady as he tried to adapt to the new gravity. [WARNING!] Action Required: Hide immediately to avoid detection. He spotted a peculiar bush nearby, its leaves shimmering with strange hues. With a surge of urgency, Seojun crawled toward it, his movements slow and deliberate as he tried to evade the looming threat. "I need to get out of sight," he murmured to himself, desperately pushing himself into the bush''s cover. "Please let this work." As he huddled inside the strange bush, the alarm''s sound became a distant throb, muffled by the foliage. Seojun''s breathing was ragged, his mind racing with fear and confusion as he tried to calm himself and wait for the danger to pass. Ding! Initiating Stealth Skill A cool sensation enveloped Seojun as the skill took effect. His presence, including his scent, was now concealed. He looked at his body and noticed that he had become nearly invisible, the world around him seeming to shimmer and distort as he blended into his surroundings. He strained to hear over the pounding of his own heart. Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Wyrmfield "System?" He muttered then, A sudden roar of a growl made him flinch. Peering out cautiously, he saw the monstrous entities clearly for the first time. The smaller demons resembled twisted, shadow wings and eyes glowing a menacing red. Their skin was a mottled mix of dark greys and purples, and their sharp claws clattered as they moved. The massive demon, however, was even more horrifying. It stood at least eight feet tall, its body covered in dark, rough scales that looked as if they could deflect any attack. Its wings were enormous and leathery, giving it an imposing presence. Its eyes blazed with a fierce, hungry glow, and its mouth was filled with rows of sharp, jagged teeth. The massive demon let out a furious shout, "Where''s the food?! Are you playing with me?! Where is it?!" One of the smaller demons, its voice trembling with fear, protested, "I''m not playing with you My lord... I swear I smell food!" Seojun watched as the smaller demons began to argue among themselves, their voices rising in panic. The towering demon''s rage only intensified. "Playing with my hunger, are you? You''ll pay for this!" it roared. In a terrifying display of strength, the massive demon seized the smaller one who had claimed to smell the food. With a horrifying screech, it ripped the smaller demon apart and devoured it in a brutal frenzy. The sounds of tearing flesh and the smaller demon''s final, desperate screams filled the air. Seojun''s body trembled uncontrollably, his eyes wide with horror. The scene was the most grotesque and violent Seojun had ever seen. Huddled inside a bush, the alarm''s sound was faint and muffled by the leaves. His breath was heavy with fear, and he hoped his stealth skill would keep him safe. "Please let this work," he whispered, watching the horrifying scene and praying not to be noticed. As the massive demon finished its meal and the smaller demons began to leave, Seojun pressed deeper into the bush, holding his breath. Gradually, as the growls faded, he started to relax, realizing the immediate danger was passing. But then, he noticed the biggest demon hadn''t left yet. It lingered, sniffing the air suspiciously, as if sensing something was off. Seojun''s fear spiked again, and he remained completely still, hoping not to be discovered. A screen popped up in front of Seojun''s eyes, showing the demon''s stats. [Appraisal Activated] Greater Hellhound Level: 856 Type: Demon (Elite) Skills: [Bloodlust Frenzy]:Boosts strength and speed when enraged. [Infernal Roar]: A roar that causes fear and paralysis.[Devour]: Gains power by consuming others. [Dark Flame]: Breathes a deadly black fire. [Void Step]: Can teleport short distances. Status: sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hungry: Low energy, extremely aggressive. Warning: High risk of attack; stay hidden. Seojun''s stomach dropped when he saw the demon''s level. ''Level 856'' his heart raced, knowing that the demon was both hungry and dangerously strong. The demon''s eyes scanned the area, its nostrils flaring as it sniffed the air near Seojun''s hiding spot. He held his breath, praying that the stealth skill would keep him hidden. The demon stared at the bush for a moment, but after what felt like an eternity, it snarled in frustration. Finally, it spread its huge wings and leapt into the sky, disappearing into the night. Seojun didn''t move for several minutes, too scared to even breathe. When he finally felt safe enough to emerge, he whispered to himself, "I need to get stronger... much stronger." Seojun moved cautiously through the strange, desolate landscape, his senses on high alert after barely escaping the Greater Hellhound. The eerie silence around him made every small sound seem louder, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched. Suddenly, a soft chime echoed in his mind. [System Notification] Location Identified: Wyrmfield Planet: Ragnis V - Surface Level *Wyrmfield?* Seojun thought as he scanned his surroundings. The name alone sent a chill down his spine. This wasn''t a typical forest; there were no trees here, only scattered bushes that barely reached his waist. The ground was uneven and covered in a thick, glowing moss that gave off an eerie, greenish light. The sky overhead was a dull, oppressive gray, adding to the unsettling atmosphere. "This place looks deserted," Seojun muttered to himself, though he didn''t truly believe it. The sparse, alien landscape made him feel exposed, but he pushed forward cautiously, knowing he had to stay on his guard. As he moved through the Wyrmfield, something caught his eye. A slight movement in the underbrush made him freeze in place. He watched as a small, dark shape wriggled out from beneath a bush. His heart skipped a beat as the creature came into view. It was a worm, but not like any worm Seojun had seen before. This creature was the size of an adult cat, its segmented body shimmering in shades of dark green and purple under the dim light. Its slimy skin glistened as it moved, and its head, round with tiny black eyes, opened to reveal a mouth full of sharp, needle-like teeth. The worm slithered across the ground, its movements slow and deliberate, seemingly unaware of Seojun''s presence. [Appraisal activated] The familiar screen appeared before him, giving him the details of the creature. [Appraisal - Target: Abyssal Wyrm] Level: 230 Type: Monster (Lesser) Skills: [Toxic Bite]: Injects a paralyzing toxin into its target. [Burrow]: Can dig underground quickly to escape or ambush. [Regeneration]: Heals itself over time, making it difficult to kill. Etc... Status: Passive: Non-aggressive unless provoked. Warning: Will attack if injured. Seojun stared at the information, his mind racing. ''Level 230¡­ That''s way stronger than me.'' The thought sent a wave of anxiety through him. Even though the Wyrm wasn''t attacking, knowing it was so much stronger than him made him feel incredibly vulnerable. ''It''s not attacking because it doesn''t see me as a threat'' he reassured himself, but the knowledge that it could easily turn hostile kept him on edge. He took a careful step back, making sure not to disturb the creature, and slowly began to put more distance between them. Seojun moved carefully through the eerie Wyrmfield, his thoughts racing. The memory of the Greater Hellhound was still fresh, and the idea of facing it again filled him with dread. "What am I supposed to do, System?" he asked aloud, frustration creeping into his voice. "If I have to defeat that Greater Hellhound to leave this place¡­ there''s no way I can do that." There was no immediate response, just the unsettling silence of the Wyrmfield. Seojun felt a wave of hopelessness wash over him. This place felt like a trap, with dangers lurking everywhere, and he didn''t know how he could survive it. As he walked, he spotted a large rock and decided to take a break. He sat down heavily, resting his elbows on his knees and burying his face in his hands. He sighed deeply, feeling the weight of his situation pressing down on him. A soft chime made him look up. The holographic screen appeared in front of him [Host, take a breath. You''re not alone.] "Well, I am alone. "He took a deep breath, letting the tension in his body ease slightly and start thinking about his mother. But just as he started to feel more at ease, another chime sounded. A new screen popped up, and Seojun''s eyes widened as he read it. [Side Quest: Survive the Wyrmfield] Objective: Defeat 10 Abyssal Wyrms. Reward: Experience boost and a special item. Time Limit: 24 hours. Seojun stared at the screen in disbelief. "Are you kidding me?" he muttered, the comfort he had felt disappearing in an instant. Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Never Giving up The idea of fighting ten Abyssal Wyrms was overwhelming. He had barely avoided the one he saw earlier, and now he was supposed to hunt them? He groaned in frustration. This was not what he wanted to hear. But he knew he didn''t have a choice. If he wanted to get out of here alive, he had to do what the system asked. With a heavy sigh, Seojun stood up, determination setting in. "Alright," he muttered to himself, "let''s get this over with." Seojun stood on the barren ground of the Wyrmfield, the recent side quest still fresh in his mind. He knew he had to take action, but the thought of facing the Abyssal Wyrms made his heart race. He needed an edge¡ªsomething that could help him stand a chance against those dangerous creatures. With that in mind, he opened his inventory and scrolled through the items he had collected. One, in particular, caught his eye: the Flame Dagger. He hadn''t used it yet, but now seemed like the perfect time to give it a try. "I should try this Flame Dagger," he muttered to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. With a thought, he summoned the dagger into his hand. The weapon materialized instantly, its blade glowing with a faint, fiery light. Seojun couldn''t help but admire the craftsmanship; the blade was sleek and sharp, with flames flickering along its edge as if the fire was alive. The hilt was comfortable in his grip, wrapped in a dark, heat-resistant material. [Appraisal activated] A screen appeared before him, displaying the details of the dagger. [Appraisal - Flame Dagger] Level: 250 Type: Weapon (Rare) Damage: High Skills: [Flame Strike]: Ignites the blade with intense fire, causing extra damage and a chance to burn the target. [Heat Resistance]: Protects the wielder from fire-based attacks and heat damage. [Quick Slash]: Increases the speed of attacks, allowing for rapid strikes. Status: Durability: Excellent Effectiveness: Increased against cold or dark creatures Seojun studied the information, his grip tightening on the hilt. The dagger was powerful¡ªexactly what he needed. The skills it offered could give him the advantage he desperately sought. Taking a deep breath, he steeled himself for what was to come. "Wish me luck, System," he muttered under his breath, his voice carrying a mix of determination and nervousness. [You got this, Host,] the system responded, its tone encouraging and confident. Seojun couldn''t help but shake his head with a small, bemused smile. "You''re really getting weird," he muttered, he sheathed the Flame Dagger and started moving, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of the Abyssal Wyrms. After a while, he spotted movement. A large, dark shape was slithering across the ground, its body shining in the dim light. It was an Abyssal Wyrm, even bigger than the one he had seen before. The creature moved with a creepy, smooth motion, getting closer to him. Seojun''s heart raced, but he tried to stay calm ''I can do this'', he thought, gripping the dagger tighter. He knew he needed to strike first if he wanted any chance of winning. As he got ready to attack, he quickly activated his appraisal skill. [Abyssal Wyrm] Level: 245 Type: Monster (Lesser) Skills: [Toxic Bite]: Injects a paralyzing toxin into its target. [Burrow]: Can dig underground quickly to escape or ambush. [Regeneration]: Heals itself over time, making it difficult to kill. [Tail Slam]: This attack is capable of sending opponents flying with significant force, causing both impact damage and a high chance of disorientation. [Coiling Assault]: The Abyssal Wyrm coils its massive body and then strikes with overwhelming force. The attack combines both a powerful physical impact and a rapid, spinning motion. Status: Passive: Non-aggressive unless provoked. Seojun read the details, feeling a bit more confident but still cautious. He knew this fight wouldn''t be easy. He charged forward and slashed at the Wyrm''s side with the Flame Dagger. The blade flared with fire as it cut into the creature''s thick, slimy skin. For a moment, Seojun felt a spark of hope¡ªmaybe he could actually beat this thing. But the Abyssal Wyrm was faster than he expected. It recoiled and then struck back with incredible speed. Before Seojun could react, the Wyrm''s powerful body slammed into him, sending him flying through the air. As he tumbled, his mind raced. ''What just happened?'' He hit the ground hard, sliding to a stop. Pain shot through his body, leaving him dizzy and confused. A familiar chime rang in his ears, and a system hologram appeared. [Host, it seems you underestimated the Wyrm''s counterattack. Did you really think it would just sit there and take it?] Seojun groaned, feeling embarrassed and frustrated. ''Even the system is mocking me now,'' he thought as he struggled to get up. The Abyssal Wyrm was already coming toward him again, its dark eyes fixed on him like a predator hunting its prey. Despite the pain, Seojun forced himself to stand. He couldn''t afford another mistake. This fight wasn''t over, and he had to figure out a way to turn it around. But for now, his focus was just on surviving. "Alright, let''s try this again," he muttered, gripping the Flame Dagger as he prepared for the Wyrm''s next attack. This time, he wouldn''t underestimate his opponent. Seojun struggled against the Abyssal Wyrm, his repeated attempts to defeat it ending in failure. Each charge with the Flame Dagger was met with a fierce counterattack that sent him flying through the air. Each impact left him more battered, but he refused to give up. During one of these attempts, the Wyrm''s massive tail struck his arm with brutal force. He felt a sickening crack as his arm broke. Biting his lip to stifle a cry, he lay on the ground, the pain excruciating. Moments later, he noticed the pain fading and his arm starting to heal. His eyes widened in surprise. "This is some kind of goddess''s blessing, isn''t it?" he muttered, astonished. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Yes, Host,]the system confirmed. Feeling the pain ease, Seojun got back up, determined to continue. Despite his exhaustion, he pressed on, making more attempts to defeat the Wyrm. Each attack was met with fierce retaliation, but he kept fighting with all his remaining strength. After more than two hours of grueling combat, Seojun made one final, desperate strike. The Flame Dagger slashed through the Wyrm''s tough hide, flames spreading and causing critical damage. The Wyrm roared in pain and finally collapsed, defeated. Breathing heavily, Seojun dropped to his knees, his body aching but relieved. A triumphant chime signaled the end of the battle, and a notification screen appeared. [System Notification] Congratulations! You have defeated the Abyssal Wyrm. Reward: - 1000 Coins - Experience Boost - Wyrm Core - Rare Healing Potion Level Up! You have reached Level 200! Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Wyrms Seojun felt a surge of relief and happiness as he looked at the rewards and the level-up notification. He had made it through the battle and was now stronger for it. Curious about his new status, Seojun activated his appraisal skill As he read through the details stats increased , new skills, his eyes were drawn to the status below Status: Hostility to Wyrms: Increased. They may become more aggressive toward you. Seojun read the appraisal details, noting the increase in his stats and the new status effect. ''I''ve gained hostility from the Wyrms, That might make things harder in the future.'' He thought. Just then, another screen popped up, displaying a blue emoji with a flat expression. -_- "Don''t be like that, System" Seojun said, a mix of amusement and frustration in his voice. "Aren''t you happy for me? I defeated it!" The system responded, [It took you two hours,Host.] Seojun sighed, shaking his head with a chuckle. "Yeah, yeah. I get it. It was a tough fight. But I did it, and that''s what counts." With the Wyrm defeated and the rewards collected, Seojun felt a strong sense of accomplishment. Seojun continued to fight Abyssal Wyrms, gaining valuable experience and insights with each battle. As he engaged more of these creatures, he observed their patterns and found an easier way to fight them. The key to defeating the Wyrms lay in their predictable attack sequences. Seojun discovered that the Wyrms had a brief moment of vulnerability after using their most powerful moves. He learned to exploit this by dodging their initial strikes and then counterattacking during their recovery period. Seojun''s strategy was now finely tuned. He would wait for the Wyrm to use its Coiling Assault or Tail Slam, then quickly move to the side, avoiding the full force of the attack. When the Wyrm reared up and prepared to strike again, Seojun would use this brief window to close in and strike with his Flame Dagger, aiming for the vulnerable areas he had identified. The battles became more manageable as he applied this strategy consistently. The Wyrms were still dangerous, but Seojun''s improved tactics made each encounter less overwhelming. Finally, after hours of relentless fighting and careful observation, Seojun faced the last Abyssal Wyrm. With his new approach, he managed to bring the creature down efficiently. The Wyrm''s defeat marked the end of his long and exhausting fight. Despite the grueling battles, Seojun didn''t feel physically exhausted or sweaty. However, his mental fatigue was palpable. He had been focused and strategic for so long that the mental strain was taking its toll. He collapsed to the ground, feeling a mix of relief and exhaustion. As he rested, a notification screen appeared before him. Ding! Quest Complete! Rewards: - 10,000 Coins - Experience Boost - Rare Wyrm Core x2 - High-grade Healing Potion - Wyrm''s Scale Armor (New Item) Level Up! You have reached Level 300!** Seojun''s eyes widened as he saw the rewards. The 10,000 coins and items were a significant boost, and the Wyrm''s Scale Armor was a valuable new addition to his gear. His spirits lifted despite his mental fatigue. Just then, another notification screen appeared. [System Notification] You have completed the Abyssal Wyrm Quest. For the next phase, would you like to take the Easy Way or the Hard Way? Options:* - Easy Way: Less challenging, but rewards may be lower. - Hard Way: More difficult, but rewards will be greater. Seojun stared at the options, weighing his choices. The thought of an easier path was tempting, but the lure of greater rewards was strong. He took a deep breath, considering his next move carefully. Seojun stood up, pacing back and forth, his mind racing. The choice before him was significant, and he needed to make the right decision. He stopped, turned to the system, and asked, "What do you think, System?" The system responded, [Considering you''re still relatively weak, the Easy Way might be the best option. I''m not sure what the exact differences between the Easy and Hard Way are.] Seojun mulled it over, then thought, ''But what if the Hard Way leads to a better quest or greater rewards?'' His curiosity was piqued, and he was tempted by the possibilities. Before he could decide, a sudden tremor shook the ground beneath him. It felt like an earthquake, and Seojun lost his balance, crashing to the ground. A massive Wyrm emerged from under the earth, its size dwarfing even the largest demons he had encountered. Seojun''s eyes widened in shock as the creature revealed itself. The system''s appraisal activated immediately. [Appraisal - Wyrm Queen] Level: 755 Type: Wyrm Queen Status: Extremely Angry. This Wyrm Queen is furious about the death of her children. "This isn''t good!" Seojun muttered, scrambling to his feet and started running. He had no idea how to handle a creature of this magnitude. Just then, a notification screen appeared. [System Notification] You have chosen the Hard Way. "Wait, what?! No, I didn''t!" Seojun shouted at the white screen in disbelief. Another blue screen appeared nearby, indicating the system''s response. [You have entered the Hard Way by accident, Host. Prepare for the worst. ] The white screen then started a countdown. Transporting in 5... 4... Seojun, still disoriented from the shock, accidentally stepped on one of the Wyrm''s writhing tails. He rolled to the ground, his mind racing with panic. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the countdown reached 1, the Wyrm Queen''s massive body loomed overhead, preparing to slam down on him. No! And he covered his head, bracing for impact. 3... 2... 1... In a flash, the ground beneath him vanished, and Seojun disappeared just as the Wyrm Queen''s attack struck where he had been moments before. The last thing he saw was the enraged Wyrm Queen''s shadow engulfing him. Seojun felt his body twist and turn as he fell through a strange, colorful void. The ground disappeared, and he was spinning in all directions. Before he knew it, he hit solid ground hard and rolled across a rough surface. Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Labyrinth Groaning, he pushed himself up, trying to steady his dizzy head. The bright colors faded, replaced by darkness that was almost suffocating. ''Where am I?'' he thought, his heart racing. Ading sound broke the silence, and a notification appeared in front of him. [System Notification] You have entered the Labyrinth of Desolation. Seojun''s eyes widened. The name alone sent chills down his spine. This was no ordinary place; it was designed to break even the strongest adventurers. ''Why do I always end up in these situations?'' he wondered, shaking his head. Another notification appeared. [System Notification] Labyrinth of Desolation - Description: A deadly underground maze filled with traps, ancient guardians, and lost souls. The labyrinth is alive, constantly changing its paths to confuse and trap anyone who enters. - Difficulty: Extreme - Survival Rate: Less than 1% - Objective: Reach the Core of the Labyrinth and claim the Heart of Desolation. - Warning: The longer you stay, the more dangerous it becomes. Beware of the Labyrinth''s Guardian. Seojun took a deep breath, trying to calm down. ''Less than 1% survival rate?'' He was starting to regret not choosing the Easy Way but he didn''t really choose it was an accident. But he knew he had no choice now. He''d have to find his way through this deadly labyrinth before it could trap him. Drawing his Flame Dagger, Seojun stepped forward cautiously. The ground was uneven, and the walls were close on both sides. It felt like the labyrinth was watching him, waiting for him to make a mistake. Seojun glanced at the screen floating beside him. "Any advice, System?" he asked, expecting the usual sarcastic response. The system''s screen flickered, and instead of an emoji, a more serious message appeared. [Host, you must clear every floor of this labyrinth until you reach the Boss Room. Only by defeating the final guardian can you claim the Heart of Desolation.If you want to return to Earth and see your mother again, you have to clear this labyrinth. There''s no other way out. Stay strong and keep moving forward.] Seojun''s heart tightened at the mention of his mother. He clenched his fists, determination filling his eyes. ''I have to do this. I''ll make it through, no matter what.'' Seojun began his journey into the Labyrinth of Desolation, Seojun walked down the stone stairs, feeling the air grow colder and heavier with each step. The stairs seemed to go on forever, but eventually, he reached the bottom and found himself in a long, dark hallway. The walls were made of rough stone, and the ceiling was so low that Seojun had to duck slightly. The hallway stretched out into darkness, and Seojun couldn''t see the end of it. As he took a step forward, a familiar ding! sounded, and a screen appeared in front of him. [System Notification] You have arrived at the First Floor of the Labyrinth of Desolation. Seojun gripped his Flame Dagger tightly, ready for whatever might come. He started walking down the hallway, his footsteps echoing in the silence. Suddenly, he heard a faint clattering sound up ahead. His heart began to race as the sound grew louder. A figure appeared in the darkness, slowly moving toward him. The system''s appraisal activated, showing the creature''s details. [Appraisal - Skeleton Farmer] Level: 250 Type: Undead Weapon: Rusty Axe Status: Relentless but weak. Seojun saw the skeleton dressed in tattered rags, holding a rusty axe. This shouldn''t be too hard, he thought. The Skeleton Farmer swung its axe at Seojun, but he easily dodged the attack and slashed his Dagger across the skeleton''s chest. The creature crumbled into a pile of bones, defeated in an instant. But before Seojun could relax, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. His eyes widened in shock as warmth spread across his body. He staggered forward, struggling to stay on his feet. Looking down, Seojun saw a sword had pierced through his back, leaving a bloody hole in his stomach. Blood poured from the wound, soaking his clothes. "F-fuck..." Seojun gasped, feeling blood in his mouth. The pain was intense, unlike anything he had ever felt before. Desperately, Seojun gripped his Dagger and turned around, barely able to keep his balance. Standing behind him was a towering skeleton, its eyes glowing with a menacing light. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Appraisal - Skeleton Knight] Level: 328 Type: Undead Weapon: Cursed Sword Status: Deadly and precise. Seojun''s vision blurred as he kicked the Skeleton Knight with all the strength he had left. The kick made the creature stumble back, but the damage was already done. Seojun fell to his knees, trying to stop the bleeding with his hands, but it was useless. The pain was overwhelming, and every breath felt like a struggle. Seojun felt his strength slipping away, his vision getting darker. Am I really going to die here? he thought, fear creeping into his mind. But even as the pain threatened to take over, Seojun refused to give up. He thought of his mother, and a wave of determination surged through him.'' I have to survive. I have to get out of here,'' he thought, forcing himself to his feet. His legs felt weak, and the world around him spun, but he had to keep going. He raised his Dagger, ready to fight the Skeleton Knight again, even though his hands were shaking. The Skeleton Knight recovered quickly and raised its sword to strike again. Seojun knew he didn''t have much time. Summoning all his strength, he lunged forward, ignoring the pain in his stomach, and stabbed his Dagger into the Skeleton Knight''s chest. The creature let out a hollow moan as flames spread through its body, turning it to ash. The Skeleton Knight collapsed, and its sword fell to the ground. Seojun fell to his knees again, his vision fading. He was alive, but just barely. The pain was too much, and the blood loss was making him weaker by the second. ''I can''t... die here...'' struggling to stay awake. He had to keep moving, but his body was reaching its limit. As the darkness closed in, Seojun fought to stay conscious, holding on to the hope that he could still survive this nightmare. Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Cursed Seojun''s vision faded, and the last thing he remembered was the sharp, unbearable pain in his stomach. But suddenly, a ding echoed in the darkness Ding! Level Up! You have reached Level 355! Health Status: Fully Regenerated. Seojun''s eyes snapped open. He was lying on the cold stone floor, but something felt different. The intense pain in his stomach was gone. He lifted his torn, blood-stained shirt and stared in shock. The wound that had pierced through his stomach was completely healed, leaving no trace of the injury. It was as if nothing had ever happened. ''What just happened?'' Seojun thought, still in disbelief. He quickly accessed his status window, noticing that his level had jumped to 355. But what really caught his eye was a small icon in the corner of the screen¡ªa message icon with a red number flashing beside it. ''Why do I feel like the system is upgrading?'' he wondered, clicking on the message icon. Several notifications popped up in front of him. The first notification read: [System Notification] Congratulations! You have defeated the Skeleton Knight! Rewards: - Curse Sword (Cursed Item) Acquired skills: Bone Crusher: A skill that deals extra damage to skeletal and undead enemies. - Description: Increases damage to undead and skeletal creatures by 50%. Also has a chance to shatter bones, causing additional damage. Revenge Strike: A counterattack skill that activates when Seojun takes critical damage. - Description: After receiving a critical hit, Seojun can perform a powerful counterattack that deals 200% of his normal attack damage. "That''s it? Well, The skills is helpful but!" Seojun exclaimed in shock. "Where are the gold coins?!" As if in response, another hologram appeared beside him. [There are no gold rewards. Don''t expect much, Host. The true rewards are on the final floor.] Seojun sighed in frustration, feeling a little cheated and But then he noticed another notification, this one in black. He clicked on it, and his heart sank as he read the details. [System Notification] You have been cursed by the Curse Sword. Curse: Shadow of Despair - Description: This curse shrouds the Host in a dark aura, causing fear and despair to those around you. However, it also drains your own willpower and mental strength over time, leading to fatigue and possible hallucinations. The curse can only be lifted by defeating the final guardian of the labyrinth or by sacrificing an equivalent life force. Seojun gulped, feeling a cold sweat form on his forehead. The words on the screen seemed to loom over him, the reality of the curse sinking in. The idea of having his willpower drained and facing hallucinations terrified him. He could already imagine the creeping darkness, the fear slowly consuming his mind. He gripped the handle of the Curse Sword tightly, his hand trembling. ''This is bad. Really bad'' he thought, his stomach twisting with anxiety. The curse was more dangerous than he had expected, and the thought of it affecting his mind filled him with dread. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he thought, his throat dry. ''I have no choice¡ªI need to keep going.'' Seojun took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. He knew the only way to remove the curse was to keep moving forward. The labyrinth was already proving to be more treacherous than he had imagined, and now he had this dark burden to bear. The fear lingered in his mind, but he pushed it aside as best as he could. There was no turning back now. Seojun slowly stood up, still shaken by the curse''s warning. His body felt lighter after regenerating, but his mind was weighed down by the fear of what was coming. Taking a deep breath, he began walking down the dark hallway again, his footsteps echoing off the stone walls. With his Flame Dagger in one hand and the Curse Sword in the other, Seojun stayed alert, his eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of movement. He had a bad feeling, and it wasn''t long before it proved true. More skeletons began to emerge from the shadows, their hollow eyes glowing in the dim light. Several Skeleton Knights, their cursed swords glinting dangerously, led the way. Seojun''s heart raced as he tightened his grip on his weapons. ''I can''t let my guard down'' he reminded himself, remembering the pain of being stabbed before. The memory made him shudder. "I don''t want to get pierced again¡ªit hurts too much!" The Skeleton Knights charged at him with deadly intent. Seojun moved quickly, dodging their attacks and striking back with his Dagger. The first Skeleton Knight crumbled quickly under the Flame Dagger''s burning power, but more kept coming, each swing of their swords aimed to take him down. Seojun fought as hard as he could, slashing and stabbing with both weapons, dodging blows, and countering with precise strikes. Each time he defeated a Skeleton Knight, another one took its place, attacking with relentless force. His breath became heavy as the battle dragged on. Sweat dripped down his face as he focused on every move, knowing one mistake could be fatal. The Curse Sword''s dark aura pulsed in his hand, a constant reminder of the danger it posed. He could feel its influence trying to cloud his mind, but he fought to stay focused. Finally, after what felt like forever, the last of the Skeleton Knights fell to the ground, defeated. The hallway grew quiet, the only sound being Seojun''s heavy breathing. He looked around, expecting more enemies to appear, but nothing happened. ''Maybe that''s the last of them,'' he thought, cautiously lowering his guard. But just as he began to relax, a cold wave of dread swept over him. His vision darkened at the edges, and a strange dizziness took hold. His legs wobbled, and he stumbled, catching himself against the wall. [System Notification] Curse Effect Activated: Shadow of Despair Seojun''s eyes widened as he read the notification. The curse was taking effect. He could feel his willpower draining, his thoughts becoming foggy and confused. The hallway seemed to stretch on forever, and a deep sense of hopelessness began to creep into his mind. He gritted his teeth, trying to fight the curse. "No... not now..." he muttered, shaking his head to clear the dark thoughts. But the curse was strong, wrapping its tendrils around his mind and squeezing tighter with each moment. A wave of exhaustion hit him, and his body felt heavy, like it was being pulled down by an unseen force. He could feel his strength slipping away, his grip on reality weakening. The fear and despair were growing stronger, whispering that he couldn''t win, that he should just give up. ''No... I can''t... give in...'' Seojun thought, struggling to stay on his feet. His heart pounded, his breaths coming in short, desperate gasps. The hallway spun around him, and shadows seemed to crawl along the walls, their shapes shifting and twisting. ''I have to keep going... I have to...'' But the curse''s power was overwhelming, and Seojun could feel himself slipping further into darkness. The pain in his head was intense, and each step felt like a huge effort. He fell to his knees, clutching his head as the curse tightened its grip on his mind. The weight of despair was crushing, and it felt like he was drowning in it. The world around him grew darker, the shadows closing in. Even as he fought, his strength was fading. The curse was too powerful, and he was losing the battle against it. In his mind, he saw brief flashes of his mother''s worried face. ''I have to survive... for Mom...'' That thought was the only thing keeping him from giving in completely. He dug deep within himself, finding the last bit of willpower he had left. Slowly, he forced himself to stand, his body shaking with the effort. The shadows still loomed around him, but he wouldn''t let them drag him down. "I won''t... give up..." he whispered, taking another step forward. Every movement was painful, but he refused to stop. The curse was strong, but his determination was stronger. He had to keep moving, no matter what. Seojun walked down the long hallway, each step feeling heavier as the curse wore him down. But he kept going, After what seemed like forever, he finally reached the end of the hallway and found a staircase going down. Without thinking twice, he went down, knowing the second floor was ahead. As soon as he stepped off the last step, a sharp whistling sound filled the air. Seojun barely had time to react before an arrow, glowing with dark energy, hit his shoulder with a painful thud. Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Strong Willpower Seojun dropped to his knees as the cursed arrow pierced his shoulder, sending waves of pain through his body. The dark energy from the arrow quickly spread, draining his strength and clouding his mind. He barely had a moment to react before a group of green, twisted creatures rushed toward him, their eyes filled with deadly intent. Ding! [You have been struck by a Cursed Arrow] Status - Curse Type: Venomous Malediction - Effect: Rapidly drains life force, weakening the body and corrupting the mind. Prolonged exposure may lead to death or complete possession by the curse. - Curse Level: Advanced - Resistance:None As the curse took hold, Seojun felt his energy draining fast. Before the creatures could reach him, the system activated a protective shield. Ding! [Barrier Activated] Status - Barrier Type: Emergency Defense - Effect: Blocks all physical and magical attacks for 60 seconds. A shimmering barrier appeared around Seojun, stopping the creatures in their tracks. They pounded on the barrier, but it held strong. Meanwhile, Seojun grabbed the arrow in his shoulder, his vision blurring from the pain. He yanked the arrow out, blood pouring from the wound. Ding! [Curse Activated] Error Detected: Incompatible curse interaction with host''s system. Error Code: 001-DF5. Unable to fully process curse effects. Attempting to stabilize... Error Code: 002-AC7. Host''s life force is critically low. Initiating emergency protocol... Error Code: 003-BH2. System integrity at risk. Host''s mental state is deteriorating. Attempting to mitigate curse influence... Seojun''s mind reeled as the errors flashed before him, each one sending sharp pain through his body. The curse was not just attacking his body, but also causing problems with the system. It was too strong, and the system struggled to deal with it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The green creatures outside the barrier continued their attack, their blows growing more intense as the barrier began to flicker. Seojun''s breathing became ragged as the curse whispered dark thoughts into his mind, urging him to give up. But Seojun refused to give in. He clung to the thought of returning home and seeing his mother again. He fought back against the darkness with all his strength. Ding! [Critical Update: Host has resisted the curse''s mental corruption.] Acquiring new skill... Skill Acquired: Curse Resistance. Status Skill Name: Curse Resistance - Effect:Increases resistance to curse-based attacks. The stronger the curse, the stronger the resistance will become. - Reason for Acquisition: Host showed strong willpower in resisting an Advanced-Level curse, preventing the curse from taking over completely. Ding! Congratulations! You have acquired Mental Resistance As the notification appeared, Seojun felt the curse''s grip loosening. The dark energy that had threatened to consume him began to fade, replaced by a new strength. His wound started to heal, and the bleeding slowed, then stopped. The barrier around him held just long enough for Seojun to stand up again, his eyes filled with determination. Seojun looked at his shoulder, now mostly healed, and then at the creatures in front of him. "I won''t let this curse beat me," he muttered, gripping his weapons tightly. The creatures growled and attacked, but this time, Seojun was ready. Seojun''s breathing steadied as the curse''s hold weakened, giving him a bit of clarity. His new skill, Curse Resistance, helped him as the system activated its appraisal feature to identify the creatures attacking him. [System Notification: Appraisal Activated] Creature Identified: Goblin Raider - Level: 476 - Threat Level: High - Traits: Stronger than average, poisonous claws, fights well in groups - Skills: - Berserk Rage: Makes them faster and stronger when fighting together. - Venom Strike: Coats their claws in poison that drains life. Analysis: Goblin Raiders are tough, especially in groups. Be careful. Seojun''s heart pounded as he realized these goblins were stronger than him. The barrier protecting him started to crack, and he knew he had to act fast. When the barrier finally shattered, the goblins charged at him with wild eyes. The first goblin attacked with poison-coated claws. Seojun dodged and slashed at its side, but it barely slowed down. Another goblin attacked from behind, and Seojun blocked it with his dagger, the force nearly knocking him off balance. He had to end the fight quickly before the goblins overwhelmed him. Focusing on the nearest goblin, Seojun dashed forward, catching it off guard. His sword struck its throat, killing it instantly. The other goblins howled in rage, their speed and strength increasing as they charged him again. Seojun struggled to keep up, each of his strikes barely holding them back. He noticed a narrow passage up ahead and realized he could use it to his advantage. If he could lure the goblins in, he could fight them one by one. He made a quick move to the side, drawing them in, and then sprinted towards the passage. The goblins followed, blinded by their anger. In the tight space, Seojun''s strategy changed. He used the walls to block their attacks and struck with precision. The first goblin that entered was taken down with a single strike. The others pushed forward, but the narrow passage worked against them. Seojun quickly cut them down one by one. After what felt like forever, the last goblin fell. Seojun leaned against the wall, exhausted but victorious. The labyrinth had been more dangerous than he expected, and this was just one of many challenges. He couldn''t even remember how long he had been in the labyrinth, the days blurring together as he fought to survive. The labyrinth was huge and full of dangers. Seojun had cleared several floors, but he knew there were many more ahead. The system hadn''t told him how many floors there were, and he knew he couldn''t lose focus. After catching his breath, Seojun continued onward. He had one goal: to escape the labyrinth , defeat the abyssal lord and return home. But as he walked deeper into the maze, he wondered how much time had passed. Days? Weeks? He didn''t know. But he did know one thing¡ªhe couldn''t stop now. Seojun sat on the edge of a rocky ledge, taking in the peaceful blue water below. His attention was drawn to a peculiar sight¡ªa rainbow-colored "burger" sitting beside him. Intrigued, he picked it up, studying its odd, glowing appearance. Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Final Floor "What the heck is this? A walking rainbow burger?" Seojun asked, glancing at the system hologram that appeared beside him. Ding! Item Identified: Edible Sweet Bug - Type: Edible Creature - Appearance: Mimics food items; this one has taken the shape of a rainbow-colored burger. - Effect: Restores health and energy. Consuming it will temporarily boost morale. - Taste: Deliciously sweet with a hint of fruitiness. Seojun''s eyes widened. "Wait, what?! It''s a burger bug?!" He looked around the cave and saw more of these rainbow-colored bugs crawling along the walls, with one even perched by the water, sipping daintily from it. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. System hologram appeared. [You should try eating it, Host. It''s quite beneficial.] Seojun blinked at the hologram. "System, you want me to eat this? It''s a bug!" [Yes, it''s an edible bug. It''s safe and will give you a morale boost. The taste is quite pleasant, I assure you.] Seojun shook his head in disbelief. "No way! I love animals, especially insects. How can I eat something that''s disguised as a burger?" [Think of it as a culinary adventure. It''s not just any bug¡ªit''s a bug in disguise. You''ll be fine host] Seojun looked at the rainbow-colored "burger" in his hands, he gulped but the idea of tasting something sweet and familiar was tempting. Taking a deep breath, he bit into it.The moment the sweetness hit his tongue, Seojun''s eyes widened. The taste was incredibly nostalgic, like the desserts he remembered from home. The fruity sweetness was comforting and filled Seojun with warmth. As he ate, he was flooded with memories of simpler times. It wasn''t hunger that made him emotional, but the taste that connected him to his past. With each bite, he felt a lump in his throat, remembering the warmth of home and family. When he finished, tears welled up in his eyes. "It tastes just like home," he whispered, trembling slightly. He hadn''t realized how much he missed that feeling until now. The taste reminded him of something worth fighting for and waiting for outside the labyrinth. For a moment, Seojun let the warmth and memories wash over him. The labyrinth had given him this precious moment, strengthening his resolve. Wiping his tears, he stood up with renewed determination. "I''ll make it back," he said quietly, looking out over the shining blue water seeing his a bit long brown hair "I''ll see home again." Seojun stood up, feeling both refreshed and amused by his unexpected snack. He took a deep breath and turned to the system''s hologram. "Thanks for that, System," Seojun said, smiling. "That was surprisingly enjoyable. Now, where do we go next?"The system''s hologram flickered to life, displaying a map of the labyrinth with various indicators. Ding! Next Destination: - Current Floor: 99th - Next Floor: 100th - Access: Underwater Passage Details: The way to the 100th floor is underwater. Swim through the tunnel to get there. Be careful of any underwater dangers. Seojun took a deep breath and stepped into the pool of blue water. He swam through the tunnel, which was lit by glowing creatures and colorful corals. After a short swim, he reached the100th floor. The new area was bright, with floating lights and shimmering plants. Ding! [Floor Reached: 100th Floor] Seojun looked around at the new surroundings, admiring the glowing lights and shimmering plants. Just as he started to feel a sense of relief, a new notification appeared. [System Notification] Error: You have reached the final floor. Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. "The final floor? I wasn''t expecting this so soon!" Before he could react, the ground beneath him trembled violently. The floor began to shift and change, cracking open and revealing molten lava below. The chamber transformed into a volcanic interior, with fiery eruptions and rising heat. Ding! Heat Resistance Activated - Skill: Heat Resistance - Effect: Reduces damage from extreme temperatures and enhances tolerance to heat. Seojun felt the heat, but his heat resistance skill kicked in, protecting him from the worst effects. "Good thing I got this heat resistance skill from the fire salamander floor," he thought, looking around for cover. He spotted a large rock formation nearby and dashed toward it. The intense heat from the lava and volcanic eruptions made it difficult to see clearly, but Seojun managed to take shelter behind the rock, panting from the sudden change. As he crouched behind the rock, he could hear the roaring of the volcano and feel the vibrations through the ground. He took a moment to catch his breath, processing the rapid shift in the environment. "Alright, this just got a lot more intense," he muttered, peering around the rock for any signs of danger. "Let''s see what this final floor has in store." Seojun crouched behind the rock, trying to shield himself from the volcanic eruptions. As he scanned the river of lava, he noticed something stirring beneath the molten surface. Suddenly, a gigantic creature leaped out, its massive form creating a geyser of lava.Seojun''s eyes widened as he saw the creature''s fiery, scaled body glinting in the light. Seojun crouched behind the rock, trying to shield himself from the volcanic eruptions. As he scanned the river of lava, he noticed something stirring beneath the molten surface. Suddenly, a massive creature erupted from the lava, sending a shower of molten rock and lava into the air. Seojun''s eyes widened as he saw the creature''s colossal form. It was a Volcanic Kraken, a gigantic, multi-tentacled sea creature with glowing magma-filled appendages. [WARNING!] Alert: Lava Rain Incoming Reacting swiftly, Seojun activated his barrier skill. A shimmering shield surrounded him just as molten rock and lava began to rain down around him. Ding! [Barrier Activated] With the barrier in place, Seojun focused on the Volcanic Kraken. He activated his appraisal skill to gather more details about the creature. [System Notification] Appraisal Activated Creature Identified: Volcanic Kraken - Level: 2050 - Type: Final Floor Boss - Description: A massive, multi-tentacled sea creature adapted to volcanic environments. It has magma-filled limbs and can generate powerful shockwaves and lava attacks. Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Labyrinth Guardian Seojun''s heart raced as he realized he was facing the level final boss of the labyrinth. "A level 2050 Kraken? This is going to be intense," he muttered. The Kraken let out a deafening roar that shook the ground, its tentacles thrashing wildly in the lava. Each movement sent tremors through the area, and molten rock flew through the air in unpredictable. He created a fire sword in his hand, its blade flickering with intense heat. "Fire versus Fire, then. Let''s see who burns brighter," he said, his voice resolute.As he prepared for the battle, he surveyed the Kraken''s tentacles, each one a potential threat. In the intense battle with the magma-filled Kraken, Seojun faced extreme heat and fierce attacks. After getting hit hard and thrown into the air, he activated his Wind Step skill. This allowed him to briefly walk on the wind, creating a small platform to stabilize himself and avoid falling into the lava below. Ding! Skill: Wind Step Activated Effect: Creates a temporary platform of wind for brief flight or repositioning. With his footing secured, Seojun assessed the situation. The Kraken was now moving more erratically, with its lava-filled limbs flailing wildly. Determined to turn the tide, Seojun increased his attacks, focusing on the Kraken''s weaker spots. Each successful hit made the Kraken recoil, but it also became more aggressive, with magma flowing more violently through its limbs. He aimed a powerful strike with his fire sword at the Kraken''s core, hoping to inflict serious damage and gain an advantage. The strike caused a burst of molten energy, but the Kraken remained a formidable opponent, its rage only intensifying. Ding! Skill: Flame Strike Activated Impact: Significant damage to Kraken''s core. Enemy remains hostile. Seojun landed on a stable piece of rock, preparing for the continued fight as the volcanic chamber around him roared with the Kraken''s fury. Seojun was about to attack the Kraken when suddenly, a holographic screen blocked his view. Frustrated, he shouted, "System, why are you blocking my sight?!" The screen usually appeared beside him during battles, but now it was in his way, as if deliberately stopping him. [System Notification] WARNING! Unknown creature detected. Immediate concealment required. Seojun quickly glanced at the notification. He had no choice but to act fast, he trusted system a lot. He sprinted towards a massive rock formation, seeking cover. As he hid behind the rock, he noticed that his barrier was still active. Peering around the rock, Seojun watched the lava river, where another warning alert appeared on his screen. [DANGER! DANGER! ALERT!] Warning: Incoming hostile entity. His eyes widened in shock as a new creature emerged, attacking the already weakened Kraken. The Kraken, now crying out in pain and fury, fought back desperately. The new entity was massive and imposing, its presence causing the volcanic chamber to shake. Seojun''s mind raced. "What the heck is that?" he muttered. "Isn''t the Kraken supposed to be the final boss?" The scene was chaotic¡ªlava surged violently, and the Kraken''s roars echoed through the chamber as it struggled against its new foe. Seojun stayed hidden behind a massive rock as the volcanic chamber erupted with chaos. The Kraken was being overpowered and eaten by a new, terrifying creature. The Hydra, with its nine dragon-like heads and silver scales, had taken over. The Kraken''s roars faded, leaving the chamber eerily quiet except for the hiss of the lava. Seojun tried to calm his racing heart and focused on the status screen, which updated with new information. [System Notification] Creature Detected: Nine-headed Dragon-like Being* Name: Silver-scaled Hydra Level Error: Unable to display level due to immense power. Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. The creature was indeed a Hydra, its silver scales glowing ominously. The screen also showed more details. [System Notification] Labyrinth Guardian Alert: The Hydra has defeated the Kraken and become the new final boss of the Labyrinth. Seojun couldn''t believe it. "A Labyrinth Guardian? The Hydra is the new final boss?" The Labyrinth had changed dramatically, and the Hydra was now the main challenge. The Hydra''s heads lashed out, and its presence was overwhelming. [System Notification] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This creature is near godly in power. Encouraging immediate retreat. You will not be able to handle it in your current state. Seojun nodded and turned to flee. But just as he moved, another notification appeared. [System Notification] Alert: Hydra has locked onto your location. Preparing to engage. Panic set in as Seojun realized the Hydra had targeted him. "Great, just my luck!" he muttered. The Hydra''s heads turned towards him, their eyes glowing dangerously. Desperate, Seojun used his Wind Step skill. The air around him solidified into a temporary platform, helping him dodge the Hydra''s first attack. He moved quickly, avoiding the creature''s fiery breath and massive claws. Skill: Wind Step Activated Despite his efforts, the Hydra''s attacks were relentless. Seojun struggled to keep up, and the Hydra managed to injure him with a swipe of its claws. As he tried to regain his balance, a massive lava rock fell from above and struck his head. [System Notification] Warning: Critical injury detected. Immediate medical attention required. His vision blurred, and felt a wave of dizziness, Seojun lay crushed beneath the massive lava rock, his body pinned and pain radiating through him. The taste of blood was sharp in his mouth, mingling with the burning sensation in his throat. Each breath was a struggle, and he coughed up more blood, the red droplets staining his clothes and the ground beneath him. His head was throbbing, with blood flowing freely from a gash on his scalp. With a grimace, Seojun tried to push the rock off him, his arms shaking with the effort. Every movement sent sharp waves of agony through his body, making it hard to concentrate. He gritted his teeth, feeling the crushing weight of the rock as he fought to free himself. [System Notification] Warning: HP critically low. Immediate action required. Seojun''s vision flickered as he glanced at the status screen, which flashed a red alert about his dangerously low health. Panic surged through him, but his body was too weak to respond. The Hydra''s roars grew louder, its anger palpable as it approached. [System Notification] Alert: Hydra has locked onto your location. Approaching with increased aggression. Seojun looked up to see the Hydra leaving the lava river, its massive heads snapping angrily. The creature''s eyes were locked on him, its jaws dripping with magma. The sheer terror of the situation overwhelmed him. Desperately, Seojun made another attempt to push against the rock, but the effort was too much. His vision darkened, and he felt himself slipping away. Just as consciousness began to fade, a new hologram appeared before him. Ding! Emergency Release Protocol Activated: Host cannot continue battle. Releasing Guardian Creature. Guardian Released: Cerberus Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Contract As Seojun''s consciousness slipped away, he fell into a deep, restless sleep. His body lay beneath the massive rock, still pinned and battered, while the system took over the situation. The screen flickered to life with a new notification. [System Notification] Host is currently in a healing coma. System taking control to manage immediate threats. Host''s body is in Healing Mode. The holographic screen showed that Seojun''s body was being automatically managed to stabilize and recover. Though he was unconscious, the system was actively working to protect him and handle the crisis. Meanwhile, Cerberus was released. The guardian appeared with a dramatic entrance, towering over the battlefield. Its massive, three-headed form was roughly the same size as the Hydra, almost touching the ceiling of the chamber. The creature''s dark, menacing fur bristled as it entered the fray. The battle between Cerberus and the Hydra erupted with intensity. The Hydra, with its nine heads, attacked fiercely, snapping and biting at Cerberus. Cerberus held its ground, using its powerful limbs and three sets of jaws to fend off the Hydra''s attacks. Despite the ferocity of the battle, it was clear that Cerberus was reluctant to cause serious harm to the Hydra, its movements precise and controlled. Ding! [System activating binding chains to control Hydra''s aggression.] Suddenly, a new notification appeared, and glowing, spectral chains emerged from the system''s interface. These chains shot towards the Hydra, wrapping around its massive limbs and heads. The chains glowed with a mystical energy, restricting the Hydra''s movement and reducing its aggression. The Hydra roared in frustration, struggling against the binding chains, but Cerberus continued to hold its ground, maintaining a defensive stance. The battle was fierce but carefully controlled, with Cerberus preventing further harm while the chains worked to subdue the Hydra. As the system managed the situation, Seojun remained in his healing state, his body slowly recovering while the guardians fought to protect him and the Labyrinth. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the binding chains tightened around the Hydra, its massive form began to shrink, the once-towering beast compressing under the magical restraints. The chains glowed brighter as they constricted, visibly forcing the Hydra into a smaller, more manageable size. Cerberus, too, its own massive frame gradually diminishing in size. The battle continued with Cerberus adapting to its new, smaller form. The guardian carefully stepped on the Hydra''s constricted body, maintaining its defensive stance. Despite its reduced size, Cerberus''s three heads remained vigilant, and its presence was still formidable. As the binding chains continued to restrain the Hydra, its form gradually returned to its original size. The massive beast roared in frustration and fury, struggling against the magical restraints. But then, a peculiar change occurred¡ªthe Hydra''s rage seemed to shift into something else, a flicker of recognition in its eyes. [System Notification] Warning: Hydra regains control and is exhibiting unusual behavior. The Hydra''s heads turned towards Cerberus, a look of deep, ancient recognition flashing across their eyes. The creature''s roars softened, replaced by an eerie, solemn tone. "Brother?" one of the Hydra''s heads hissed. "Is that you, Cerberus?" Cerberus, still in its diminished form, looked back at the Hydra with surprise and a hint of sadness. It stepped firmly on the Hydra''s restrained body, causing the creature to wince in pain. "It is I, Hydra," Cerberus replied "And you hurt my master!" The Hydra''s heads twisted in confusion and rage. "Master? You mean that human?" one head hissed. "Since when did you lower yourself to serve a mere human? Have you lost all your pride, Cerberus?" Cerberus''s patience snapped. With a powerful swipe, he struck the Hydra''s original head, sending it reeling back. "How dare you speak of my master that way! You''re treading on dangerous ground, Hydra." The Hydra roared in pain and fury. "What do you know of my own plight? What right do you have to challenge me?" Cerberus''s tone grew cold and resolute. "It''s not just about me. You''re in trouble with Father for daring to act against our bond. But for now, I propose a truce." The Hydra''s heads hissed in frustration, but Cerberus continued. "For the sake of our shared history, and to address the situation properly, make a contract with my master. We''ll resolve our issues in the space where Master''s guardian rests." [System Notification] Contract Proposal: Hydra and Master''s Guardian to discuss matters in the Guardian Resting Space. A new hologram appeared, detailing the terms of the proposed contract. The Guardian Resting Space was a serene, neutral area within the system designed for discussions and agreements among powerful entities. It provided a calm environment, away from the immediate dangers of the battlefield. Cerberus''s stance remained firm. "Agree to the contract, Hydra. We need to speak in a place where we can understand each other and address these grievances." The Hydra''s confusion turned into anger as Cerberus demanded a truce. "You dare to call me out, Cerberus? Since when did you become a slave to that human?" the Hydra snarled. His rage was evident, but Cerberus''s fury was even more intense. Cerberus''s patience snapped. With a heavy stomp, he pressed down hard on the Hydra''s head, making it cry out in pain. "Don''t you dare speak about my master like that! You''re crossing a line, Hydra." The Hydra recoiled, but his anger was overshadowed by a wave of sorrow. Tears streamed from his eyes as he howled, his voice echoing with a deep, mournful cry. "Huhuu, brother! After millions of years, this is how you treat me?!" As the Hydra cried out, the binding chains began to weaken. The mystical energy holding him in place flickered and lost its grip. The Hydra''s form shifted, and he transformed into a silver-scaled snake slithering across Cerberus''s body in a gesture of defeat and desperation. [System Notification] Force Contract Initiated: Hydra Contract The Hydra is to be forcibly bound to the role of a Guardian due to non-compliance and the need to align with the existing guardian system under Cerberus''s authority. The hologram displayed a new contract, outlining the terms of Hydra''s forced transition into a guardian role. The Hydra looked at the hologram with confusion. "What is this?" Cerberus, his own anger tempered by a hint of sadness, took a decisive action. He bit down hard on the Hydra''s scaled skin, causing the snake to roar in agony. Blood dripped from the wound, and the pain signaled the Hydra''s reluctant acceptance of the contract. The Hydra''s cries of pain mixed with a final, resigned acknowledgment. Cerberus released his grip, and the contract was sealed. dangers of the battlefield. Cerberus''s stance remained firm. "Agree to the contract, Hydra. We need to speak in a place where we can understand each other and address these grievances." The Hydra''s confusion turned into anger as Cerberus demanded a truce. "Just when did you become a slave to that human? Brother you have to open your eyes! A mere human is not en--" His rage was evident, but Cerberus''s fury was even more intense. Cerberus''s patience snapped. With a heavy stomp, he pressed down hard on the Hydra''s head, making it cry out in pain. Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Finally Out As Seojun slowly regained consciousness, he felt something warm and wet brushing against his face, stirring him from his sleep. He opened his eyes, and to his surprise, he was greeted by the sight of a three-headed dog, each head panting and licking his face with boundless energy. Seojun stared in disbelief. The Cerberus was smaller now, about the size of a normal dog. "Is this...?" he whispered, his voice trembling with confusion and hope. "How...?" The dog continued to shower him with affection, its eyes filled with a joyful recognition. Seojun''s heart pounded as he muttered a name, almost afraid to believe it was true. "...Huno?" The moment he said the name, the three-headed dog barked, all three heads wagging their tails in excitement. Seojun''s eyes widened as the reality of the situation hit him. "Huno... it''s really you," he breathed, his voice thick with emotion. He reached out and hugged the dog tightly, feeling its warmth and presence as a wave of relief and joy washed over him. Huno responded with even more excited barks, clearly overjoyed to be back with his master. Seojun laughed, tears welling up in his eyes as he held onto the dog he had thought was lost forever. "I missed you" Seojun whispered, hugging Huno even tighter, feeling the deep bond between them stronger than ever. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Later on, Seojun slowly sat up, still holding Huno close as he tried to make sense of everything. The warmth of the dog''s body was comforting, but his surroundings were anything but. He looked around and realized he was no longer in the labyrinth. Instead, he found himself in a dead, desolate place. The ground was cracked and dry, with no signs of life anywhere. The sky above was a dull, lifeless gray. His mind raced as he tried to figure out how he had ended up here. The last thing he remembered was the battle with the Hydra . Feeling uneasy, Seojun opened his status screen. The familiar holographic interface appeared before him, and he noticed a small icon blinking in the corner¡ªa message notification. Curious, he tapped it, and a list of unread messages appeared. The first one immediately caught his attention. [System Notification] Congratulations on making a Guardian Contract! Contractor: Seojun Guardian: Hydra The Hydra, now bound by your authority, will serve as a guardian. This powerful ally will protect you, assist in battles, and offer guidance. When not in combat, it will appear in a less intimidating form to facilitate interaction. He glanced at Huno, who nuzzled closer, as if sensing Seojun''s thoughts and offering silent encouragement. "Guardian Contract?" he muttered, still trying to wrap his head around it. The idea that the Hydra, such a powerful creature, was now bound to protect him and follow his orders was overwhelming. Huno, sensing his confusion, nuzzled against him, offering silent comfort. Seojun sighed, feeling the weight of the situation. He was no longer in the labyrinth. As he looked around, the reality of his situation began to sink in. There were still many unread messages waiting for him. Seojun''s gaze returned to the blinking messages on his status screen. With a deep breath, he clicked on the next unread notification. [System Notification] Congratulations! You have successfully made a contract with the Final Boss. You have successfully cleared the Labyrinth of Desolation! You will be transported to the surface in 5 seconds. Seojun''s eyes widened as he read the message. He looked around at the barren, lifeless landscape, then back at the notification. "So, I''m out¡­" he muttered to himself. The realization that he had actually cleared the labyrinth washed over him. It felt surreal, like a weight he hadn''t fully realized he was carrying had been lifted. Before he could process everything, he clicked on another unread notification. [System Notification] Level Up! You have reached Level 2000. Your hard work has unlocked incredible rewards: Volcanic Kraken Loot: Kraken''s Heart: Enhances health regeneration and boosts fire resistance by 50%. Kraken''s Fang: A versatile weapon for crafting high-tier gear. Kraken''s Scale Armor: Provides exceptional defense against physical and magical attacks. Kraken''s Core: Boosts fire-based skills and spells. New Skills Acquired: Tidal Wave: Summon a destructive wave of lava. Inferno Shield: A fiery barrier that reflects damage. Kraken''s Grip: Ethereal tentacles to bind and crush enemies. Unlocked: Guardian List A feature that allows you to manage your guardians, view their status, and summon them as needed. Item Acquired: Ring of Dominion Description: A mystical ring connected to your guardians. By calling the name of a guardian while wearing this ring, you can summon them instantly to your side. The ring also allows you to communicate telepathically with your guardians, regardless of distance. Seojun blinked as he scrolled through the list of rewards. The sheer amount of items, skills, and new features was overwhelming. The loot from the Volcanic Kraken alone was incredible, and the new skills added to his arsenal of powers. But what really caught his attention was the *Ring of Dominion* and the *Guardian List*. He slipped the ring onto his finger, feeling a surge of power as it adjusted to him. Seojun''s eyes scanned the rest of the rewards, and one more notification caught his attention. [System Notification] Bonus Reward: - 100,000,000 Gold Coins: A substantial sum of gold added to your inventory, usable for purchasing items, upgrading equipment, and more. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at seeing the gold added to his total. Seojun lay down on the dry, cracked ground, closing his eyes and breathing out in relief. A small smile appeared on his face as he let himself relax for the first time in a while. The stress of the labyrinth finally seemed to be gone. But his peace didn''t last long. He suddenly felt something strange in the air. As he waved his hand, he felt a sudden impact, as though he had struck something. There was a sharp screech, and whatever it was flew away, disappearing among the dead, twisted trees. Startled, Seojun sat up quickly. "What was that?" he muttered, trying to figure out what had just happened. Huno, staying close by, looked at him with confusion. One of the Cerberus heads tilted as if it was trying to understand what had just occurred. Seojun stood up, brushing off the dirt as he looked around. "Now, now¡­ where are we?" he asked, more to himself than anyone else. He opened his status screen, noticing another unread notification. Curious, he clicked on it. [System Notification] Location: Deadlands of Witherfall - The Deadlands of Witherfall is a cursed area, long abandoned by life. The land is barren, with twisted, rotting trees and dry, cracked earth. The air is thick with a dark, ominous aura, and remnants of ancient battles still linger. - The creatures here are often mutated or corrupted, driven mad by the cursed energy in the land. - Beware of hidden dangers¡ªmany have fallen prey to the unseen threats in these lands. - Objective: Survive and find the path to the nearest safe zone. Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Dreadlands of Witherfall Seojun frowned as he read the notification. The Deadlands of Witherfall. He walked through the gloomy Deadlands of Witherfall, trying to understand why Huno was now listed as his guardian. He glanced at the system and asked, ''''How did he end up on my Guardian List?'''' The system responded with a detailed message. [Huno became your guardian because of what happened in the Land of Underworld. When you freed Huno from the curse there, you created a strong bond with him. After he died due to the curse''s disappearance, Huno''s soul made a vow to follow you. His soul was then transferred into the role of a guardian.] [When you reached the right level to unlock the Guardian List, Huno''s soul was added as your guardian. This means he is now committed to protecting you and helping you on your journey.] Seojun nodded as he read the message. It made sense now¡ªHuno had pledged to stay by his side after being freed from the curse. "Thank you, Huno," Seojun said, looking down at the dog. Huno barked happily and wagged his three tails in response. "Then who is guarding the Underworld now? With you here, someone must have taken your place." He added Huno let out a series of barks, his three heads moving in unison as if he were trying to convey something important. Seojun watched intently, waiting for an answer. The system responded with a new notification, translating Huno''s barks. [The Underworld has been reassigned. Huno''s absence has been noted, and a suitable substitute has been appointed to guard the realm. The new guardian has taken on the role of overseeing the Underworld''s duties and ensuring that balance is maintained. The transition has been handled effectively, so there should be no disruption in the realm''s protection.] Seojun sighed in relief, knowing that the Underworld was still in good hands. "Good to know," he said to Huno, patting the dog''s head. Huno responded with a happy bark, wagging his tails. As Seojun and Huno trekked through the eerie Deadlands, Seojun felt a sense of contentment with his loyal companion by his side. "This is nice," he said, smiling. Suddenly, a holographic screen appeared in front of him, showing a system emoji with raised eyebrows. Seojun laughed at the amusing sight. "Of course, you too," he said, acknowledging the system''s presence. Just then, Seojun felt something wriggling in his hair. He reached up and pulled out a small, silver-scaled snake. "What the¡ª" he muttered, gripping the snake gently by its head. The system''s appraisal feature activated, revealing that the snake was actually the Hydra, though its level was marked as an error. The status indicated that it was now his guardian. Seojun was shocked. "This is that Hydra?! How come it''s so small now and... cute?" He relaxed his grip and placed the tiny Hydra on his palm. The little creature stood there, hissing softly and flicking its tongue out. Seojun couldn''t help but find it endearing. The system responded, [The Hydra''s small size is due to its transformation into a guardian. If you prefer, you can unsummon the Hydra to the system space.] Seojun looked at the hologram. "What''s the system space?" he asked. The system replied, [The system space is the Guardian Resting Place, where guardians can stay when not summoned. Would you like to unsummon the Hydra?] Seojun glanced at the Hydra, which was now shaking its tiny head as if pleading not to be unsummoned. He laughed at the sight. "No, system. Look at Hydra¡ªhe''s so cute. We don''t want him to be alone in the system, do we?" He petted the Hydra''s head, and it continued to nod, as if in agreement. The system displayed a -_- expression on the hologram screen, indicating mild frustration or resignation. Seojun chuckled and continued walking, the Hydra comfortably resting on his shoulder. With the small guardian by his side and Huno''s steadfast presence, he felt more prepared than ever for the challenges ahead now that he have companions. As Seojun walked through the Deadlands, he looked at the small Hydra in his hand and said, "Why don''t we give you a name, hmm?" The Hydra seemed excited and even crawled up onto Seojun''s head, making him laugh. He gently picked up the Hydra and put it back on his palm. [You don''t have to name the Hydra, Host. It can just be called Hydra.] The Hydra''s head drooped in sadness, and Seojun noticed. He looked at the screen and then back at the Hydra, smiling. "What did the Hydra do to you, System? You seem upset with it," Seojun chuckled. The system''s response was an annoyed emoji. [The Hydra is greedy and proud. It often wants more attention than it deserves, which can be frustrating.] Seojun laughed as the screen seemed to shake, almost like it was showing frustration. "Why are you so angry, System? And Huno¡­" He turned to see Huno walking slowly behind him, with its tail and ears down, looking scared. "Why are you acting like that?" Seojun asked, chuckling. "Is something wrong?" The ground suddenly shook, and a massive centipede-like creature emerged from beneath. [System Notification] Lord of the Deadlands of Witherfall has appeared! The system''s appraisal revealed the creature''s details. [Appraisal Activated] Creature: Lord of the Deadlands of Witherfall Level: 3200 S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Description: A colossal centipede-like entity, feared for its immense power and control over the Deadlands. Its screeching roar shakes the area. The Lord of the Deadlands of Witherfall let out a terrifying screech, causing the ground to tremble. Seojun quickly took a fighting stance, feeling excited. Huno growled loudly, its size increasing to a human-sized form The small Hydra appeared beside Seojun, its other eight heads appeared and grow to a human-sized form. Seojun glanced at his companions and felt a thrill of excitement. "This is interesting! Let''s take it slow Guys!" he said eagerly and the two understand that taking it slow means not in their original size. Seojun stood ready, his heart pounding in his chest as the massive centipede-like creature¡ªLord of the Deadlands of Witherfall¡ªtowered over him. "Alright, stay focused," he muttered to himself, taking a deep breath. His eyes flicked to Huno, his three-headed dog companion, who growled low and steady, each head baring its teeth. The creature screeched again, a bone-rattling sound that seemed to echo off the barren, twisted trees around them. Its segmented body was covered in a hard, dark exoskeleton, and its many legs skittered across the cracked earth, churning up dust. The air was thick with tension. Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Conqueror of Witherfall "Let''s go," Seojun whispered. He took a step forward, his eyes locked on the creature''s face, and dashed toward it, keeping his body low. The centipede lashed out with its front legs, each as thick as a tree trunk, aiming to crush him. Seojun twisted to the side, narrowly dodging the strike. His instincts screamed at him to move faster. He rolled under another swipe and slashed at one of the creature''s legs, his sword barely scratching the tough shell. "Damn, that thing''s hard," he muttered, jumping back. The creature''s beady eyes glinted, and it lunged forward, its mouth parts snapping dangerously close. Seojun sidestepped again, sweat starting to form on his brow. He had to be smarter about this. His attacks wouldn''t work if he kept hitting the exoskeleton. "Huno, distract it!" he shouted. Huno sprang into action, his three heads barking furiously. The creature turned its attention to the Cerberus, giving Seojun a moment to think. His eyes darted across the creature''s body, searching for a weakness. The joints! The softer flesh between its segments. Seojun charged again, this time aiming for the exposed parts of the centipede''s body. His sword struck true, piercing into the softer flesh. The creature screeched in pain, twisting its body and sending a powerful tail swipe in his direction. Seojun barely managed to raise his arm in time to block with his sword, but the force of the impact sent him skidding backward, nearly losing his footing. The Hydra, towering over Seojun, hissed and then lunged forward. It opened its fanged mouth and unleashed a spray of venom directly into the creature''s eyes. The centipede roared, momentarily blinded, thrashing its head from side to side in pain. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nice one," Seojun said, giving the Hydra a quick nod. He sprinted forward, taking advantage of the opening. This time, he managed to cut deep into the creature''s side. Green blood oozed from the wound, sizzling as it hit the ground. But the creature wasn''t done. With a furious screech, it began spinning its body, kicking up a whirlwind of dust and debris. Seojun covered his face, trying to shield his eyes, but the force of the wind pushed him back. He felt the sharp sting of small rocks pelting his skin. "Huno, stay back!" he called out, seeing the dog get knocked off its feet. Huno managed to dig its claws into the ground, holding steady. Seojun narrowed his eyes, focusing through the chaos. He had to get close again, but the spinning was creating a barrier. "Think, Seojun," he muttered. His mind raced, trying to figure out how to break through. He glanced around, spotting one of the twisted trees. An idea formed. "Huno, on me! We''re going for the high ground!"Huno barked in response, rushing over to him. Seojun ran toward the tree, using it as a springboard. He leaped off, using the momentum to launch himself high into the air. As he soared above the creature, he raised his sword, aiming for its head. "Now!" he yelled. The Hydra, using its powerful tail as leverage, launched itself upwards as well. With surprising agility, it slashed with its claws at one of the centipede''s legs, creating another opening. Seojun came down with all his might, plunging his sword deep into the centipede''s head. The creature let out a deafening screech, its body convulsing in pain. Seojun held on tight, his muscles straining as the beast tried to shake him off. "Come on¡­ just a bit more!" he grunted, twisting the blade. Suddenly, the centipede''s movements slowed. Its screeches turned into a low, rumbling groan. With a final shudder, it collapsed to the ground, its body twitching before falling still. Seojun stood over the massive body of the fallen centipede, catching his breath. Dust settled around him, and his muscles felt heavy, but he was grinning. The fight had pushed him to his limits, and he could feel himself growing stronger with each battle. He glanced at his companions¡ª "Nice work, both of you," Seojun said, smiling. Ding! [Congratulations Host! You have defeated the Lord of the Deadlands of Witherfall] The Deadlands recognize your strength. Your battle instincts have sharpened. You are more aware of the flow of combat. [Title Acquired: "Conqueror of Centipedes.] Gold Coins obtained: 100,000. Loot obtained: Centipede''s Mandibles, Enchanted Chitin Fragments, Vial of Venomous Blood. [New Weapon Acquired: Grim Reaver - A cursed scythe that feeds on the souls of its enemies. This weapon grows stronger with each kill and is bound to its wielder.] Seojun blinked, reading the notification. His eyes stopped at the mention of a new weapon. "A scythe from a centipede?" he said, amused. He dug through the remains and found a strange, dark metal handle. Pulling it free, he revealed a large, curved scythe. It looked deadly and almost seemed to hum with energy in his hands. "Grim Reaver, huh?" He swung it slowly, feeling its weight and balance. It felt almost alive, like it was hungry for more fights. "Guess you''ll do," he muttered, still smiling. [System Notification] [Hydra has leveled up! ] Abilities improved: Venom Spray, Twin Fang Fury. New Ability Unlocked: Scaled Shield ¨C Temporarily hardens scales to block attacks. [Huno has leveled up! ] Abilities improved: Tri-Jaw Bite, Howling Roar. New Ability Unlocked: Cerberus Claw ¨C A powerful swipe that causes bleeding and lowers an enemy''s defense. Seojun watched as both Huno and the Hydra seemed to glow briefly, their bodies gaining a new strength. The Hydra''s scales shined brighter, and Huno barked happily, his heads nodding in excitement. "Look at you two," Seojun said, chuckling. [System Notification] You have leveled up! Skills improved: Advanced Swordsmanship, Battle Awareness. Title Effect Activated: "Conqueror of Centipedes" - Boosts attack power and defense against stronger enemies. Small chance to scare weaker ones. A rush of energy flowed through Seojun. His body felt lighter, his senses sharper. Minutes later, after recovering, Seojun and his two guardians continued walking through the desolate land, his new scythe resting on his shoulder. Seojun, curious, checked his status, but found the level numbers missing. He frowned and asked, "Where are my levels?" A holographic display from the system appeared, showing an apologetic emoji. [I''m sorry, Host. There is an error with the Abyssal Realm''s system. Your level numbers are temporarily unavailable due to ongoing integration issues.] He frowned at first, then nodded and said, "It''s just numbers. The important thing is I can feel myself getting stronger. Hope it gets fixed soon, system" [Yes, host.] Huno trotted beside him, and the Hydra, now back in its smaller form, coiled around his wrist like a living bracelet. As he moved, he thought about the recent battle and how well they had fought together. "It''s strange," Seojun muttered, glancing at Huno and the Hydra. "It was like we were moving as one, even though it was our first time fighting together like that." Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Abyssal Calamity [The synchronization you experienced is due to the Guardian Contract. When a guardian bonds with a master, their instincts and thoughts can align in battle. This makes them react faster, understand each other''s movements, and fight as a unified force.] Seojun nodded, thinking it over. "So, That''s why It felt like you two already knew what I was going to do next." He looked at Huno, who barked in agreement, and the Hydra, which let out a small hiss, almost like a nod. They seemed to understand him better than he had expected. Seojun thought for a moment, then asked, "So they can level up too? Just like me?" [Yes, as they became your guardians, their levels were adjusted to match yours when the contract was formed. Now, they will gain experience and level up alongside you. As you grow stronger, so will they.] Seojun smiled at the idea. "That''s nice," he said, feeling a warmth in his chest. "I''m not alone anymore." He had been alone for so long, fighting and struggling, but now, he had companions who would grow with him. "I''m starting to enjoy this." Looking down at the Hydra on his wrist, he realized he hadn''t given it a proper name yet. It felt wrong to keep calling it just ''the Hydra.'' He thought back to the legends he''d read and his knowledge of mythical creatures. "Silla," he said thoughtfully, testing the name. "How about that? Silla. You''ve got a strong bite and a fierce spirit. It suits you." The Hydra¡ªnow Silla¡ªlifted its head and hissed softly, as if accepting the name with pride. Seojun chuckled, feeling a strange bond forming between them. "Alright," he said, his tone lighter, almost cheerful. "Let''s keep moving. We''ve got a lot more to do and a lot more to get stronger for." A sudden, clear ding resonated in the air. Seojun''s system chimed in with an urgent message: [WARNING! WARNING!] Danger Alert! [The Abyss Calamity is approaching. Seek a Safe Zone immediately.] Seojun looked around frantically. The world around him was shaking, and dark energies began to swirl in the distance. The air was heavy, almost suffocating. "We need to move, now," Seojun said urgently. Huno, his three-headed dog, growled and darted towards a massive rock formation nearby. At its base, there was a dark hole that looked like an entrance. As they neared the entrance, Seojun couldn''t help but think, ''What exactly is an Abyss Calamity?'' He was curious but had no time to dwell on it. Just then, Huno bit at the torn fabric of Seojun''s clothes, pulling him with a sense of urgency. It was clear Huno wanted to reach the safe zone quickly. They squeezed into the rock''s entrance, the space just big enough for them. Inside, they huddled together, the cool, damp air a stark contrast to the chaos outside. The countdown continued in front of Seojun''s eyes: [Abyss Calamity Arrival: 00:29... 00:28...] [00:20...] [00:15...] [00:05...] [00:03... 00:02... 00:01...] Suddenly, a massive shadow appeared above them. It looked like a giant jellyfish, but instead of swimming, it used its long, flowing tentacles like feet. As it loomed overhead, everything around them turned to ash. The dead trees and withered land of Witherfall became even more desolate, turning into a gray, lifeless wasteland. Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. "What the hell is that?!" he shouted, staring at the monstrous entity. Just then, a system notification appeared: [System Notification: Abyss Calamity ¨C The Devourer] Status: - Type: Colossal Abyssal Entity - Appearance: Jellyfish-like with massive, flowing tentacles - Effects: Devours all life and corrupts the land, turning flora and fauna into ash - Threat Level:Extreme S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entity passed over them, its presence a harbinger of devastation. Seojun knew they had to stay hidden until the threat was gone. An hour had passed since the terrifying Abyss Calamity had passed overhead. Inside the cramped safe zone, Seojun and Huno remained huddled, their nerves still on edge. Finally, the system chimed in with a welcome update: [Ding! The Abyss Calamity has passed. It is now safe to leave the Safe Zone.] Seojun let out a deep breath, He stretched, feeling the stiffness from sitting in such a confined space for so long. Huno''s middle head gave a relieved bark, while the other two heads nodded in agreement. Seojun couldn''t help but smile, even in the dire circumstances. "Well," he said "I didn''t know jellyfish could be that scary." Huno''s middle head tilted to the side, its expression one of clear confusion. The other two heads looked at Seojun, then at each other, trying to understand the concept of a jellyfish. Seojun chuckled softly and scratched his neck. "You''re probably wondering what a jellyfish is, huh?" he said, noticing Huno''s bemused reaction. "Well, they''re these sea creatures, kind of like floating blobs with long, wiggly tentacles. They''re usually harmless, but they can sting if you get too close." Huno''s heads continued to look bewildered. Seojun smiled and added, "I''ll show you what a jellyfish looks like once we''re back on Earth. For now, let''s just be glad we''re safe." With a gentle pat on Huno''s head, he took a deep breathe and asked system. "What''s next?" [In order to proceed, you must defeat the Abyss Calamity.] Seojun''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?! That huge monster?!" [Why? Are you scared, Host? Don''t you want to go home?] Seojun''s expression relaxed into a wry smile as he responded, "You know, sometimes I think you have a grudge against me. Sending me after that giant monster, really?" [...] Seojun could almost sense an invisible shrug. "Well, it''s not like I have much of a choice. Well, I need to prepare." He sat down on the ground, feeling the rough texture of the terrain beneath him. His clothes were in shreds, a sign of the harsh fights he had been through. As he settled, he opened his inventory to check what he had recently collected. The latest items from the centipede battle appeared: 1. Centipede''s Mandibles- Sharp and deadly, these are the powerful jaws of the giant centipede. They could be used as weapons or for crafting. 2. Enchanted Chitin Fragments - Pieces of the centipede''s tough outer shell, imbued with magical properties. These fragments can be used to enhance armor or create magical items. 3. Vial of Venomous Blood - A vial filled with the centipede''s poisonous blood. It can be used to create potent toxins or enhance weapons with venom. Seojun shook his head as he looked at the items. "None of these I can wear," he said to himself. He continued to browse through his inventory and soon found the loot he had obtained from the Volcanic Kraken. Mo Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Preparation Seojun continued to sift through his inventory, his mind racing with the need to make the right choices for the upcoming battle. He focused on the Kraken''s Scale Armor, his fingers hovering over it. He clicked on the item, and the description appeared: Kraken''s Scale Armor: Provides exceptional defense against physical and magical attacks. He clicked the "Equip" option, and the armor materialized on the ground before him. It was a formidable piece of gear, gleaming with a dark, iridescent sheen. Seojun left it there for the moment, planning to put it on after he finished evaluating his other items. He then turned his attention back to his inventory, struggling to decide which items to use. He browsed through the list of newly acquired loot: Blazing Essence - This item can be used to imbue your weapons with fire attributes, increasing their effectiveness in combat or to craft powerful fire-based potions. Seojun had acquired 5 vials of Blazing Essence, a valuable resource for enhancing his weapons or creating fire-based enhancements. High-Grade Healing Potions- These potions offer rapid and effective healing. Seojun had collected 12 of these from various battles on the 100th floor. They were essential for staying in top shape during prolonged fights. Monster Cores - Various cores from defeated monsters, including: - Fire Core - A core imbued with elemental fire energy. - Ice Core - A core filled with chilling frost energy. - Lightning Core - A core that crackles with electric energy. Flame Dagger - A dagger imbued with fire attributes, enhancing its lethality in close combat. Cursed Sword - A powerful sword with dark enchantments that can drain life from enemies but comes with potential risks for the user. Seojun felt overwhelmed by the number of options. Each item had its advantages, but he needed to choose carefully to maximize his effectiveness against the Abyss Calamity. Seojun continued to sift through his inventory, trying to make sense of the vast array of items he had collected. Among them were several new loots he had obtained from his battles: Fire Salamander''s Scales- Tough, heat-resistant scales that can be used to craft fire-resistant armor or potions. He had collected 8 of these. Salamander''s Flame Tongue - A small, enchanted flame that can be used to create fire-based weapons or potions. Glimmering Ashes - Magical ashes from defeated fire monsters, useful in creating potent fire-based enchantments. He had gathered 6 vials. Frost Spider''s Silk - An incredibly strong and cold-resistant silk that can be used to craft lightweight but durable clothing or traps. He had 7 pieces. Lightning Beetle''s Carapace - A shell that conducts electricity, useful for crafting or enhancing items with electric properties. He had 5 carapaces. Abyssal Shards- Shards from abyssal creatures, used in creating or enhancing dark magic items. He had 4 shards. and more. Seojun''s mind raced as he wondered how he could survive the Abyss Calamity. The enormous jellyfish-like creature was a formidable opponent, and he needed more than just equipment to face it. The system interrupted his thoughts, [Would you like me to show the full status of the Abyss Calamity?] "Yes," Seojun replied. The system displayed the details of the Abyss Calamity: [Abyss Calamity: Whitherfall Devourer] Strengths: - Immense Size: Its large body and tentacles can cause massive area damage. - Toxic Tentacles: The tentacles deliver a potent toxin that can weaken or paralyze foes. - Dark Aura: It emits a dark aura that can sap the strength and morale of nearby enemies. - Illusion: Can use illusion against its enemy Weaknesses: - Light Sensitivity: The creature is sensitive to bright lights and might be weakened by intense light-based attacks. - Cold Damage: Its body is less resistant to cold and ice attacks. The weaknesses offered potential strategies: he could use light and cold-based attacks to his advantage. He began formulating a plan, selecting the appropriate items from his inventory to exploit these weaknesses. As Seojun prepared his gear, the system''s interface flickered to life. [Would you like me to Forge and Enchance your items, Host?] Seojun''s curiosity was piqued. "Can you do that, System?" he asked, hoping for a positive response. [Anything for you, Host,] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, all the items Seojun had scattered on the ground vanished. The system continued with a follow-up message: [Initializing Forging and enhancement process. This will take approximately one hour or more. Please be patient.] Seojun watched as the items disappeared.Seojun muttered to himself, "Looks like it''s going to take a while. I should do something instead of just sitting around." He stood up and began a series of exercises to keep himself active. As he worked through his routine, a notification popped up: [Combat Skills Enhanced] Martial Arts Mastery: Skill Progress: Your extensive training and physical exercise have resulted in a significant boost to your Martial Arts skills. This includes enhancements to your speed, precision, and overall combat effectiveness. Your movements are now more fluid and your strikes more impactful, allowing for greater control and efficiency in battle. Curious, Seojun headed outside, his mind clear and focused. He spotted a massive rock in the distance and decided to test his abilities. He assumed a fighting stance and threw a powerful punch at the rock. It shattered into pieces, sending debris flying. Seojun examined his handiwork and murmured, "This Bone Crusher skill is really helpful. I wonder how it will fare against the Abyss Calamity." At that moment, a new notification appeared [Bone Crusher Skill Level Up.] Seojun was sifting through his inventory when he heard a sudden explosion. He quickly raised his arms to shield himself from the flying rocks. As the debris settled, he looked up and saw Huno standing in front of him, wagging its tail with a proud expression. "Wow, did you do that?" Seojun asked, astonished. Huno barked proudly, then did a little circle, his tail wagging energetically. Seojun chuckled and said, "Do it again!" Huno barked once more, and Seojun watched as the three-headed Cerberus shrank down to its normal size, resembling an ordinary dog. Huno trotted off to find another rock, ready to demonstrate its abilities. Huno concentrated and activated his new skill, Cerberus Claw. A fierce, glowing aura enveloped Huno''s claws as he lunged at the rock, tearing it apart with ease. The rock disintegrated under the powerful attack. Seojun clapped in approval, and Huno bounded back to him, tail wagging. Seojun knelt down and petted Huno, appreciating the display of skill. Chapter 21: Chapter 21: The Old Seojun As Seojun was petting Huno, he noticed another silver-scaled snake slither out from the shadows. It was Silla, now the same size as Huno. Silla seemed a bit jealous and wanted some attention too. Seojun laughed as he saw Silla''s jealous act. "Looks like you want some pets too, huh?" he said with a smile. He reached out and began to pet Silla, who happily curled up next to him, nudging for more affection. Just then, Seojun spotted movement behind him. Before he could react, Silla sprang into action. With a quick, sharp bite from his Twin Fang Fury skill, Silla took down a hidden creature that was about to attack Seojun. After defeating the creature, Silla brought it back to Seojun, acting proudly. His tail wagged like a dog showing off a prize. Seojun was surprised and put his hand over his mouth, trying not to laugh. "Well, aren''t you a brave defender?" he said, finding Silla''s display very cute. Huno joined in, nudging Silla with his snout. Seojun smiled and looked at the dead creature Silla had brought to him and said, "Let''s see what this sneaky thing was doing behind me." He activated his appraisal skill, and the details of the creature appeared before him: [Appraisal Activated] - Name: Burrowing Stinger - Description: A creature that lives underground, about the size of an adult dog. It has a sleek, elongated body covered in dark, mottled scales. Its most notable features are its sharp, barbed stingers protruding from its sides and a pair of beady, menacing eyes that glow faintly in the dark. The creature''s mouth is lined with small, sharp teeth. - Strengths: Stealthy, with the ability to surprise foes from below. Its stingers are highly venomous. - Weaknesses: Vulnerable when emerging from the ground, and its size limits its overall strength. Seojun examined the creature''s appearance with interest. "Looks like this thing was trying to catch me off guard. Good thing Silla was on alert," he said, patting Silla on the head. As Seojun continued his exercise routine, he was unaware of the tension brewing behind a large rock. Huno and Silla, now hidden from view, exchanged fierce glares. Huno, his fur bristling with irritation, growled softly. "How dare you act so friendly towards my master?" he muttered, his eyes narrowed with disdain. "Why are you acting like this now, when before you were insulting him?" Silla''s silver scales glinted in the dim light as he hissed back, "He''s also my master. Why should you get all the attention?" Huno''s growl deepened. "You''re just jealous because I''ve been with him longer. You think you can just waltz in and take his attention away?" Silla flicked his tail with irritation, his serpentine form shifting restlessly. "Jealous? No, I''m just as much his guardian as you are. I''m acting like this because I''ve come to understand his worth, and I want to be close to him. If anything, you should be the one who''s jealous. I''ve proven my worth." Huno''s eyes flashed with determination. "We''ll see about that. I''m not backing down. If you think you can outshine me, you''ve got another thing coming." "Bring it on. I''ll prove that I''m just as valuable to him as you are. B.R.O.T.H.E.R." With a fierce growl and a burst of energy, both of them leapt into the air, their forms gliding with deadly grace. Huno''s heads snarled in unison, while Silla''s tails lashed with silver intensity. As Seojun did push-ups, he glanced up and noticed Huno and Silla wrestling behind the rock. They were rolling on the ground, biting each other''s tails and snapping at each other. Their movements were a mix of aggression and competitive energy. Seojun couldn''t help but laugh at the sight. He paused his exercise, watching the two with amusement. "Look at them, getting along," he muttered to himself, shaking his head. [It will take too long to your items, Host] the system hologram showed. [I suggest you go to sleep."] Seojun, stretching and feeling the strain in his muscles, nodded. "Yeah, I should condition my body." Huno and Silla, who had been locked in a heated argument, suddenly stopped as they heard Seojun''s decision. Their fierce glares softened as they exchanged looks of realization. Without wasting a moment, they both sprang into action. Huno, his fur bristling with a mix of irritation and urgency, and Silla, his silver scales shimmering with determined energy, raced to Seojun. As Seojun made his way to the cave''s safe zone, he settled onto the ground, ready to rest. Huno and Silla, each driven by their own desire to be close to their master, began pulling him towards their sides. Huno barked and tugged at Seojun''s sleeve gently, his grip firm yet tender. Silla coiled around Seojun, pulling him closer with his smooth, serpentine body.Seojun laughed softly at their efforts and, feeling their combined warmth and affection, decided to embrace the moment. He reached out and wrapped his arms around both Huno and Silla, pulling them into a close hug. "Don''t fight," Seojun said with a smile. "Let''s just sleep together." With that, he lay down on the ground, Huno and Silla snuggled up beside him. A soft glow filled the cave as Seojun''s protective barrier activated, creating a secure, shimmering shield around them. The gentle light mixed with the shadows, making the space feel peaceful and safe.As Seojun drifted into sleep, he suddenly found himself in a familiar place. In his dream, Seojun walked down the sidewalk carrying a lunch box, excited to share a meal with his mother after his morning shift. The sun was shining, and he was looking forward to the simple pleasure of their lunchtime together. As he walked, a car suddenly pulled up behind him. Without warning, a hand reached out from the car window and snatched the lunch box from his grasp. "Hey! That''s mine!" Seojun shouted, turning around in shock. The car came to a stop, and a man got out, grinning. Seojun''s eyes widened as he recognized him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "N-no, take it. It''s yours," Seojun stammered, trying to walk away quickly. But the man grabbed Seojun''s collar, still grinning. "Did you just shout at me?" Seojun''s heart raced with fear. He shook his head, apologizing urgently. "I''m sorry, Kyle! I didn''t mean to! If you want the lunch box, it''s all yours!" Kyle''s grin widened as he opened the lunch box. "You think I''m going to eat this poor people''s food?" he sneered. Then, with a cruel laugh, he slammed the food into Seojun''s face. The force of the impact made Seojun fall to the ground, his nose starting to bleed. Kyle leaned in close, his voice a menacing whisper. "You think we won''t meet again after graduation? Lucky for you, I decided to visit." He kicked Seojun''s face, looking down at him with disgust. "It''s been just a month, and you haven''t changed? You still look like a ghost. You should put on some weight so you can handle my anger better." Chapter 22: Chapter 22: The Old Seojun(2) As Kyle prepared to kick Seojun again, a voice from behind him stopped him in his tracks. It was Kyle''s butler, whispering urgently, "Sir, look around. People are watching." Kyle glanced around and saw a crowd of onlookers, their faces filled with curiosity and shock. Realizing he was drawing too much attention, Kyle''s expression shifted from cruel glee to a calculated smirk. He sat down next to Seojun, who was still on the ground, his long hair and bangs splayed messily over his face. Seojun''s clothes were tattered, and his thin frame was barely visible beneath them. Kyle grabbed Seojun''s hair, pulling his head back so that Seojun had no choice but to look up at him. Leaning close, Kyle whispered harshly, "Next time we meet, get chubby so I can enjoy it a little more. You understand that, you piece of shit?" Seojun nodded weakly, his face flushed with embarrassment and pain. The humiliation was almost too much to bear. Kyle released Seojun''s hair and stood up, giving him one last disdainful look. "You''re pathetic," he spat before walking back to his car. With a final sneer, Kyle climbed into the vehicle, which sped away, leaving Seojun on the ground. As the car disappeared, the crowd around Seojun started to murmur, their whispers blending into a buzz of speculation and concern. Seojun remained on the ground, his nose bleeding and his body trembling from the ordeal. His long hair fell across his face, partially concealing the tears that he fought to hold back. As Seojun lay on the ground, trying to regain his composure, he noticed someone approaching to help. Panic surged through him, and he scrambled to his feet, running away before the person could reach him. He darted down a dark alley, the shadows swallowing him as he sought refuge. In the alley, Seojun leaned against the cool, rough wall, taking a moment to clean his face. He wiped away the blood and food with his sleeve, the harsh reality of the situation weighing heavily on him. The thought of getting lunch for his mother and making sure she had what she needed filled his mind. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the money he had¡ªhis wages from his job." It wasn''t much, but it was all he had. As he leaned against the wall, he reflected on how this amount was not enough. He needed to buy medicine for his mother, who had been struggling with her health. Taking a deep breath, Seojun steadied himself. He knew he had to be strong for his mother. "This is okay," he whispered to himself. "I''ll just need to work tonight to make up for it." With renewed determination, Seojun stood up and headed back to buy food for his mother. He made his way to the small shop where his mother worked¡ªa modest, family-run grocery store nestled on a quiet street. The shop was filled with the comforting scents of fresh produce and baked goods, but today, the atmosphere felt heavy. As Seojun approached, he saw his mother behind the counter. She was hunched over, coughing weakly. Her face looked pale and tired, and the sight of her struggling made Seojun''s heart ache. He walked inside, trying to mask his own pain with a brave smile. "Mom, I''ve got lunch for you," he said, placing the food on the counter. His mother looked up, her eyes softening with a mix of relief and worry. "Thank you, Seojun," her voice hoarse. "You shouldn''t have had to deal with that..." Seojun shook his head. "It''s okay, Mom. I''ll take care of everything. Just focus on getting better." Seojun stood behind the counter, watching his mother as she continued to work despite her evident fatigue. The grocery store''s quiet hum seemed to underscore the heaviness in the air. He knew he had to address the situation directly, for her sake. "Mom," Seojun said gently, trying to keep his voice steady, "we need to talk." His mother looked up from the register, her tired eyes meeting his. She saw the determination in his gaze and knew this wasn''t a simple conversation. "What''s wrong, Seojun?" "I''ve been thinking," Seojun began, "you shouldn''t be working here anymore. You''re not well, and I can handle everything. I''m working full-time now, and I''ll make sure we have enough." His mother hesitated, her hand trembling slightly as she wiped down the counter. "But Seojun, we need the money. If I stop working¡ª" Seojun cut her off gently, but firmly. "Mom, please. You''re sick, and it''s not fair for you to push yourself like this. I''ve got a job, and I''m making enough to cover our expenses. You need to focus on getting better. I''ll handle the rest." Her eyes filled with tears, a mix of relief and worry. "But I don''t want to be a burden to you." "You''re not a burden," Seojun said, his voice firm and reassuring. "You''ve done so much for me. It''s my turn to take care of you now. Just let me do this. We''ll manage, I promise." His mother looked at him and nodded slowly. "Alright, Seojun. If you''re sure you can handle it, I''ll stop working. But please, take care of yourself too." Seojun smiled, reaching across the counter to take her hand. "I will, Mom. I promise." They shared a moment of quiet understanding, the weight of their mutual concerns lifting slightly. Seojun knew the road ahead wouldn''t be easy, but having his mother''s support and knowing he could provide for her gave him the strength to face whatever challenges lay ahead Seojun gently told his mother, "I''ll wait for you outside, Mom. Talk to your manager and take care of things here." He stepped outside the grocery store and heard murmurs from the nearby coworkers who had gathered by the entrance. Their voices carried over the street. "Is that Seoyang''s son?" one worker whispered, glancing at Seojun. "He looks so thin. Does he even eat?" another added, casting a critical eye at his worn clothes. "Yeah, and those clothes are barely holding together," someone else chimed in. Seojun tried to ignore the comments,He hoped his mother''s conversation with her manager would be quick and smooth. He leaned against the wall, waiting, until his mother finally emerged from the store with a relieved smile. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they walked together, Seojun noticed how the stress had aged her. Despite her relatively young appearance, deep wrinkles and dark eye bags marred her once smooth face. Her body seemed thinner, worn from the burden she had carried for so long. As they walked, his mother started to cough uncontrollably. Seojun''s concern grew, and he quickly guided her to a nearby bench. "Wait here, Mom. I''ll get some water for you," he said, trying to keep his voice calm and reassuring. His mother nodded, struggling to catch her breath. "Be careful, Seojun." Seojun ran to the nearest convenience store, hoping to find water quickly. As he emerged with a bottle in hand, a black van screeched to a halt beside him. Before he could react, a rough hand covered his mouth, and he was pulled into the van. Inside the vehicle, he struggled, but the attackers were too strong. The van sped away, leaving his mother behind, who had stood up in panic. "Seojun! No! My son!" she cried, reaching out with a desperate scream. "Help! Anybody Help us!...Seojun!" But it was too late. The van was already speeding away, and despite her frantic efforts, there was nothing she could do. Seojun''s mother stood there, helpless and terrified, her cries echoing down the street as the van disappeared from sight. Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Infinite System Activated Seojun woke up with a start as cold water was splashed on his face. He blinked, finding himself tied to a chair in a dark, concrete room. The air was thick and musty, and several rough-looking men stood around him, glaring with cruel eyes. One of the men, holding a metal bucket, sneered at Seojun. "Look who''s finally awake. Ready for some fun?" Seojun''s mind raced as he remembered the van, his mother''s cries, and his capture. "Why are you doing this?" he asked weakly. A man with a scar on his face stepped closer. "You know why. Your family owes us money, and you''re going to pay for it." Seojun''s heart sank. He knew why they were in debt. He had borrowed money to pay for his mother''s medical bills when she was sick. "I''m the one who got us into debt," he said. "It''s my fault, not my mother''s." The scarred man''s eyes narrowed. "Exactly. You thought you could just get away from your debts? Now you''re going to pay." Seojun''s stomach churned. "Please, I''ll find a way to pay it back. Just let me go." One of the men picked up a rusty tool, his face hard. "We don''t want your promises. You need to learn your lesson. You made the deal, so you suffer." The men began to torture him, using the tools they had. Despite his struggles, Seojun couldn''t escape. His vision blurred, and the pain made him lose consciousness. When he woke up again, he felt a cold breeze on his face. He opened his eyes and found himself on a bridge, lying on the ground. The cool air and the sound of rushing water below filled him with panic. He struggled to get up, looking around in fear. His hands were still bound, and he had no idea how he had ended up here. The realization of his vulnerable situation hit him hard. He had to find a way to escape and get back to his mother before it was too late. Seojun''s fear intensified as he heard footsteps approaching. Two of the men who had tortured him earlier came back, looking more determined than before. They grabbed him by the hair, pulling his head back roughly. "Listen carefully," the scarred man said, his voice cold. "Your life and your mother''s are enough to settle the debt." Seojun struggled against his restraints, his eyes wide with desperation. "Please, don''t hurt my mother! Just do whatever you want with me-just don''t touch her!" The men ignored his pleas, their faces showing no sign of mercy. One of them pulled out a knife, its blade glinting in the dim light. Seojun''s heart raced as the man approached, a cruel smile on his lips. "Your suffering is just beginning," the man said, raising the knife. Seojun''s mind raced as he tried to preparefor the pain. He shut his eyes tightly, trying to focus on thoughts of his mother. But the pain was immediate and excruciating. The knife sliced through his arm, and a scream tore from his throat. "Ahhhhh!" Seojun shouted in agony. The blade cut deeper, and blood flowed freely from the wound. Seojun writhed in the chair, tears streaming down his face as the pain overwhelmed him. He could barely see through the tears, his vision clouded by the intensity of his suffering. The men continued their work with methodical cruelty, each cut a reminder of his helplessness. Seojun''s cries echoed in the empty space, filled with desperation and anguish. "Stop! Please!" Seojun begged between screams. " Just let me go! I''ll find a way to pay you back!" ''I can''t die here not that they''ll hurt Mom Next'' his thoughy, The leader, a grim-faced man with cold eyes, finished slicing through Seojun''s arm. Seojun''s screams had dwindled to weak, hoarse gasps as the pain and blood loss took their toll. The leader wiped the bloody knife on Seojun''s cheek, a cruel smirk playing on his lips. "You''ve had enough," the leader said with chilling calmness. "We''re done with you. Throw him in the river. We won''t gain anything from this skeleton." The men, with no trace of sympathy, dragged Seojun from the chair. His weakened body barely resisted as they hauled him towards the bridge''s edge. The cold wind stung his skin, and the sound of rushing water below seemed to grow louder, echoing in his ears. Seojun''s vision swam, his body trembling uncontrollably from shock and pain. His arms, now barely usable and bleeding, were barely functional. As they prepared to throw him over the edge, he tried to muster his remaining strength to plead with them. "Please..." Seojun croaked, his voice barely audible. "D-Don''t hurt her" The men ignored his pleas, their faces set in grim determination. They dragged him closer to the edge, the drop to the river below looking increasingly menacing. The leader stood by, watching with a detached interest. "Hurry up. We''ve got better things to do than deal with a dying man." The men held Seojun over the edge, his feet barely touching the ground. The cold air from the river below felt like a final, harsh embrace. Seojun''s heart pounded in his chest, his mind racing with thoughts of his mother and the promise he had made to protect her suddenly, he fall to the ground before they could threw him and his vision cleared just enough to see shadows of people moving around him. He was laid on the ground, the pain from his wounds making it hard to focus. Through his haze, he saw figures rushing to help him attacking the kidnappers. Weakly, he tried to crawl towards an open car nearby, his blood leaving a trail behind him. As he reached the car, he noticed a familiar sight: the book he had found in the basement was lying on the seat. With his remaining strength, he pushed himself into the car, his body trembling uncontrollably. He reached for the book, but his energy was spent. He fell to the car floor, his blood staining the book''s cover. Just as he was about to lose consciousness, a series of notifications echoed in his mind: [System Notification] Initializing... Blood absorption complete. Analyzing host compatibility... Error: Expected female host detected as male. Confirming genetic lineage... Genetic verification complete: Seojun is confirmed as only child of [Han] Exception detected: Lack of female heir. [System Notification] Scanning for alternate qualifications... Han Seojun possesses required ancestral bloodline markers. Confirming maternal genetic traits present. Exception override: Initiating system adaptation for male host. [System Notification] Binding process commencing... Transformation into Infinite Ring: Complete. System Initialization: 80%... 90%... 100%. [INFINITE SYSTEM ACTIVATED!] Host: Seojun, first male host in [Han Family] Note: System adaptation may cause unforeseen effects. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Welcome, Han Seojun. Please proceed with the system tutorial or explore functionalities at your discretion.] As the system''s voice faded, Seojun lay on the car floor, barely conscious but with a strange sense of newfound purpose. The book, now stained with his blood, seemed to pulse with a faint, mystical light as it began to draw in the blood with an almost hungry energy. Suddenly, with a brilliant flash, the book transformed into a ring and slipped onto his finger. A system notification dinged loudly, and a holographic screen materialized in front of him: DING! [System Alert: Healing the Host] Restoring Vitality and Regenerating Wounds... As the message faded, Seojun felt a soothing warmth spread through his body. His cut arms began to mend, the flesh knitting together with remarkable speed, and the pain subsided as the wounds healed. Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Rivalry Seojun''s eyes shot open, and he immediately sat up, breathing hard. His heart was racing, his chest heaving as if he had just sprinted a mile. Slowly, Seojun raised his hands to his face, rubbing his eyes as if trying to scrub away the remnants of the awful dream. "A dream..." he muttered, his voice barely a whisper. He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. When he finally opened his eyes again, he noticed something strange. Seojun took a deep breath, looking around. "Huno? Silla?" he called out. His two guardians, who were almost always by his side, were nowhere to be seen or sensed. "Where are those two?" he muttered, Meanwhile, not far from where Seojun stood, Huno and Silla were causing their own little competition. The ground around them was a mess¡ªdirt flying everywhere, small craters dotting the landscape as the two creatures competed in their strange game. Huno, in his adult dog size form, was digging up the ground with his strong, powerful paws, each of his three heads sniffing the air and ground with keen interest. "There! Another one!" Huno barked, his middle head leading the charge. His tail wagged with excitement as he uncovered a burrower¡ªa nasty creature that looked like a giant scorpion with a razor-sharp tail. The burrower shot out of the ground, aiming its stinger at Huno''s side. But Huno was ready; he swatted it aside with a Cerberus Clawnand finished it off with a powerful Tri-Jaw Bite, tearing it to pieces. "That''s thirteen for me, snaky!" Huno growled triumphantly, all three heads grinning. Silla, who had been using his long, agile body to lure out the burrowers and then strike them down, hissed in annoyance. "Thirteen? Only because you''re making a mess and scaring them over to my side!" he retorted, hissing or flicking its tongue. "Not my fault they''re drawn to a real hunter," Huno barked back, his middle head snapping its jaws while his left and right heads chuckled. Silla''s eyes narrowed, his main head giving a sly smile. "Oh, I''m not complaining," his voice dripping with mock sweetness. Suddenly, he whipped his tail around, grabbing a defeated burrower, and flung it right at Huno''s heads. The creature splattered against Huno''s left head, sending goo and bits flying. Huno blinked, his middle and right heads looking at the messy, stunned left head. Then, with a deep growl rumbling from his chest, he picked up a burrower carcass with his own jaws. "You''re gonna regret that, snake boy!" With a quick swing, he tossed it right back at Silla, hitting him squarely across his main head. The two of them continued their strange fight. "Not so fast, mutt!" he shot back. "I''ve got plenty more on my side." With a flick of his tongue, he used his luring skill, luring several stingers out from the ground beneath him. As they surfaced, his silver-scaled tail whipped around, striking them with lethal precision. The dead creatures flew through the air and landed in his own pile. Huno''s left head barked, "Hey, no fair using your tongue tricks, snake!" His middle head snorted, "Bet I can catch more without any fancy skills." Silla laughed, a low, vibrating hiss. "Please. You need every advantage you can get, dog." Huno''s eyes narrowed. "Oh yeah? Watch this!" He grabbed one of the dead stingers with his tail, swung it around, and smacked it right into Silla''s face. The impact left a trail of bug guts sliding down his snout. Silla blinked, his face scrunching up in disgust. "You filthy¡ª" he hissed, grabbing a stinger of his own with his tail. With a swift motion, he slapped it right across Huno''s right head. "How do you like that, you overgrown mutt?" Huno''s right head shook off the mess, and all three heads growled in unison. "Oh, it''s on now, snaky!" he barked. With a flash of his Tri-Jaw Bite skill, he grabbed another stinger, tearing it apart before slapping Silla''s side with the remains. The two continued their back-and-forth, tossing dead stingers and taunts at each other, their piles growing larger. "I''m gonna show Master who the real hunter is!" Huno declared, his middle head snapping up another stinger with glee.Silla scoffed. "As if. When Master sees how many I''ve caught, he''ll know who''s truly superior."Huno''s left head smirked. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You keep dreaming, snake. We all know he likes a good dog better than a slippery snake." "Then why does he let me around more than you?" Silla taunted, his tail coiling around yet another dead stinger, which he promptly added to his pile. Huno and Silla suddenly stopped talking. Both of them felt something familiar¡ªthe presence of their master, Seojun. Without saying a word, they ran quickly and they saw Seojun standing with his arms crossed and a frown on his face. His eyes were narrowed, "I heard some voices," he said. Huno shook all three of his heads, denying it, while Silla. Seojun watched them, looking both annoyed and a bit amused. He scratched his cheek and looked around the empty, eerie place. "I really heard some voices earlier," he muttered, glancing around as if expecting something to appear. Suddenly, Huno barked to get his attention. He gently bit Seojun''s shirt and pulled him towards a spot. "What?" Seojun said, following him. They stopped in front of a big pile of dead creatures, all stacked on top of each other. Seojun raised his eyebrows, his frown deepening. "What the heck is this?" he asked, seeing two piles of dead stingers. Silla slithered forward, his head bobbing, while Huno stood beside him, wagging his tails a little, looking up at Seojun. It seemed like they were trying to tell him something. Seojun tried to figure it out. "Are you guys saying... this is for me?" he asked slowly. "And you''re competing to see who gets to stay closer to me?" Huno barked excitedly in response, nodding his middle head. Silla nodded and hissed softly, looking proud. Seojun couldn''t help but smile and shook his head and he chuckled. "But you don''t need to compete with each other. You both have a place by my side." He sat down on a nearby rock, still smiling at them. Huno''s tails wagged faster, and Silla seemed to relax, his head no longer tense. "You don''t need to fight over who gets to be closer or who does more," Seojun said gently. "You both are important to me. You''re my guardians, and I need you both." Huno barked happily, his three heads looking pleased. Silla nodded, hissing softly with a satisfied look. Seojun muttered to himself, still sitting on the rock, "What are we going to do with this?" He stood up and walked closer to the pile of dead stingers, staring at them with a frown. The creatures were twisted and grotesque, their bodies covered in jagged spikes and venomous barbs. Just then, System blue hologram showed. [Master, you can absorb their souls. There is a possibility you might acquire new skills.] Chapter 25: Chapter 25: New Skills Seojun didn''t seem excited by the idea. He sighed, brushing his fingers through his hair. "Souls? Wait, By the way System, how''s the forging?" he asked, changing the subject. He had been waiting for a weapon to be completed, and this distraction seemed more appealing than dealing with these dead creatures. The system responded, [The forging is complete, Host. However, it would be best to take care of these souls first before they vanish.] Seojun looked at the stingers again, a deeper frown forming on his face. "Can I even do that? I''m an Animal Whisperer, though..." He paused, clearly uncertain. [Master, you possess the Infinite System. This allows you to acquire any skill or ability, as long as you learn or adapt to it. Your primary path may have been the Animal Whisperer, but the Infinite System does not restrict you. It expands your potential. Here in the Abyss, it is much faster to level up compared to Earth, where your quests mainly involved helping animals. Here, growth can be achieved through absorbing the energy and skills of various beings.] Seojun''s eyes widened a bit at this explanation. He hadn''t fully grasped the extent of the system''s abilities. "So, you''re saying I can learn anything, as long as I give it a try?" [Exactly, Master. The potential is limitless.] Seojun let out a slow breath, still processing the information. It felt strange to him, stepping into a realm where the rules were entirely different. On Earth, he was used to helping, healing, and communicating with animals. Here, things were much more... intense. He scratched his cheek and muttered, "I don''t want to be able to do everything, though. That would be tiring... Just a few things, maybe. Enough to survive here without losing my mind." [You are in control, Master. You can choose which abilities to absorb, learn and develop. Your path remains your own.] Seojun nodded slowly, appreciating the system''s reassurance. "Alright," he said, more to himself than to anyone else. "Let''s see what happens." With a deep breath, Seojun extended his hand toward the pile, and the air around him began to shift. Huno and Silla watched closely, sensing that something new was about to unfold. As he focused, Seojun could feel the remnants of the stingers'' souls, faint but still present. A series of notifications flashed before Seojun''s eyes as he channeled his energy toward the pile of dead stingers. Suddenly, his vision was filled with a cascade of system notifications. [System Notification] Initializing Soul Absorption Protocol... Analyzing available soul fragments... Target: 47 Stinger Souls Detected Processing... [System Notification] Calculating Required Mana for Absorption... Required Mana: 10000MP Current Mana: 20500 MP Mana Requirement Met. [System Notification] Absorption Commencing... Absorbing Soul Fragments... 0%... 10%... 30%... 60%... Seojun could feel his mana flowing out of him like a steady stream, connecting with each stinger corpse. The energy twisted and swirled, forming a spiraling vortex that pulled in the essence of the dead creatures. [System Notification] 80%... 95%... 100% Complete. Absorption Successful! Seojun felt a sudden rush, like a cool breeze passing through his entire body. His eyes widened slightly as he experienced a strange sensation of empowerment and clarity, as if he had just taken a deep breath after holding it for too long. The system continued to display more notifications. [System Notification] Analyzing Absorbed Soul Fragments... Processing Data... Ding! [Congratulations, Master! You have acquired the skill: Soul Harvest.] Skill Type: Necromancy Rank: S Description: Consume the souls of fallen enemies to gain their energy. Souls harvested are stored in the "Soulbinding Archive," a personal vault where souls are cataloged as "Phantoms." Souls can be used to replenish health, mana, or temporarily boost stats. Additionally, Phantoms can be summoned to fight temporarily, with each Phantom possessing a fraction of their original abilities. The potency and strength of the Phantoms increase with the user''s level and proficiency.* Ding! Skill Acquired Successfully. [Congratulations Host! You have level up! ] Seojun blinked, taking in the series of notifications with a mix of surprise and curiosity. He hadn''t expected to gain such a skill, but it seemed useful enough. He looked at his hand, contemplating how to use "Soul Harvest" and what its full effects might be. For now, he had other things to consider. Huno barked excitedly, sensing Seojun''s shift in aura. Silla tilted his heads, hissing softly in acknowledgment. Seojun sighed with a slight smile. "I guess that wasn''t so bad after all," he muttered. "System, give me a summary of the new skill." [System Notification] Skill: Soul Harvest Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Effect: Consumes harvested souls to restore health (HP), replenish mana (MP), or temporarily boost attack and defense stats. Duration of stat boost: 30 seconds per soul. Summon stored Phantoms from the Soulbinding Archive for temporary aid. Summoned Phantoms retain partial abilities and strength of the original entity. Mana Cost: 0 MP (cost is paid with harvested souls). Seojun nodded. "Alright, this could be pretty useful in tough situations." He took a moment to stretch his arms, feeling the residual effects of the mana expenditure. "I should better test this skill soon. For now, let me check out my items," he muttered to himself. He turned to the system for further instructions. "System," Seojun called out. System responded, [Master, you should also consider absorbing the remains of the stingers. To use them effectively, it''s best to process the stinger bodies as well. The correct term is ''Material Absorption.'' This will allow you to convert the physical remains into a form that can be used to enhance other items or to create new equipment Seojun frowned and looked at the pile of stinger bodies. "Why should I do that? I don''t feel good absorbing their remainings." [Absorbing the stinger bodies will not only provide you with additional resources but also allow you to enhance your equipment or craft new items. Material Absorption can improve the quality of your gear by using the harvested materials. This is a valuable process, as it can significantly boost your overall effectiveness.] Seojun scratched his head, trying to piece together the system''s advice. Seojun looked at the pile of stinger bodies and felt a twinge of suspicion. The system''s insistence on absorbing the materials felt a bit pushy, but he shook off the feeling and decided to follow through. "Should I raise my hands like earlier?" Seojun asked, glancing at the system interface. [Yes, Host.] Seojun raised his hands and concentrated on the pile of stinger bodies. As he did so, the system began to process the absorption. [System Notification] Initializing Material Absorption¡­ Absorbing stinger bodies¡­ Material Absorption complete. Ding! New Skill Acquired: Basic Voidflame Consumption Rank S Description: This skill allows the user to absorb materials and convert them into energy. This basic level will evolve into Voidflame Gluttony with further use and mastery, providing enhanced absorption and energy conversion capabilities. Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Lets get started Seojun lowered his hands, feeling a subtle shift in his energy. Huno barked happily and Silla nodded seeing that Seojun getting stronger. The system''s hologram appeared in front of Seojun. [Host, everything has been successfully added to your inventory,] "Really? That''s great!" Seojun replied with a smile, feeling a surge of excitement as he headed deeper into the cave to inspect his new gear. He opened his inventory and selected the first item to equip: the Kraken Scale Armor Shirt. As he did, a detailed holographic description of the shirt appeared. Kraken Scale Armor Shirt - Description: A sleek, modern tactical shirt crafted from Kraken scales. -Effects: - Indestructible: Cannot be broken or damaged. - Mana Deflection: Deflects incoming mana-based attacks and fire-based spells. - Enhanced Protection: Provides exceptional defense against physical and magical attacks. [This is Designed with Earth clothing aesthetics to ensure comfort to you, Host] Seojun nodded appreciatively. "Thanks, system. This shirt looks incredible." Next, he moved on to equip the Kraken Scale Pants, which had a similar design ethos to the shirt. The hologram displayed: Kraken Scale Pants - Description: Matching tactical pants made from Kraken scales, optimized for mobility and defense. Effects: - Durability: Resistant to wear and tear. - Enhanced Mobility: Allows for greater flexibility and movement. - Mana Resistance: Provides additional defense against mana-based attacks. He put on the pants and felt the comfortable yet protective material fitting perfectly. Then, he equipped the Kraken Scale Boots: Kraken Scale Boots - Description: Rubber shoes designed from Kraken scales, combining modern design with advanced protection. Effects: Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Agility Boost: Increases agility and speed for 40%.. - Superior Grip: Provides enhanced traction and stability. Seojun marveled at the boots'' perfect fit. "These are amazing. They boost my agility and offer superior grip." Finally, he equipped his newly upgraded Scythe: SS-Rank Scythe: Grin Reaver - Description: A formidable scythe upgraded to Rank SS designed for maximum combat efficiency. - Effects: - Increased Damage: Inflicts higher(45%) damage on enemies. - Enhanced Durability: More resilient against wear and damage. - Mana Infusion: Infuses attacks with a burst of energy. - Soul Damage: Capable of damaging souls or dark entities, enhancing its effectiveness against supernatural threats. As Seojun finished equipping his new gear, the system''s hologram appeared again with an additional update. [Host, all of your new items were forged using the Kraken''s loots. Additionally, I have a new item for you: the Kraken''s Veil Coat] The hologram displayed the description of the new item: Kraken''s Veil Coat - Description: A sleek, black modern coat designed to complement your Kraken-scale gear. Effects: - Invisibility Cloak: Grants temporary invisibility, allowing you to move unseen by enemies. - Lightweight Design: Engineered to be exceptionally light and flexible, ensuring that it will not impede your movement during combat. - Enhanced Durability: Provides high resistance against physical and magical attacks, making it a reliable choice in dangerous situations. The system added, [Host, the Kraken''s Veil Coat is crafted to integrate seamlessly with your existing gear. It is designed to be lightweight and comfortable, ensuring you will not have difficulty moving or fighting while wearing it.] Seojun looked at the coat with appreciation. "This is awesome!" he exclaimed. He adjusted the coat, feeling its smooth texture and lightness. "And this scythe¡ªit''s become stronger than before." He took a moment to test the scythe''s new abilities. The dark, ethereal energy it emitted was palpable, enhancing its power to damage souls and dark entities. Seojun swung the scythe through the air, feeling its improved balance and strength. Satisfied with his new gear, Seojun turned to Huno and Silla, who were eagerly watching. Seojun looked at Huno and Silla. "Let''s find where the Abyss Calamity is." The system''s hologram appeared. [I will transport you, Host.] In a flash of light, Seojun, Huno, and Silla were transported to a new location. They found themselves in a vast, barren landscape with jagged rocks and swirling mist. Huno began sniffing the air and led them to a large crater. In the center of the crater, they saw the Abyss Calamity. It looked like a giant jellyfish, with its head visible and tentacles curled up. Seojun gazed at the creature with awe and concern. "It''s sleeping?" The system''s hologram appeared once more. [Yes, Host] The creature''s massive form was both mesmerizing and intimidating. The fact that it was sleeping presented an opportunity, but also a risk¡ªany disturbance might awaken it. Seojun looked around and said, "Let''s observe for now. We can''t just rush in." As they watched, small jellyfish-like creatures started emerging from the ground inside the crater. Seojun used his appraisal skill to identify them. They were lesser creatures with lower levels. "Huno and Silla, handle these small ones," Seojun instructed. "I''ll take care of the Abyss Calamity." Huno and Silla nodded and prepared to fight the smaller creatures. Seojun focused on the massive Abyss Calamity, readying himself. Huno and Silla charged into the crater, attacking the small jellyfish-like creatures with fierce determination. Huno''s powerful barks and Silla''s swift strikes cleared a path through the lesser monsters, making it easier for Seojun to approach the Abyss Calamity. Seojun, gripping his scythe tightly, moved towards the sleeping giant. Just as he was getting close, a thick fog began to swirl around the Abyss Calamity, obscuring everything. System Alert! Warning Fog of Distortion Detected. Communication Blocked. Visibility Reduced. [Host, Be careful!] Seojun tried to hear the system''s warnings, but the fog seemed to block out all sounds, including the system''s notifications. He could no longer see Huno or Silla, nor could he reach them through his calls. The fog was dense and suffocating, swirling around him like a living entity. Seojun''s heart raced as he strained to see through the haze. Suddenly, a figure began to materialize from the fog. Seojun''s hands shook as he saw the figure take shape. He muttered the name, "Kyle." The figure, cloaked in shadow, seemed familiar and yet completely alien in the fog. Seojun tried to steady his breathing and focus on the figure, unsure of what this apparition meant or how it might affect his battle with the Abyss Calamity. Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Illusion of the past The fog rolled around Seojun, thick and oppressive, as Kyle''s mocking voice echoed through the mist. Seojun''s heart raced, The scythe was nowhere to be seen, pulled away by an unseen force. Kyle''s form seemed to waver and shift, his cruel smirk never fading. "Did you really think you could escape me, Seojun? No matter how far you go, you''re still that scared kid I used to torment." Seojun''s hands shook as he tried to call out for Huno and Silla. "Huno! Silla! Can you hear me?" But his calls were swallowed by the fog, Despair gripped him tightly, but he forced himself to stay focused. "You don''t need your scythe to defeat me," Kyle taunted, stepping closer. "You''re weak without it. Just like you were back then." Seojun''s breath quickened, the fear clawing at him. "I''m not that kid anymore, Kyle. You can''t control me." Kyle''s laughter echoed cruelly. "Oh, really? Look at you now, trembling in fear. You haven''t changed at all. You''re still the same weakling who couldn''t stand up for himself." "Stay away from me!" Seojun shouted, his voice wavering. "You''re not real. You can''t control me anymore!" Kyle''s form seemed to distort, becoming more ethereal. "You think you''re strong now? You think you''ve overcome your past? I''m here to remind you that no matter how hard you try, you''ll always be weak. You''ll always be afraid." Seojun''s fear began to shift into anger. "You''re just a figment of my imagination. You''re not real. I''ve fought monsters, faced real threats. You''re nothing compared to them!" Kyle laughed mockingly. "Is that so? Then prove it. Show me you''re not afraid. Show me you can face your fears without weapon." The fog seemed to close in tighter, Kyle''s figure blending into the mist. Seojun felt his heart pounding, his mind racing. He reached out, but his hand passed through the fog as if it were a mirage. Kyle''s figure wavered, becoming even more insubstantial. "You''re still running from your past. You''re still running from me." The fog continued to swirl around Seojun, thickening and making it almost impossible to see. Kyle''s figure loomed within the haze, his voice taunting and cruel. "You''re really going to run away from me, Seojun? Remember the stray cat you used to feed? You thought you could save it, but look how that turned out," Kyle''s voice dripped with scorn. Seojun''s heart sank as memories surfaced, unbidden. He saw a flash of the small stray cat he had taken in. he had done everything to keep it safe. But Kyle and his friends had found it and, in a fit of cruelty, had thrown it into the river. Seojun had rushed to save it, but by the time he reached the water, it was too late. The cat had drowned, and Seojun''s heart had shattered. Kyle''s voice cut through the fog again. "You remember, don''t you? How you couldn''t do anything to save it? Just like now. You''re powerless, a failure." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun''s fists clenched, and his breathing grew heavy. He struggled to push the painful memories away, trying to calm himself "No¡­ not again," he muttered, his voice trembling. "I won''t let you do this to me." Kyle''s figure seemed to grow more menacing. "You were always weak, Seojun. Even now, you can''t escape your past. You''re a failure, and you always will be." Seojun squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block out the tormenting voice. He remembered the pain of that day, the helplessness he had felt as he watched the cat''s life slip away. He focused on his breathing, forcing himself to stay calm. "Did you know, Seojun?" Kyle taunted. "Your mother begged me when you were kidnapped. She was desperate, and she didn''t just plead for your life¡ªshe offered me her body to ensure you''d be safe." Seojun''s eyes widened in shock, his mind reeling. He could hardly believe what he was hearing. The memories of that night, when he had been taken by the debt collectors, came rushing back. It was the same night his system had activated, the same night his world had changed. "That''s not true!" Seojun shouted, trying to push back against the crushing wave of disbelief. "My mother wouldn''t do that. You''re lying!" Kyle''s smirk widened, his cruel satisfaction evident. "Oh, but it''s true. Your mother looked young despite his age and beautiful, but she was desperate. What did she think I was, some kind of pervert? My butler was actually more interested in her than I was. Can you imagine?" Seojun''s legs felt weak, his mind struggling to process the gravity of Kyle''s words. "N-no," he stammered, "it c-can''t be¡­" "Why did she have to go through all that?" Seojun thought bitterly. "If only I had been stronger or paid off the debt, none of this would have happened. She wouldn''t have had to make those terrible choices." The fog seemed to close in tighter. Kyle''s figure grew more menacing. "No matter how hard you try, you can''t escape the truth. Everything that happened to her was because of you. And now, you''re just a failure who couldn''t even save her from the pain." Seojun''s breathing became ragged. The self-blame was crushing. "I''ve always wanted to make things right," he thought. "But no matter how much I try, I can''t undo the past. I can''t fix what''s broken." His determination wavered under the weight of his mother''s suffering. He felt like he was drowning in guilt. "Maybe Kyle''s right. Maybe I am just a failure." Meanwhile, Huno and Silla were in the thick of the battle, fighting off the relentless swarm of small calamities emerging from the ground. Due to their levels matching Seojun''s, they could only increase their size to human proportions. Silla, now in his form silver-scaled ragon body with nine heads. Huno let out a powerful howling roar. The force of his attack sent a shockwave through the air, causing the nearest calamities to explode in a burst of dark energy. He glanced towards Seojun, who was still near the sleeping Abyss Calamity, and his concern deepened seeing his master standing there with lifeless eyes and the scythe on the ground. The system''s voice crackled through their earpieces. [Seojun is trapped in an illusion. The calamity''s influence is too strong. You need to wake him up.] Silla, who run ahead and use his skills tails slam, all the small calamities had flown away "Hurry up, brother!" she called out clearing the way. "Help Master before it''s too late!" Without hesitation, Huno surged forward, clearing a path through the small calamities with powerful roars and strikes. His massive presence cut through the chaos, pushing towards Seojun. Yet, despite his efforts, the small monsters continued to swarm, and when Huno leaped towards Seojun, he was repelled by an invisible barrier surrounding him. Barking aggressively, Huno utilized his tri-jaw bite and Cerberus claws, but the barrier remained unyielding. His frustration grew as he struggled against the barrier''s resistance. "Master! Master!" Huno roared desperately. Silla, observing from afar, saw the flicker of the barrier''s energy with his sharp senses. The system hologram flickered to life, displaying, [The barrier might have weak spots. Focus your attacks there to disrupt it. Silla, help Huno.] "Yes, Father!" Silla shouted, rushing towards Huno. As Silla arrived, the two guardians coordinated their efforts. Huno roared with an ear-splitting howl, pushing back the encroaching small calamities and momentarily clearing the immediate vicinity. Silla, with his silver-scaled body, swung his tail with immense force, executing a tail slam against the barrier. Together, they concentrated all their might on the barrier''s weak points. Initially, their combined assault seemed futile, the barrier holding firm against their relentless assault. But their persistence paid off. With each coordinated attack, cracks began to appear in the barrier, spreading outward from the points of impact. Seeing the cracks widening, Huno let out another thunderous howl, intensifying his roar to disrupt the small calamities that threatened to hinder their progress. Silla, not missing a beat, delivered a powerful tail slam with renewed vigor, each strike resonating with the force of their combined strength. Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Plan to take it down Finally, with one last effort, the barrier fractured and gave way. As it shattered, Huno and Silla, panting from their exertion, stood ready for the next challenge. Their synchronized assault had broken through the barrier, allowing them to advance towards Seojun. In the middle of his mental struggle, Seojun felt a strange feeling as his mental resistance started to kick in. The system''s hologram flickered, showing a message: [Mental resistance active. Preparing to stabilize the illusion''s effects.] Through the haze, Seojun saw Huno and Silla. Huno, now in his normal pet size, bounded over with urgency. He barked so loudly that Seojun covered his ears, wincing at the noise. Silla, in his snake form, slithered up and rubbed his head gently against Seojun. "Huno? Silla?" Seojun said, his voice shaky with relief. The reality of their presence snapped him out of the illusion''s hold. "This... this is all an illusion. I can''t give up now." Kyle''s taunts began to fade, and the figure wavered. "Look at you, Seojun, struggling to stay strong. You''ll never escape the shadows of your past." As Kyle''s voice grew fainter and the fog began to clear, Seojun felt a renewed sense of determination. He opened his eyes, now clear and focused. "You''re just an illusion," he said firmly. "You can''t control me." The fog finally dissipated, revealing the area around him. Seojun''s scythe lay nearby, and he quickly retrieved it, preparing for the next stage of the battle. Seojun tried to ground himself, taking deep breaths he approached kyle and said "It''s just an illusion. It''s not real. I have to stay strong and focus. I''m no longer the old Seojun." Kyle then dissapeared and numerous hologram notif appeared. [Fear Resistance Acquired: You are now immune to fear-based effects and attacks. Your ability to remain calm under pressure is enhanced.] Mental Fortitude Increased: Your mental strength has improved significantly. You can now resist mental manipulations and maintain focus more effectively. [Illusion Resistance Enhanced: Your ability to see through and resist illusions has been strengthened. You are less likely to be deceived by illusory effects.] Seojun gathered his strength and looked at Huno and Silla. They understood his resolve immediately. Huno grew larger again, his three heads expanding and becoming even more powerful. Silla transformed, his body elongating until he took on the form of a massive, nine-headed serpent. Each head glowed with a fierce light. Seojun nodded at them. "Let''s end this," he said firmly. Huno barked loudly, his roar shaking the ground, while Silla let out a menacing hiss. Together, they charged into the swarm of small calamities that had been causing so much trouble. Huno''s massive form pushed through the enemies, his powerful strikes clearing a path. Silla, with his nine heads, attacked from all angles, his serpentine body coiling and striking with precision. As Seojun focused on the Abyss, he tightened his grip on the Grim Reaver, a scythe with a dark, jagged blade. He swung the scythe with precision, the blade cutting through the air with a menacing whistle. However, even with the powerful swing, the Abyss Calamity remained unharmed. The scythe''s blade passed through the chaotic energy surrounding the calamity but did not leave a mark. It was as if the calamity''s essence was too strong for the weapon to damage. Seojun thought, ''It didn''t damage it at all'' And Suddenly The small calamities, once overwhelming in their numbers, began retreating back into the ground as if drawn by some unseen force. The Abyss Calamity, now stirring from its slumber, stood tall and imposing, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the very light around it. The system''s hologram flickered once more, [Warning: Abyss Calamity Emitting Dark Aura. The creature''s presence intensifies the surrounding darkness and its strength is growing rapidly.] Seojun''s eyes widened at the sight. The dark aura emanating from the Abyss Calamity was palpable, seething with malevolence and raw power. The air grew heavier, the temperature dropping as if to reflect the beast''s emerging threat. Seojun knew he needed to act swiftly.As he prepared to move, Huno, sensing the urgency of the situation, bounded over and seized Seojun''s collar with his massive jaws. Before Seojun could react, Huno lifted him effortlessly and tossed him onto his back. Seojun landed with a jolt, barely having time to stabilize himself as Huno began charging up the crater with powerful strides. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the Abyss Calamity let out a piercing screech. The sound was so intense that Seojun instinctively covered his ears, wincing at the sheer volume, he activated a protective barrier around himself and Huno. They took refuge behind a rocky outcrop, partially concealed by the crater''s edge. Seojun''s heart pounded as he tried to process the situation. ''How the hell am I supposed to defeat that?!'' he thought, his mind racing as he watched the Abyss Calamity. The screeching gradually subsided, and the Abyss Calamity began to walk away from them, its massive form moving slowly but with undeniable power. The dark aura surrounding it seemed to pulsate with each step. The system''s hologram flickered to life, displaying a new message: [Host, the Abyss Calamity is sensitive to light and cold-based attacks.] Seojun frowned as he read the message. ''I don''t have any light skills'' he thought aloud and suddenly got an idea. The system responded, [What are you planning, Host?] Seojun looked at his hands and concentrated, summoning flames that ignited with a fiery glow. "This can be a light skill," he said, a spark of hope in his voice. "I just need to shoot it above the Calamity''s head to draw its attention." The system''s voice was pragmatic. [It will not kill the Abyss Calamity, Host.] Seojun nodded. "I know, but it might help us, I just need to make this strong and think of a attack skills." At that moment, Silla nudged Seojun with his serpentine body. His main head opened its mouth, and a beam of ice shot out with a chilling force before closing quickly. "That''s it!" Seojun exclaimed, excitement flashing in his eyes. "I''ll use my fire, and Silla can use his ice beam. We can use this combination to exploit its weaknesses." Silla''s heads bobbed in agreement. Seojun turned to the serpent. "Let''s plan this out before the Abyss Calamity gets too far." They quickly devised a plan.With their plan set, Seojun took a deep breath and prepared to execute their strategy. The Abyss Calamity was still moving away, but with their combined efforts, they hoped to turn the tide of the battle in their favor. Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Brace the impact Seojun stood on a huge rock enough to reach half of the Abyss Calamity body. The dark aura from the creature swirled below him, but it couldn''t reach him up here. This high ground gave him a good view and kept him safe. He took a deep breath and began preparing for the battle. Seojun pulled out a health potion and drank it, feeling its soothing effects heal his wounds and refresh his energy. Next, he drank a mana potion to restore his magical power. He continued with other necessary potions, making sure he was fully ready for the fight. With the potions taking effect, Seojun turned to the cores he had collected in the Abyss. He took them out and used their energy to enhance his basic fireball spell. The cores glowed brightly as their power flowed into the spell. [System Notification: Fireball Upgraded! The basic fireball spell is now a Blaze Sphere, with increased power and a bright light effect.] [System Notification: Fireball Enhancement Maxed! The Blaze Sphere is now at its maximum level, delivering maximum damage and light intensity.] As Seojun focused on forming the Blaze Sphere, the immense power of the spell caused the ground beneath him to crack and tremble. The weight and intensity of the fireball created visible fissures in the rock, making Seojun aware of the dangerous strain he was putting on his position. The Blaze Sphere in Seojun''s hands was a blazing sphere of intense light. It was much stronger now, capable of dealing heavy damage and producing a bright light. Seojun looked down at the Abyss Calamity, still moving away. He knew their plan was to use the fireball to draw the Calamity''s attention and then follow up with Silla''s ice beam. "Time to go," Seojun said to himself. He aimed the Blaze Sphere above the Calamity''s head. [Host is ready for attack. Prepare for combined strike with Silla''s ice beam.] Seojun threw the Blaze Sphere into the air. As it soared upward, the intense light from the spell cut through the darkness, heading straight for the Calamity. He watched carefully, knowing that the success of their plan depended on getting this right. With the Blaze Sphere in motion, Seojun took out more potion. Silla was on the other side of the rock, making sure he had a clear view of the Abyss Calamity. He drank several potions to fully restore his mana. Behind him, Huno stood by, channeling all his mana to help Silla. Silla was a sight to behold. All nine of his heads opened their mouths wide, making them look even more powerful. With Silla''s full strength and Huno''s support, they were ready to strike. From their position, they saw Seojun''s Blaze Sphere flying through the air. The fireball grew larger and brighter as it approached its target. When it hit the Abyss Calamity, it exploded in a huge burst of light and heat. The explosion lit up the area and shook the battlefield. [System Notification: Blaze Sphere Impact! Massive explosion caused significant damage to the Abyss Calamity.] The Abyss Calamity let out a loud screech, its voice echoing through the Desolated area. The Abyss calamity stumbled and almost fall. Seeing the Calamity distracted, Silla took his chance and unleashed a powerful ice beam, a focused blast of freezing energy aimed straight at the Calamity''s head. The beam shot through the air, glowing with a cold light as it headed towards the Abyss Calamity. Seojun watched closely as the ice beam moved towards its target and drink all the potions he took out. This combined attack of fire and ice was their best chance to take advantage of the Abyss Calamity''s weaknesses and turn the battle in their favor. Ding! [Consumption successful: Effects Activated] You have consumed a series of strength-enhancing potions. The combined effects have resulted in - Strength-Boosting Potion: Increased physical strength by 50x. - Mighty Power Elixir: Enhanced strength by an additional 25x. - Titan''s Might Brew: Further amplified strength by 15x. - Brute Force Tonic: Added an additional 10x boost to strength. Total Increase: Physical strength is now increased by 100x. Your physical power and combat effectiveness are now at their peak, greatly enhancing your ability to perform powerful attacks and feats of strength. The ice beam struck the Abyss Calamity with a blinding burst of cold energy. The Calamity''s massive, dark form began to freeze, the ice rapidly spreading and crystallizing its monstrous body. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [System Notification: Ice Beam Impact! The Abyss Calamity''s body is turning to ice. Significant reduction in mobility detected.] As the Abyss Calamity fell, unable to move effectively, Seojun took swift action. He activated his Wind Step skill, propelling himself through the air and landing on top of the Calamity''s head. From this position, he could oversee the final stages of their assault. Huno and Silla quickly arrived at his side. Huno leaped with power, his claws slashing across the frozen surface of the Calamity. He followed with a Tri-Jaw Bite, his jaws snapping shut with immense force on the Calamity''s head. Silla swung his tail with tremendous force, executing a Tail Slam that resonated through the frozen body. His combined assault with Huno further weakened the already frozen form. Seojun, standing on the Calamity''s head, raised his hand and delivered a powerful punch. His fist struck the ice-covered head, causing the ice to crack and shatter. Suddenly, the Abyss Calamity''s frozen body erupted in a massive explosion. The force of the blast was intense, sending shards of ice and dark energy flying in all directions. [System Notification: Abyss Calamity Explosion! Major explosion detected. Activating barrier for safety.] As the explosion erupted, Seojun''s barrier activated automatically. The protective shield surrounded him, Huno, and Silla, shielding them from the debris and shockwave of the explosion. The barrier held firm, keeping them safe amid the chaos. When the explosion subsided and the dust began to settle, Seojun lowered his barrier and surveyed the scene. The Abyss Calamity was completely destroyed, its massive form reduced to shattered ice and dark remnants. [System Notification: Abyss Calamity Defeated! Major threat neutralized. Rewards and bonuses will be provided.] The fierce battle with the Abyss Calamity had taken its toll. As the explosion subsided and the dust settled, Seojun stood victorious but exhausted. The intense combat, coupled with the strength-enhancing potions, had drained his energy. Seojun''s vision blurred as he felt his strength waning. He tried to stay upright, but his legs gave way, and he began to collapse. Huno, ever watchful, noticed Seojun''s condition. With urgency, he rushed to catch Seojun, his three heads showing concern as he supported his master. Silla, equally concerned, quickly coiled around them, his massive form providing additional support. As Seojun fell against Silla, both Huno and Silla''s energy was also depleted from their earlier efforts in the battle. The exertion and strain from their combined attacks took their toll. Huno and Silla, weakened from their efforts and drained by the battle, began to lose consciousness as well. Their once-powerful forms slumped, and they collapsed alongside Seojun. The battlefield fell silent, the once chaotic scene now calm. Seojun, Huno, and Silla lay together on the ground, all three succumbing to exhaustion after their monumental effort. [System Notification: All combatants are incapacitated. Recovery and healing processes will initiate shortly.] You are now cleared to leave the Dreadlands of Witherfall and proceed to the next area: Nerathiel, The Fallen Deity Domain. Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Fallen God Domain Seojun''s eyes fluttered open to a sky bathed in the soft, silver glow of a full moon. His eyes widened, "I''m back?" He looked around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. It appeared he was in the middle of a dense, ancient forest, with trees that looked vibrant and alive. His mind raced as he wondered, ''How many years have passed? This is the first time I''ve seen live trees in so long.'' [System Notification: You have entered Nerathiel, The Fallen Deity Domain.] Seojun''s heart sank. ''I''m not on Earth?'' he thought, his confusion palpable. He glanced at his system hologram. [No, Host.] Seojun gripped his hair, a conflicted smile stretching across his face¡ªone that wasn''t filled with joy. "I see," he said quietly. Turning around, Seojun spotted Huno in his human-sized form, soundly asleep behind him, and Silla, curled up around Seojun''s arms in his snake form. He sat down on the ground, leaning against Huno, seeking some semblance of comfort. Seojun closed his eyes, sinking into deep thought. His mind wandered, and the system hologram flickered to life again.System Hologram [About your mother, Host¡­] Seojun took a deep breath and interrupted, "I don''t want to talk about it, System." System Hologram , [It''s just an illusion, Host.] "No!" Seojun''s voice was almost desperate. "How do you think someone was able to help me that night?! Because of me, Mom suffered¡ª" System Hologram: [Host, your mother begged Kyle, but his butler didn''t touch her.] Seojun frowned, confused. "What do you mean?" [It wasn''t Kyle who helped you, Host. Some man saved your mother from that situation, and he''s also the one who found you that night.] Seojun''s eyes widened. "That didn''t happen?" He smiled, a mix of relief and disbelief on his face. "I''m glad¡­ and what? A man? Wait, is that the man who paid our debts and medical bills?" [Yes, Host.] Seojun gazed up at the moon, its light casting long shadows in the forest. "When will I be able to go home?" [After clearing all the areas and defeating the Abyss Lord, Host.] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frustration etched across his face, Seojun picked up a rock and threw it at a nearby tree. The rock pierced the bark, leaving a gaping hole. "Why not just transport me directly to the Abyss Lord''s domain? I''m already here, so why go through this?" He approached the tree, placed his palm against the damaged area, and a soft green light emitted from his hand. The hole in the tree vanished, leaving no trace of the damage. [Even so, Goddess Zyraena has blessed you. If you die, it''s the end, Host.] Before Seojun could say anything, Huno growled softly. Seojun turned to see Huno staring intently into the forest. Sensing something coming, Seojun looked up at the huge trees around them and nodded to Huno. They jumped up to a large tree branch, and Seojun thought, ''These trees are enormous.'' Huno shrank to his normal dog size and they hid. They soon heard voices coming from the forest. Seojun''s heart raced. ''There are people here? Finally, someone like me!'' His excitement quickly faded when he saw what was approaching. ''What the hell are these creatures?'' The creatures gathered in a clearing and began talking. "Did you hear? The Abyss Calamity is gone," one creature said in a rough voice. "Gone? That can''t be true!" another creature replied. "How could it just disappear?" "There was a huge explosion. The whole area was destroyed," the first creature explained. "Someone must have taken it down." "The Abyss Calamity was incredibly powerful," the third creature said. Huno nodded, listening carefully. As Seojun listened to the creatures'' conversation, he decided to use his appraisal skill. [Appraisal Activated] Name: Malara Race: Female Demon(Lesser) Clan: Bino Demon Clan Appearance: Malara is a formidable figure, standing at approximately 8 feet tall. She has the body of a human, but her skin is a deep, reddish hue, covered in dark, swirling patterns that seem to shift as she moves. Her limbs are muscular and powerful, ending in clawed hands and feet. Her torso is broad and robust, suggesting immense strength. Her head is adorned with two large, curved horns that jut out from her forehead, curving back like the horns of a ram. Her eyes glow with an eerie, yellow light, and her mouth is filled with sharp, pointed teeth. Seojun was watching the demons when he felt something coming from above. Quickly, he activated his stealth skill to stay hidden. Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the forest as a huge creature fell from the sky. Seojun''s eyes widened as he saw the enormous beast land on the ground with a massive impact. Dust flew everywhere, and as it settled, Seojun recognized the creature with shock. [Appraisal Activated] Name: Great Hellhound Type: Male Demon (Elite) Clan: Bino Demon Clan Lord Skills: Bloodlust Frenzy]: Boosts strength and speed when enraged. [Infernal Roar]: A roar that causes fear and paralysis. [Devour]: Gains power by consuming others.[Dark Flame]: Breathes a deadly black fire.[Void Step]: Can teleport short distances The Great Hellhound stood about Ten feet tall with dark, rough scales covering its body. Its huge, leathery wings made it look even more intimidating. Its eyes glowed fiercely, and it seemed to radiate fear. The three demon women, Malara and her companion, immediately dropped to their knees and bowed their heads. "Lord Hound," they said in fearful tones. Seojun recognized this demon as the same one he had seen when he first arrived in the Wyrmfield. It was a powerful and dangerous enemy. Seojun signaled to Huno to stay quiet and hidden. Seojun watched from the big tree branch as the Greater Hellhound sniffed the air, its massive nostrils flaring. The demon''s eyes scanned the area carefully. It moved behind the three female demons, sniffing around as if searching for something. The Hellhound growled softly and then spoke, "I smell human." The three female demons were shocked and confused. Malara, the demon woman who had previously shown fear, spoke up. "That''s impossible, Lord Hound. How could a human enter this domain?" The Hellhound continued to sniff the air and let out a low growl, its powerful presence filling the forest. It continued to scan the surroundings, clearly determined to find the source of the human scent it had detected., its gaze shifting upward. It looked directly at the tree branch where Seojun was hiding. Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Bino Demon Malara The Greater Hellhound finally turned and walked away, its massive form disappearing into the forest. The three female demons sighed in relief. One of them said, "I thought I was going to get eaten! Just how hungry is he to smell a human?" Another replied, "There''s no human that can handle the miasma in our domain. It''s impossible." Malara, who had been deep in thought, glanced around and said, "You two go ahead. I forgot something." The other two demons hesitated. "Are you sure, Malara? What if Lord Hound comes back and eats you?" Malara shook her head. "I''m fine. He''s not coming back. Go on." The two female demons nodded and left, disappearing into the forest. Malara walked toward the darker part of the forest, and Seojun, curious, followed her at a safe distance. Seojun trailed Malara, [The beings in this domain are demons who live by their own rules. Female demons like Malara are considered weak compared to the males, and male demons often eat their own kind. This is how the hierarchy works in this domain.] Seojun frowned, feeling a bit of pity for Malara. He watched as she walked deeper into the forest. Malara knelt down and began picking flowers from the ground¡ªsome that Seojun had never seen before. She handled them with care, as if they were precious. Seojun kept his distance, observing her actions with growing curiosity. The sight of Malara collecting flowers in such a dangerous place made him wonder about her true intentions and the nature of this domain. As Malara walked away, Seojun leaned against a tree and spoke softly to Huno and Silla. "Go back to the guardian space for now." Huno and Silla nodded and vanished into their respective guardian spaces. Seojun then accessed his status screen and went to the message icon. He browsed through the messages and asked, "What am I supposed to do here, system?" The system responded, [Your objective is to defeat the Fallen Deity, Host] Seojun nodded. He continued to read the messages on his screen. [System Notification: You have defeated the Abyss Calamity! Rewards, bonuses, loot, and skills have been granted.] Seojun continued scrolling through his skills, taking note of his new abilities: - Illusion Mastery: Allows the creation of illusions to mislead or confuse enemies. - Dark Aura Emission: Lets Seojun emit a dark aura to intimidate or weaken his foes. He then saw that his Fireball skill that upgraded to Blaze Sphere had an option to evolve further. [System Notification: Blaze Sphere Evolution Available. Click ''Yes'' to proceed with the upgrade.] Seojun clicked "Yes," and a notification appeared: [System Notification: Blaze Sphere Evolution Loading... Please wait.] As the system began loading the evolution, Seojun remained alert. He activated his Stealth skill to remain hidden and prepared to follow Malara. He leaped down from the tree, landing softly on the ground. Staying in his stealth, Seojun followed the path Malara had taken, careful not to make a sound as he moved through the dark forest. Seojun moved quietly through the forest, noticing a flickering light in the distance. As he approached, he saw that it was a fire. He pulled up the hood of his coat, concealing his face and blending into the shadows. Peering through the trees, Seojun discovered a village engulfed in flames. Demons clashed violently with one another amidst the chaos. He frowned and took cover behind a tree, trying to make sense of the situation. He moved to another tree for a better view, observing the battle more closely. He noted the differences between the demons: Malara had two curved horns, while her opponents sported a single horn in the center of their heads. Aside from the horn differences, the demons looked very similar. Seojun saw some of the one-horned demons dragging Malara''s kind into a large cage with a wheel, while the surrounding houses burned. [The village is experiencing a conflict between different demon factions. The one-horned demons are from a rival faction and are attacking Malara''s kind. They are capturing Malara''s people and burning their homes. The chaos is due to a power struggle between these factions.] Seojun wondered why the Great Hellhound was helping its kind and system responded. [The Great Hellhound is their lord but also a selfish demon. It seems like the demons were sold to the one-horned demon faction.] Seojun stayed hidden as Malara was thrown away into the trees. He moved quickly, pulling her behind a tree and covering her mouth. "Be quiet if you want to live," he whispered. Malara''s eyes widened at the sight of the tiny human but she nodded in agreement. A one-horned demon came close, not seeing Seojun, he grabbed it by the horn and forced it to kneel. He then used his knee to smash its face, Unaware of his own strength he killed the one horned demon it instantly(Skull crashed). Seojun thought to himself, "It''s dead?" Malara was shaken, watching the tiny human display such incredible strength. Seojun watched from his hiding spot as the one-horned demons began to leave. They were dragging the captured demons of Malara''s kind inside a large cage. Malara sat on a large rock, her minotaur-like hands fidgeting with the fur on her arms. It had been three hours since the chaos in the village, and the forest around them had returned to a tense stillness. Occasionally, Malara would glance at Seojun, who stood with his back to her, absorbed in his inventory. Seojun noticed her frequent stares and turned slightly, asking, "What is it?" Malara quickly averted her gaze, scratching her cheek nervously. "A-ah, nothing," she mumbled. Seojun sighed and turned fully around, walking over to her. "How many times are you going to stare at me?" his brow furrowing in irritation. Malara, feeling embarrassed, stood up and shuffled a few steps away, her large, muscular frame shifting uncomfortably. Seojun watched her with a puzzled expression, thinking, ''What''s wrong with her?'' He shook his head, refocusing on his inventory as he tried to make sense of the situation. Seojun sighed, looking at Malara with uncertainty. His system suddenly asked, [What are you planning to do with her, Host?] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun replied, "I don''t know. I don''t even know why I saved her." Malara, overhearing this, felt anxious. She spoke up, "Uhmm¡­" Seojun turned to face her. The towering minotaur-like figure of Malara now stood right in front of him. "I''m Malara. Thank you for saving me," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "You''re welcome," they fell into an awkward silence. Seojun thought to himself, ''How long has it been since I had someone to talk to?'' The system hologram then flashed, [We are talking, Host.] Seojun raised his hand and dismissed the hologram, muttering, "She''s different." "Different?" Malara asked, confused. "Not you," Seojun clarified, then added, "I have something important to do, so you''re on your own." He turned and started to walk away, but suddenly Malara grabbed his coat. "P-please help us," she pleaded. "Seeing how you easily killed the Oni, I know you can help my clan." Seojun tried to pull his coat away. "I have something important to do," he said firmly. Malara didn''t let go and ran in front of him, kneeling down. "Please, My Lord! Save my clan!" Seojun looked at her ''When did i become her lord?'' Malara, desperate to save her clan, began offering anything she could. "I can be your slave," she said urgently. "You can do whatever you want with me. If you''re hungry, you can eat me! Just save my clan, my lord!" She moved closer to Seojun, extending her arms toward him. Seojun, startled and uncomfortable, stepped back. "Stop! I''m not hungry! Don''t get too close to me!" Malara halted immediately and took three steps back, her expression one of fear and regret. Seojun scratched his head, troubled by the situation. ''Is saving her a wrong decision?'' he wondered. ''I need to clear this area so I can move on to another already.'' With a heavy sigh, Seojun resolved to finish his task and find a way to resolve the conflict. Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Here he comes Seojun sat on a rock, looking at Malara. "Okay, I''ll help," Malara''s face lit up with relief, and she eagerly started to approach him. Seojun raised his hand, signaling her to stop. "Don''t expect too much from me. After I save your clan, you need to help me find where the Fallen God Nerathiel is." Malara gasped, her eyes widening with fear. Slowly, she knelt in front of Seojun and asked, "Why do you want to find him, my lord? He''s terrifying." "The Fallen God Narathiel has massive black wings and an aura of dread. His eyes glow with an eerie red light, and his presence brings nightmares. Many say that even his gaze can drain the life force of those who look at him." Seojun, determined, replied, "I will defeat him." Malara, now more anxious, crawled closer to Seojun on her knees, grabbing his hand with both of hers. "My lord! He is very dangerous. His power is beyond imagination. Many have tried to defeat him and failed miserably." "Just Give me details of your clan, Let''s talk about that after this" Malara took a deep breath and began explaining the situation to Seojun. "This domain is the home of all demons. We have different factions, or as we call them, clans. One of those is our clan¡ªmy kind, the Bino. We are the weakest among the demon clans. The ones who attacked us are the Oni, who are easily recognized by their single horn. They are stronger and more aggressive than us." She paused, "The Great Hellhound is our clan''s lord. But it seems... we''ve been sold to the Oni." Her shoulders slumped, and a hint of sadness clouded her eyes. "Why would the Great Hellhound sell his own clan?" Malara hesitated for a moment before replying, "Lord Hound''s plan is probably to let the Oni grow in numbers and strength. Then, when the time is right, he will challenge the Oni Lord to a duel and take over their clan for himself." Seojun''s eyes narrowed as he considered her words. "So, he''s letting the Oni do all the work of gathering power and territory, only to swoop in and claim it all when they''re at their peak?" He thought for a moment, seeing the strategy unfold in his mind. "That''s a cunning plan¡ªusing others to build up his own power without lifting a finger." Malara nodded. "Yes, my lord. But while he waits, we Bino suffer. We''re caught in the middle, weak and defenseless." Seojun''s expression turned serious as he asked, "What about the Fallen Deity? What do you know about him?" Malara looked uneasy but answered, "The Fallen Deity... he occasionally holds a gathering, a kind of... I think you''d call it a ''summit,'' my lord. He invites all the clan lords to this summit. If he senses that any of them might be strong enough to endure his power, he challenges them to a duel. But... none have ever succeeded." Malara continued, "They say the Fallen Deity committed a great sin in the Heavenly Realm and was cast down here, to the Abyss Realm, as punishment. No one knows his true form¡ªonly the clan lords have ever seen him, and even they refuse to speak of his appearance. He is... terrifying, my lord." She shivered slightly, her eyes darting around as if the very shadows around them could bring the deity to life. "They say he has great black wings and eyes that can pierce through your soul. His presence alone can bring lesser demons to their knees. It''s as if the darkness itself bends to his will." Seojun remained deep in thought, his eyes fixed on the rocky ground beneath him. ''If the Fallen Deity is that strong... just how powerful is the Abyss Lord?'' he wondered. His thoughts were interrupted when Malara spoke again, "My lord... are you also a fallen deity, cast into this realm? Is that why you seek to defeat the Fallen Deity? To increase your rank among the fallen Deities?" Seojun frowned, feeling more confused by her words. ''What is she talking about?'' he thought, not understanding what she meant by ''rising in rank.'' Before he could respond, his system''s hologram appeared. [Host, this Abyss Realm is where all fallen deities are exiled after committing grave sins or being cast out from the heavenly realms,] Seojun kept silent, waiting for more information. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The fallen deities in this realm are not merely exiled gods; they are beings of immense power who have taken on new identities to reflect their sins and nature. Many of them have adopted the names of the Deadly Sins: Wrath, Envy, Greed, Sloth, Gluttony, Lust, and Pride. Each one rules over a faction within the Abyss and has followers who serve them, seeking to increase their power and influence.] System continue, [Among them, Nerathiel is known as ''Wrath.'' However, his powers are deceptive. Though he bears the title of Wrath, he is not simply a warrior driven by anger. Narathiel possesses a unique set of powers centered around healing and regeneration, allowing him to recover quickly and keep his forces alive on the battlefield. This makes him exceptionally dangerous, as he can both inflict and recover from immense damage.] "Healing powers... for a being of Wrath? That''s unexpected," he thought, considering the strategic implications. "It means he''d be nearly impossible to kill in a prolonged battle, and his followers could be almost unkillable if he supports them directly." Malara''s voice interrupted Seojun''s thoughts, her tone filled with awe and a hint of fear. "My lord... are you speaking to a spirit?" Seojun frowned, feeling a new wave of confusion wash over him. "What is this now?" he thought, exasperated. "Why does it seem like the deeper I get into the Abyss, the more confusing everything becomes? Spirits, fallen deities, clans¡ªthis realm is a chaotic mess of overlapping information." Before he could even process Malara''s words, the system''s hologram appeared again, filled with more explanations and data points about spirits and how they interact with fallen deities in the Abyss. Seojun glanced at the hologram, his patience wearing thin. "Enough," he muttered, pushing the hologram away with a swipe of his hand. He stood up from the rock he''d been sitting on, brushing off the dust from his coat. "Too much information all at once," he muttered to himself. "We''ll talk about that later." He turned his attention back to Malara, who was still kneeling, her eyes filled with wonder and uncertainty. "Take me to the Oni clan," Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Theyre a Legendary Entities Inside the guardian space¡ªa boundless realm where Seojun''s guardians resided¡ªHuno, the three-headed hellhound, and Silla, the silver-scaled hydra, sat observing their master''s actions through a glowing orb that displayed his surroundings in the Abyss. Huno''s middle head muttered, "Master is acting so strange... Don''t you think?" Silla, lounging nearby with his heads resting in a coil of his long body, nodded. "Maybe it''s because he''s with a woman? I''ve never seen him interact with one for this long." Huno''s left head snorted, "Is Master shy? Is that why he''s acting all cold toward her? Look, he''s even ignoring Dad." The head turned slightly, looking at the void above them The right head chimed in, "Yeah, Dad''s getting jealous." As if on cue, a bright hologram materialized before them, interrupting their conversation. The message displayed in bold, capital letters read: [I''M NOT JEALOUS] An angry emoji appeared next to the text, vibrating furiously as if to emphasize the point. Huno''s middle head chuckled. "Father, you''re always watching him so closely. Anyone would think you''re a bit possessive." Silla''s nine heads collectively nodded in agreement, "Maybe it''s time to loosen up a bit, Father. Master Seojun is just exploring. He has his reasons for doing what he does." The hologram seemed to shimmer with frustration, and another line of text appeared: S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [I''M MONITORING TO KEEP HIM SAFE, NOT BECAUSE I''M POSSESSIVE] This time, a flushed emoji replaced the angry one, its cheeks a bright shade of pink. Huno''s heads collectively burst into laughter, and even Silla couldn''t suppress a sly grin. "Sure, sure," Huno''s right head teased, "We totally believe you, Father." The middle head spoke up again, still amused but more thoughtful. "You know, maybe Master''s just focused on his mission. He never was one to get distracted easily. But still, it''s funny to see him like this¡ªalmost... awkward." Silla''s central head tilted in thought. "True. Though it is interesting." The guardian space grew quieter, the playful banter giving way to a shared understanding among Seojun. Malara led Seojun to the edge of a steep cliff overlooking the Oni Clan''s territory. Below them, a sprawling encampment of black stone fortresses and crimson tents stretched out across the jagged terrain. The air was thick with the distant sounds of guttural roars and the heavy footsteps of patrolling Oni, their single horns glinting menacingly under the dim, eerie glow of the Abyss. Seojun knelt at the cliff''s edge, his sharp eyes scanning the area, taking in every detail. Malara, still trembling with fear and awe from his presence asked, "Do you have a plan, My lord?" Without answering, Seojun sat and continued observing. His expression was unreadable. After a few moments, he called out with a low, commanding tone, "Huno. Silla." The space around him warped slightly as two colossal figures materialized by his side. A massive, three-headed hellhound¡ªHuno¡ªstood at nearly six feet tall, each head emitting a low growl that resonated through the air. Beside him appeared a hydra with shimmering silver scales and nine heads, each one vigilant and poised¡ªSilla, towering just as tall and exuding an aura of raw, coiled power. Malara''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat. She stumbled back, almost falling off the cliff in sheer disbelief at the sight before her. She muttered to herself, "A-are those... legendary entities?" Malara stared in awe and fear, her voice quivering. "My lord... they''re like the ancient beings from myth and legend, the ones who were said to exist only in stories..." Seojun didn''t reply immediately, keeping his gaze fixed on the Oni encampment below. It was only after a moment that he glanced at his summons and stated calmly, "They are my guardians." Malara gulped, feeling the immense pressure from both creatures. Huno, the Cerberus, exuded a fierce aura that seemed to ignite the air around him, a heat that prickled Malara''s skin. The way his three heads scanned the surroundings, each with a different expression¡ªfury, curiosity, and hunger¡ªshowed their intelligence and unyielding loyalty to Seojun. Beside him, Silla''s presence was even more daunting. The hydra''s silver scales shimmered like blades in the dim light, reflecting a deadly beauty. Each of his nine heads was watchful, as if ready to strike in nine different directions at once. His body coiled with power, and his heads hissed lowly in unison¡ªa chorus of ominous, synchronized sounds. Malara''s knees buckled slightly under their combined aura, and she whispered,, "A Cerberus and a Hydra¡­ creatures of legend¡­ " As Seojun surveyed the Oni Clan''s encampment, he turned to Malara, who stood anxiously by his side. "Go with Huno and Silla," he instructed. "Save your clan. I''ll deal with the Oni." Malara''s eyes widened "How can i get near of the l-" Just then, Huno let out a commanding bark and, with surprising gentleness for his size, scooped Malara up with his powerful jaws. She was safely cradled in his mouth, and the Cerberus leaped from the cliff, landing silently on the ground below. Silla, the colossal hydra, followed closely behind. Each of his nine heads swiveled in various directions, scanning for any signs of detection. With precise movements, Silla and Huno navigated through the shadows, heading toward the captured Bino clan members. Seojun watched as they moved with incredible stealth. Huno''s massive form was almost imperceptible as he carried Malara through the dense forest surrounding the Oni encampment. Silla slithered silently beside them, his sleek body making almost no noise as he maneuvered around obstacles. The Oni Clan was completely oblivious to the impending rescue. The Oni warriors continued their patrols. Seojun, meanwhile, turned his attention back to the Oni Clan''s encampment. He observed the scene below, noting the patrols, the guard stations, and the overall layout of their defenses. "It''s my turn now," he declared. As he readied himself, a system notification popped up: [System Notification: Blaze Sphere Evolution Complete! Your Fireball skill has evolved into Dark Flame.] He quickly reviewed his new Dark Flame skill. It had transformed from Blaze Sphere into a potent ability with several new spells and transformations: - Hellshadow Fire: Conjures a wave of dark fire that engulfs enemies, causing intense burning and shadow damage. The flames linger and can seep into the ground, creating pools of lasting dark fire. - Soulfire: A concentrated beam of dark flame that targets a single enemy, dealing high damage and draining their vitality. The beam saps the enemy''s life force, partially healing Seojun. - Cursed Emberstorm: Summons a storm of dark embers that rains down on a large area, causing continuous burning and inflicting a curse that weakens enemies and reduces their resistance to further attacks. - Darkflame Weapon: Allows the weilder to transform the Dark Flame into various weapons or enhance existing ones. Seojun stood on the cliff, eyes scanning the below as he prepared to test his new spells. Curious about how the Cursed Emberstorm will affect the Oni, he aimed his hand upward and muttered "Cursed Emberstorm". He watched expectantly, but for a moment, nothing happened. The sky remained clear, and Seojun frowned, wondering what went wrong. He decided to switch to Hellshadow Fire, readying the spell to unleash on the Oni forces. Just as he was about to activate it, he felt an ominous shift in the atmosphere. His eyes widened as he looked up and saw dark clouds swirling ominously above him. Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Unexpected Skill Dark embers began to rain down from the storm, threatening to engulf everything below. The intensity of the storm''s approach filled Seojun with dread. He felt the immense power and danger of the storm, knowing that if he didn''t act quickly, it could led to death of the Bino. "I''m screwed!" Seojun muttered, panic rising. He dashed down the cliff, heading straight for Malara and the Bino clan. He had to ensure their safety before the storm hit. Reaching the Bino clan, Seojun activated his Barrier skill, creating a protective shield around Malara and the captured Bino demons. "Stay inside the barrier!" he shouted urgently. Turning his attention to his guardians, he called out, "Huno! Silla! Activate your barriers and protect the other Bino!" Huno and Silla responded immediately. Huno summoned a large barrier around the other Bino demons, as well as Silla in the others. The Bino demons murmured in panic, their voices trembling as they stared at the cursed emberstorm brewing in the distance. "There''s no way this barrier can handle that!" one of them cried out, sinking to the ground. "We''re gonna die!" another wailed, clutching their chest in terror. "I''ve never seen anything like this!" another voice added, their fear spreading like wildfire among the group. Seojun remained on high alert, watching as the Cursed Emberstorm raged around them. The dark embers rained down, creating a fiery tempest that threatened to burn everything in its path. Seojun knew that the storm''s power was far beyond his initial expectations, and he worked quickly to ensure everyone''s safety. As the Cursed Emberstorm subsided, the aftermath revealed a grim sight. The once vibrant and bustling terrain had been reduced to a desolate wasteland. The storm had turned everything to ashes, leaving no trace of the Oni or their territories. The forests, villages, and even the stronghold were nothing but smoldering remains. Seojun''s barrier had held up just enough to protect the Bino demons from the storm''s worst, but the surrounding area was devastated. He was exhausted, his mind racing with the sheer scale of destruction. He removed his barrier and stared at the barren landscape, muttering, "What the heck was that skill?" Malara, trembling from the shock, looked around at the devastation. "It''s terrifying," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "It destroyed three entire territories in one attack." Huno and Silla, standing beside Seojun, watched in awe. Huno barked proudly, "That''s our master! Three clans in one attack!" Silla added, "Incredible¡­ I''ve never seen such power." Suddenly, the system notifications began to flood in. [System Notification: You have annihilated 1,500 Oni demons along with their leader!] [System Notification: You have eliminated 2,300 members of the Riptide Clan along with their leader!] [System Notification: You have defeated 5,400 members of the Stormclaw Clan along with their leader!] [System Notification: Congratulations, Host! You have level up!] [System Notification: Initiating Soul Harvest...] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the Soul Harvest began, Seojun observed the horrifying effects. The battlefield, once filled with life and activity, was now a sea of ashes. There were no bodies left¡ªonly the remains of what once was, scattered in the wind. The remnants of the Oni, Riptide, and Stormclaw clans were reduced to mere cinders, their presence wiped from existence. Seojun tried to intervene, but the system''s process was already underway. He watched helplessly as the Soul Harvest continued. Malara knelt on the ground, her eyes fixed on Seojun with a mix of awe and reverence. She began to speak, her voice filled with solemn respect, "My lord, I offer you my homage. This is not mere praise but an acknowledgment of your power. Just as one makes offerings to the Deities, I present my loyalty and devotion to you." She continued, her tone earnest, "Your strength and might have saved us from certain doom. I humbly offer myself and my clan''s service to you, recognizing you as our true lord." After Malara''s heartfelt acknowledgment, the other Bino demons, overwhelmed by the display of Seojun''s power and Malara''s example, began to kneel one by one. They lowered their heads and spoke in unison, mirroring Malara''s words. "Our lord, we offer our homage and devotion. Your strength has saved us and restored hope. We pledge ourselves to you, just as Malara has." Seojun stepped back, astonished by the sudden shift in the Bino demons'' behavior. He had not expected such a widespread response. The entire group now knelt, eyes lowered, showing their respect and acknowledging him as their lord. He took a deep breath, trying to process their reaction. "You don''t have to do this," he said, his voice carrying a hint of unease. "I didn''t seek this recognition." The Bino demons remained kneeling with their faces to the ground. Huno and Silla approached Seojun, their expressions a mix of pride and excitement. Huno barked several times, as if congratulating Seojun for his overwhelming victory. Silla, her many heads nodding in agreement, looked at Seojun with admiration. Just then, the system hologram flickered to life with a new notification. [System Notification: Congratulations, Host! You have accomplished a significant achievement. The Cursed Emberstorm has resulted in the annihilation of 1,500 Oni demons, including their leader, and has devastated three territories. Your efforts have earned you the following rewards:] -Gold Coins: 500,000 - Oni Clan''s Sword - Demon''s Amulet - Void Essence Shard - Cursed Ember Crystals - Ancient Oni Armor And more. [System Notification: Acknowledgment from the Bino Clan. The Bino demons, recognizing your power and leadership, are now aligned with you.] [Law of the Nerathiel Domain ¨C The defeated clan leader''s successor becomes the new clan leader. You, Seojun A human, have now become the leader of the Bino clan. This information will be automatically communicated to other clan leaders.] Seojun hand was pressed against his forehead, trying to process the immense scale of what had just happened. Ding! [Congratulations, Host! You have acquired the title: "Devastator of Nerathiel Domain and Master of Cataclysms."] The magnitude of destruction was staggering. Seojun hadn''t anticipated such a wide-reaching impact. [Congratulations, Host! You have acquired the title: "Lord of the Bino Demons Clan.] Seojun looked around at the kneeling Bino demons, their faces pressed to the ground in reverence. He turned to Huno and Silla, who approached him, barking in what seemed like celebration and he muttered, "I didn''t want this." Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Own Teritorry Seojun now lay on the bed. The once chaotic battleground outside had transformed, and his new role as the Bino Clan''s leader had come with unexpected rewards. [Reward Received: Clan Restoration. As the new leader of the Bino Clan, you have been granted the ability to restore and develop the area you have taken control of. A village has been established in the area previously destroyed. This includes residential houses, communal areas, and necessary infrastructure to support the Bino demons.] Seojun looked around the room, taking in his new surroundings. The interior of his house was modest but functional, with the basic necessities of a living space. The bed was surprisingly comfortable, a stark contrast to the rugged conditions he had faced recently. He sighed and muttered, "I can''t even enjoy this bed. This is too much! System, why didn''t you warn me?!" The system responded with, [...] Seojun sat up, grabbed a pillow, and threw it at the hologram. "You seem to be enjoying this!" [Aren''t you glad, Host? You have become stronger and gained control over a new territory.] Seojun frowned, his frustration evident. "Tell me, System, be honest with me. Me being strong has benefits to you too, right?" The system remained silent, leaving Seojun to brush his hair with his fingers. He noticed a faint smell and realized his hair needed washing. "I should better wash up," he muttered, standing up. "You better answer me after this." Seojun stepped out of his house, shielding his eyes from the intense brightness of the sun. It had been so long since he''d seen natural light that the sudden glare was overwhelming. He slowly removed his arm from his face and squinted, his eyes adjusting to the brilliant sunlight. For the first time, he took in the sight of the sun in the Abyss Realm. The warmth on his skin felt almost foreign, and he marveled at how different everything seemed. "How long have I been here?" Seojun asked [You have been in the Abyss Realm for 121 years, Host.] Seojun was shocked. He had been here for over a century. He glanced around at the bustling activity of the newly restored village. Bino demons were working on fixing houses, and he noticed a few female Bino demons walking by. Seojun frowned. Bino demons'' appearance changed, particularly the reduction in fur and the addition of hair among the females. Just then, he felt a light poke on his back. Turning around, he saw Malara towering over him with her 8-foot figure. Her body had undergone noticeable changes: less fur, red skin, and her once-curved horns had become smaller and a hair in shoulder length. "W-What happened to you?" Seojun asked, pointing at Malara''s transformed body. Malara blushed and responded shyly, "Because our clan lord is strong, it has affected us. It''s a sign of your power." ''Because of me?'' Seojun thought, trying to process this information. Malara twirled around and asked, "How do I look, my lord?" Seojun chose to ignore her and continued walking around, still trying to adjust to the fact that he was surrounded by demons. Malara followed him eagerly, while some of the younger Bino demons ran up to him, bowing and showing their respect. Seojun paid them little attention, absorbed in his own thoughts. "May I know where you are going, my lord?" Malara asked, catching up with him. "Finding water," Seojun replied, looking around. He noticed there were trees in the area. "What are you going to use it for, my lord?" Seojun sighed. "I''m going to wash myself." Malara''s eyes lit up. "This way, my lord! We have prepared a personal bath spring for you!" Seojun followed Malara as she guided him a short distance away from the village. They reached a rocky wall, and Malara pointed behind it. "Behind this, My lord, is your bath spring. It''s made only for you, so no one will disturb you." Seojun nodded and stepped behind the rock wall. As he approached the hot spring, he could see the steam rising from the water, indicating its warmth. The hot spring was nestled in a natural rock basin, surrounded by smooth stones and lush greenery. The water was clear and inviting, with a soothing, warm glow. Seojun stepped down into the water, feeling the heat envelop him. The warmth was comforting, easing the tension in his muscles and relaxing him after the intense events he had experienced. He sighed in relief as he submerged himself, letting the hot spring soothe away the grime and stress of battle. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [A hot spring, Host] The spring was naturally bordered by rugged rocks, some partially submerged, creating a natural and inviting pool. Surrounding the spring were lush green plants and vibrant mosses that thrived in the humid environment. The soft, bubbling sounds of the water. Seojun slowly sank deeper into the steaming water, feeling the warmth envelop his entire body. Seojun leaned back against a smooth rock. Seojun opened his eyes slowly, the warmth of the hot spring making him feel drowsy but at ease. "Where are Huno and Silla?" [They are with the Bino demons, Host,] the system promptly replied. Seojun chuckled softly. "Hmm, they always seem to be gone when I wake up," Meanwhile, tension hung in the air as Huno and Silla engaged in another one of their endless quarrels. The Dog size three-headed Cerberus, Huno, growled menacingly, his middle head glaring at Silla, who had coiled up on a nearby stone. The hydra-turned-snake hissed back, flicking his forked tongue in annoyance. "And where are your eight heads, Snaky?" Huno snarled, all three heads speaking in unison. His jaws clenched around a tray laden with freshly cooked meat. "Lost them somewhere?" Silla''s tail lashed out playfully, maintaining perfect balance as it held a tray filled with an assortment of fruits. "Why do you care, mutt?" he hissed, his silver-scaled form gleaming in the sunlight. "I look cute in this snake form, unlike a drooling beast like you." Huno''s left head bared its fangs, but his right head chuckled. "Cute? Ha! You''re half the size you used to be and thrice as irritating." The middle head of Huno, holding the tray of meat tightly, turned its attention to Silla''s offering. "Why are you wasting time with fruits? Master needs something hearty and filling after battle!" Silla''s tail flicked again, nearly tipping his tray over, but he balanced it with ease. "Master also needs his nutrients, idiot. Not just a plate of greasy meat!" The two continued their back-and-forth, their competition becoming more animated. Huno''s right head, fed up, suddenly bit down on a nearby tree branch, snapping it off with a loud crunch. "Let''s settle this once and for all. Whoever presents the best meal to Master will be deemed the superior guardian!" Silla hissed in agreement, his eyes narrowing. "Fine by me! But don''t cry when I win, you oversized mongrel." Chapter 36: Chapter 36: The Demon Clan Lords The midday sun blazed over the newly restored Bino village as Huno and Silla reluctantly moved away from Seojun, leaving their trays of food nearby. Their competition had subsided for the moment, but the tension between them was still palpable. Silla slithered up to a stone pillar, coiling around it lazily, while Huno stretched his three heads, his middle head yawning loudly. "Next time, Snake, I''ll make sure you''re the one fetching water," Huno growled, each of his heads smirking in unison. "Keep dreaming, Mutt," Silla hissed back, flicking his tail dismissively. "I''d rather eat rocks than follow your commands." Their rivalry never seemed to end, but there was an undercurrent of camaraderie that only came from years of bickering and working together. Suddenly, a dark shadow passed over the village, blotting out the sun. A powerful gust of wind blew through the village, sending debris flying and causing the Bino demons to look up in panic. Both Huno and Silla sensed it instantly¡ªa massive presence descending upon them from above. A loud crash shook the ground as a massive, hulking figure landed in the middle of the village square. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, knocking over several Bino demons and causing the trays of food to clatter to the ground. Huno and Silla''s heads whipped around, their eyes narrowing as they growled and hissed in unison, immediately on guard. A terrified murmur spread among the Bino demons as they recognized the monstrous figure before them. He was an enormous, beastly creature, his fur matted and dark with patches of exposed, leathery skin. His eyes burned with a wild, crimson glow, and his fanged maw dripped with saliva. "It''s¡­ it''s Lord Hound!" one of the Bino demons cried out, pointing a trembling finger at the intruder. Lord Hound''s eyes locked onto the one who had spoken. With a savage snarl, he lunged forward, his massive clawed hand reaching to grab the terrified demon. Just as his hand was about to close around the helpless Bino, a blur of red shot forward. Malara, towering and imposing with her newly evolved form, yanked the demon out of Lord Hound''s grasp just in time. She stepped in front of the terrified Bino, her red skin glistening in the light and her once-curved horns now smaller, with shoulder-length hair cascading down. Lord Hound''s eyes widened for a moment, a dark chuckle rumbling from his throat. "Malara? Well, well, looks like you''ve undergone an evolution," he sneered, his eyes scanning her new form with both surprise and amusement. Malara''s face hardened, her eyes narrowing into a fierce glare. "You are no longer our lord, Hound. So, get out of here before I make you," she declared, her voice steady and filled with authority. Lord Hound let out a menacing laugh, a deep and mocking sound that seemed to vibrate through the very ground beneath them. The surrounding Bino demons, already on edge, began to retreat further, hiding behind whatever cover they could find. Some ducked behind rocks, others hid inside nearby houses, their eyes filled with fear and uncertainty. "You dare speak to me like that?" Lord Hound growled, his voice dripping with menace. "I see your little evolution has made you forget your place, Malara. You think that just because you''ve gotten a bit stronger, you can stand up to me? Pathetic!" "She''s right. You''re not our lord anymore. You lost that right when you betrayed us." the other Bino started to fight back. Lord Hound''s smile twisted into a snarl, "I don''t expect anything from weaklings like you. I came here for one reason: to take back what''s mine. This village, this clan¡ªthey belong to me!" Malara stood her ground, "The Bino clan belongs to the new lord now. A true leader, not a traitor like you." The tension in the village grew unbearable as Malara, Huno, and Silla stood ready to fight Lord Hound. The ground trembled with each step Lord Hound took, his eyes wild with anger and madness. The Bino demons around them were nervous, feeling the weight of the battle that was about to begin. Suddenly, the ground shook even more, but this time from multiple directions. The sky darkened, and a cold wind swept through the area. A strange, heavy feeling filled the air, and everyone felt it¡ªpowerful forces were approaching. Dust began to swirl up in the middle of the village as if something huge was moving toward them from every side. Malara''s eyes scanned the area. She could sense that something was wrong. "This isn''t good..." she muttered under her breath. Huno and Silla, both ready to attack, also sensed it¡ªthe intense pressure growing all around them. Without warning, a massive force slammed into the ground. The earth shook violently as several huge figures landed around them, creating shockwaves that knocked people off their feet and filled the air with dust and debris. The Bino demons stumbled, some falling to their knees, while others hid in fear. "What... what is happening?" a young Bino demon whispered, his voice trembling. As the dust began to settle, a murmur spread among the demons. "It''s the other Clan Lords!" one of them whispered in fear, eyes wide. "They''re all here!" Sure enough, the figures appearing from the dust were the leaders of the other demon clans. Each one had two large horns on their head and radiated an intense aura of power and authority. There were six of them, each with a unique and terrifying appearance. Malara stepped back a bit, her heart beating fast as she looked at each of the newcomers. The first to emerge was Gornak, a demon with a monstrous pig-like face. His skin was thick and rough, covered in scars from old battles, and his large tusks stuck out from his mouth. He snorted loudly, sending misty breath into the cold air, and looked around the Bino village with a sneer. Next to him was Balor, a frightening demon with a single, huge eye. His eye never blinked and seemed to pierce through everything it looked at. His skin was dark and shiny, almost like wet stone, and his mouth was full of jagged, sharp teeth. To the right stood Kazrak, with the face of a lion and a thick mane of red fur that stood on end like sharp spikes. His eyes were a fierce golden color, and his muscles bulged with strength under his fur. He let out a low, menacing growl, showing his large, deadly fangs. Behind them was Zholga, her body covered in black, shiny scales that looked like polished stone. She had a long, snake-like tail that flicked back and forth, and her eyes glowed a sickly green. Her horns curved upward like a crown, and she gave off a cold, poisonous aura. Beside her was Vrok, a massive demon with the head of a bull. His horns were thick and twisted, spiraling forward like giant drills. His body was covered in dense, dark fur, and he snorted like a beast ready for battle, steam puffing from his nostrils. Finally, there was Sorgar, a tall, skeletal figure covered with thin, leathery skin stretched over his bones. His eyes glowed a ghostly blue, and his twin horns were thin and sharp like blades. He carried a staff, which glinted in the dim light. The Bino demons huddled together, whispering in fear. "Why are they all here? What do they want?" Gornak snorted and stepped forward, his massive feet making the ground shake. "We heard stories, Hound. A new clan lord who beat not just you but three others? Sounds like a joke to me." Kazrak, the lion-faced demon, let out a deep growl. "I want to see this new lord for myself." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zholga''s green eyes flicked over to Malara, her tongue flicking out like a snake''s. "Or maybe it''s just another weakling trying to act tough." Malara felt a chill go down her spine. Vrok''s deep voice rumbled through the village like distant thunder. "Enough talk. If this new lord is here, let him show himself. Or do we need to drag him out like a rat?" Lord Hound laughed, enjoying the chaos. "You hear that, Malara? Your so-called lord isn''t here to help you. Maybe he''s hiding like a coward." Malara narrowed her eyes and stood firm, even though she felt the fear creeping up inside her. She needed to buy time until Seojun arrived. "The new lord of the Bino Clan isn''t afraid of you," she said, her voice strong. "If you want a fight, you''ll get one¡ªbut don''t think it''ll be easy." The six Clan Lords looked at each other with amused smiles, clearly not taking her words seriously. Lord Hound stepped forward, his grin growing wider. "Oh, I''m going to enjoy this." Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Dare to ignore "Back away Malara" Silla hissed and block Hound''s path. Lord Hound''s eyes stayed locked on Silla, his sneer widening into a mocking grin. "Who are you to meddle in our business, snake?" he taunted. "Go hide in the bushes where you belong. This is a conversation for those with real power, not for some slithering servant." He glanced around, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Zholga! Why don''t you take your snake baby here and keep them out of grown-up matters?" From among the gathered Clan Lords, Zholga slithered forward with a grin. She was half-woman, half-black serpent, with long, flowing black hair and eyes like dark pools. Her serpentine body glided across the ground with a fluid grace, and her revealing attire left little to the imagination, her cleavage hinting at a dangerous allure. "He''s not my baby, Hound," she hissed, her voice smooth and teasing. As she approached Silla, her eyes took in his form¡ªthe sleek, silver scales, the powerful coils of his body. A smirk curled her lips. "You know, I''ve never seen a serpent quite like you before. Beautiful, in a way," her tone laced with a sultry interest. "Aren''t we suited to each other? Two serpents, finding a way in this harsh world." Silla''s expression darkened, his scales bristling with irritation. His eyes narrowed at Zholga, a low, warning hiss escaping his lips. Silla were annoyed and he could hear the mocking chuckle coming from behind him. It was Huno. "Looks like you''ve found yourself a woman, Silla," he barked, one of his heads eyeing Zholga with a mischievous look. "Shut up! And get away from me!" Silla snapped back, his hiss filled with frustration. "Temper, temper," she teased, her black eyes gleaming with mischief. "You''ll scare off all the admirers." Silla, thoroughly fed up, shoved Zholga away with enough force to send her back a few paces. "I said, stay away!" he hissed, his eyes flashing with a dangerous glint. Meanwhile, Huno''s three heads turned their attention back to the gathered Clan Lords. His nostrils flared as he began to circle them, sniffing at the air, his tails swaying behind him like pendulums. "You really think our master will bother to see you all?" he growled, his voice echoing with a sense of mockery. "What makes you think you''re worth his time?" Silla''s serpentine eyes narrowed slightly as he leaned closer to Zholga, his voice dropping to a low, almost inaudible whisper. "Our mother is more beautiful than you," he hissed, a smug edge in his tone. Zholga blinked, her expression shifting from playful to confused. "What?" clearly taken aback. She didn''t quite understand what Silla meant, but she was still captivated by his unique appearance and presence. Before Zholga could press further, a deep, arrogant snort echoed through the gathering. Gornak, the pig-like demon with two massive horns protruding from his forehead, stepped forward, his small eyes glaring with disdain. "Enough of this nonsense," he grumbled, his voice a low, guttural growl. "Not some mere pets will stop me" He took another step forward, completely ignoring the menacing presence of Huno. His defiance did not go unnoticed. Suddenly, the ground seemed to tremble beneath him. Before Gornak could react, he was lifted off his feet, a stunned grunt escaping his mouth. His small, piggish eyes widened as he found himself suspended in the air-trapped in the jaws of a now 15-foot-tall Huno. Huno''s three heads growled with primal hunger as they tore into Gornak''s flesh, their jaws clamping down with bone-crushing force. In seconds, the pig-like demon was ripped apart, his blood splattering the ground. The other demons watched in a mix of horror and awe as Huno devoured Gornak in one brutal motion. Huno''s heads rose from the gore, their mouths dripping with blood. His eyes blazed with a dangerous gleam as he looked down at the remaining Clan Lords. "Dare to ignore" a deep, echoing growled, his voice that shook the around. "You might end up like him." A heavy silence fell over the gathering. The Clan Lords, who had been so confident and arrogant moments ago, now looked on in shock. Even the fierce and prideful Zholga seemed unsettled by the sight of Huno''s ferocity. Sorgar, the one-eyed demon with jagged teeth and gray, ashen skin, finally spoke, his voice wavering. "It''s a Cerberus!" he stuttered, his eye wide with disbelief. "H-how can a legendary being like you be tamed?! How did you come here?!" The other Clan Lords murmured in agreement, clearly taken aback. Cerberus- the legendary guardian of the Underworld, a being of immense power and fear-stood before them as an ally of the new Bino Clan Lord. Huno, still in his massive form, licked the blood from his jaws with a sense of satisfaction. His eyes glinted with dark amusement. "Tamed?" he scoffed, his three heads speaking in a chorus of low growls. "I serve a master who is worthy. One who is beyond your understanding, demons." "If any of you doubt his power, step forward. I will be happy to teach you the same lesson." The Clan Lords hesitated, glancing at one another. They were all powerful beings in their own right, but to face a legend like Cerberus, especially when he was allied with an unknown entity, was a risk none of them were eager to take. Huno, having shown his terrifying power, slowly shrank back to his dog-sized form, his three heads still dripping with blood from the earlier battle. He looked around at the Clan Lords with a dark, challenging gleam in his eyes. "Insult my master again," he growled, his deep voice resonating even in his smaller form, "and you''ll see what happens." Huno padded over to Malara. His three heads lowered slightly, and he looked up at her expectantly. "Wipe my mouths," Malara nodded immediately, understanding the unspoken trust in Huno''s request. She retrieved a clean cloth from her belt and began carefully wiping the blood from each of Huno''s muzzles. A figure then began to emerge from the group of Bino demons. Seojun stepped forward, his presence drawing all eyes to him. "What''s going on here?" he asked, his voice calm yet commanding. Huno tail began wagging wildly, and all three heads started barking in excitement. The great Cerberus, now the size of a dog, ran to Seojun with such enthusiasm it was almost comical. His powerful form and earlier menace were all but forgotten. Seojun chuckled softly as Huno jumped up at him, licking his face eagerly with each of his three heads. Meanwhile, Silla also shrank to a small snake size, slithering closer. Zholga, who had been observing them with a mixture of fear and fascination, couldn''t help but mutter, "How terrifying..." Silla, hearing her words. "That''s my brother to you," he hissed, then crawled up Seojun''s arm, wrapping himself around his neck before nuzzling against Seojun''s cheek. Zholga, still bewildered by the sudden change, blinked. "Brother?" she repeated softly, confusion evident in her voice. Seojun sat down, comfortably leaning against a large rock, and continued to pet Huno, who was now joyfully licking his face. Silla rubbed his head against Seojun''s cheek, making a soft, contented sound. Malara, who had been watching closely, took a step forward and bowed respectfully. "My lord,The other Clan Lords are here." The Clan Lords who had witnessed the scene were all in a state of shock. A human? How did a mere human manage to find his way here? And, more importantly, how did a human become the lord of the Bino Clan? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of them began muttering under their breath. "Is he the one who annihilated three territories?" Vrok asked, disbelief in his tone. In unison, the thought ran through each of their minds: ''He looks weak.'' Huno, still in his small form but ever perceptive, sensed their thoughts and shifted his heads to glare at them. His growl, even in this size, sent a shiver down their spines. They knew not to underestimate him again. Seojun stood up, gently setting Huno down. His eyes swept across the gathered demons, One of the Clan Lords, a massive cyclops with a single, glaring eye and dark, cracked skin, quickly stepped forward. He bowed low, his tone more respectful. "We are here to pay a visit and to congratulate you on becoming the new ruler. I am Balor, Lord of the Gloomfang Clan." Another Clan Lord, with the face of a lion and vibrant red fur standing like a mane around his head, stepped forward next. "I am Kazrak, Lord of the Bloodmane Clan," A third, a lean, almost skeletal demon with two twisted horns and sunken eyes, spoke up. "I am Sorgar, Lord of the Hollowshades," Chapter 38: Chapter 38: New Clan Member (Grimporcs) Vrok, the bull demon, stepped forward with a heavy thud. His massive frame, covered in dark, rugged fur, was imposing. "I am Vrok," he rumbled, his voice like the grinding of stones. "Lord of the Ironhoof Clan. We have come to witness the might that reshaped the Abyss. I respect strength and the will to dominate, and I see you possess both." Zholga, the black serpent woman, followed closely behind Vrok. "I am Zholga,mLady of the Serpentain Clan. My Lord" Seojun observed them carefully. ''I thought the Clan Lords were here to challenge me,'' Seojun thought. ''But they''re quite the opposite of Malara''s story.'' Zholga took a step toward Seojun, her movements graceful and deliberate. She extended a hand, but Malara swiftly interposed herself, blocking Zholga''s advance. Her expression was firm but polite. "Why don''t we have a celebration?" Zholga suggested, her eyes bright with anticipation. "For the new Clan Lord of the Nerathiel Domain." Seojun opened his mouth to respond, but Malara quickly cut him off. "We will handle it for now. Please, rest in the guest hall. You will be guided by..." Malara look around to find who''ll be guding them Silla, who had been observing the interactions with interest, crawled closer and spoke telepathically to Malara, ''Make me guide them.'' Malara nodded and repeated aloud, "You will be guided by Lord Silla." The Clan Lords, though somewhat taken aback by the sudden shift, followed Silla as he led them to the guest hall. Seojun remained puzzled by their seemingly amicable behavior. As the Clan Lords departed, Seojun found himself surrounded by Bino demons, who buzzed around him with a mixture of excitement and relief. It was as if they were celebrating his victory and his new status. Malara approached Seojun, her demeanor respectful. "How was your bath spring, my lord? Did you like it?" Seojun smiled slightly. "Yes, it was quite relaxing. By the way, the celebration¡ª" He was cut off by Malara, who spoke over him. "We will handle it, my lord. We will present the most delicious delicacies in our domain." Before Seojun could respond, Huno, still in his smaller form, grabbed him gently but firmly and began pulling him away. Seojun''s thoughts wandered as he was led through the bustling village. ''Delicacies,'' he thought. ''The last thing I ate was that strange sweet burger bug. I wonder if the food here will be anything like on Earth.'' "Let''s get you a bath, hmm?" Seojun suggested, glancing down at Huno. Huno barked excitedly in response, his tail wagging energetically. They made their way to a nearby area with a small, private bathing spot, similar to the hot spring Seojun had enjoyed earlier. The spot was more secluded, designed for Huno''s comfort. As Seojun began to wash Huno, the three-headed dog seemed to revel in the attention. The warm water and gentle scrubbing were a welcome change for Huno, who relaxed into the bath, his tails occasionally splashing in delight. Meanwhile, under Malara''s supervision, the Bino demons were busily preparing for the celebration. They were working on various tasks. Tables were set up with a variety of dishes. Skilled Bino cooks were crafting intricate and flavorful meals, including roasted meats, exotic fruits, and special delicacies. The area was being adorned with vibrant banners, glowing lanterns, and decorative stones that shimmered in the dim light. The festive atmosphere was taking shape. A group of Bino demons were setting up a stage for performances. There would be music, dance, and possibly even theatrical displays to entertain the guests. Comfortable seating areas were arranged, ensuring that guests would have ample space to relax and enjoy the festivities. As the preparations continued, Seojun finished washing Huno, the system displayed a notification: [System Notification: Congratulations! You have defeated Gornak, the Lord of the Swine Clan. All members of the Swine Clan will now be transported to your territory.] The notification was quickly muted, replaced by another that detailed a significant harvest. [System Notification: Soul Harvest Completed! You have collected 1,500 Oni souls, 2,300 Drakonids (lizard-like demons), and 5,400 Stormclaws (Birds-like demons). They are now listed as Host Demon Army Phantoms.] Seojun and Huno left the hot spring, with Seojun pondering the notifications. "I think there was a first notification?" he asked, glancing at the system. [It''s only this host.] Seojun frowned and muttered, "I thought I saw another notification. Nah, nevermind." He turned to Huno and said, "What am I going to do with so many phantoms? You just act without my orders." [I''m sorry, host. I believe that someday they will have benefits to you,] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tsk, stop doing that. How can I remember all the skills I have? I already told you I don''t want to be overpowered." The system offered another apology, [I''m sorry, host.] Huno spoke to himself ''You''re already overpowered, Master hehee.'' As they exited the bathing area, Seojun was surprised by the rapid progress of the preparations. The area was fully decorated, and the festive atmosphere was in full swing. ''How did they do that?!'' he thought. "What is that?" Seojun muttered, noticing a new group of demons mingling with the Bino. Some pig-like demons, with stout bodies and rough, bristly fur, were helping the Bino demons with the decorations and food preparations. They were larger and more robust than the typical demons, with a gruff, no-nonsense demeanor. Seojun turned to the system, "System, what are these pig-like demons? and where did they came from?" [They are called Grimporcs Demons and they were gifts from the other clan lord] The system lied. Seojun rubbed his temples. "Clan members as gifts? Just how many Grimporcs are there?" [About 3,256, host.] "What?! That many?! What am I supposed to do with them? And how many Bino demons are there?" [About 657, host. Also, there are some Oni children who survived and were added to your territory.] Seojun stared at the system, overwhelmed. Meanwhile, in the guest hall, the six clan lords were engaged in conversation about Seojun. Vrok, the bull demon, spoke first, his deep voice resonating in the room. "I must say, I''ve never seen a human became a clan lord." Zholga, the half-woman black serpent, replied with a curious tone, "Yes, and he seems so... ordinary. How did a human come to lead the Bino clan?" Sorgar, the Skeletal demon, grunted in agreement. "It''s true. I expected someone more formidable." Zholga''s eyes kept drifting towards Silla, who was curled up in a chair, hissing softly. As the clan lords continued their discussion, Lord Hound, seeing an opportunity attempted to sneak out of the guest hall. However, just as he neared the exit, Silla, in his snake form, slithered silently into his path, blocking his way. The serpent''s eyes glowed with a menacing light as he raised his head to face the intruder. Hound froze, his eyes widening in surprise. "What¡ª" he started, but Silla cut him off with a sharp hiss. "You''re trying to leave without permission, Hound?" Silla''s voice was a low, dangerous whisper. Hound sneered, attempting to maintain his composure. "And who do you think you are, blocking my way like this?" Silla''s eyes narrowed, and he slithered closer. "I''m someone who takes orders from my master. And you, Hound, are a guest here under his domain. You will not disrupt things any further." As Hound stubbornly pushed open the door despite Silla''s warning, the unseen force struck. Hound was suddenly hurled across the room, slamming into the wall with a heavy thud. The other clan lords, taken aback, quickly moved aside to avoid the flying demon. The room fell silent, and Hound lay on the ground, dazed. It was then that the true nature of the force became clear. Silla, previously thought to be lounging casually in a chair, revealed himself as three distinct forms: the original Silla, now curled comfortably in the chair, and two clones standing by the door. Zholga clapped her hands in admiration at the display. "Impressive!" The real Silla, still lounging in the chair, let out a yawn and then spoke nonchalantly. "Looks like you underestimated me, demon." The clones vanished, and Silla stretched, the satisfaction evident in his posture. The clan lords exchanged glances Balor, the one-eyed demon, squinted in confusion. "How come your species, Zholga, have this?" Zholga crossed her arms, her hiss sharp with irritation. "He''s not my species. Can''t you sense it? He''s not a serpent." Kazrak, the bull demon, looked puzzled. "What do you mean?" Silla, still relaxed in his chair, spoke up with a hint of approval. "I''m impressed that you can sense that." Zholga''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she heard Silla''s praise. She crawled closer, her admiration evident in her every movement. "Marry me, Lord Silla. I will give you everything." Silla raised an eyebrow. "Despite knowing that I''m not an ordinary serpent?" Zholga nodded eagerly. "Yes." before Silla could respond, Hound, seething with anger, shouted, "You think you can just humiliate me and get away with it? I''ll show you!" He lunged towards Silla with a feral growl. Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Celebration- Their Gifts He lunged at Silla But before he could reach him, a second head of Silla, previously hidden, shot out and grabbed Hound mid-air. With a swift motion, Silla''s head threw him forcefully against the wall. The clan lords, stunned, murmured among themselves. "A two-headed serpent?" Balor said. Silla, now fully transformed into a colossal nine-headed dragon-serpent, hissed. "Make it nine." The room fell silent as Silla''s nine heads roared in unison. Balor, eyes wide, stammered, "A Legendary Nine-headed hydra!" Silla turn around and Smirk ''I can also show off brother hehee'' As the silence lingered in the room, Malara knocked gently on the door. Silla''s gaze shifted to the entrance,"Come in," he commanded. The door creaked open, and Malara entered with a respectful bow. "My lord, everything is prepared, The celebration will begin shortly." Silla nodded and return back in his snake form, then turned back to the clan lords with a final warning glare before stepping away. The clan lords, still in shock from the display, kept their eyes on the ground, respecting the authority that had been so forcefully demonstrated. Leaving the room, Silla and Malara led the way out. In the spacious hall, Seojun was seated comfortably in a chair on a raised wooden platform. Huno was lounging beside him, his tail wagging contentedly. Silla approached and took his place on the opposite side of Seojun''s chair, his earlier menace replaced with a calm demeanor. Seojun glanced at Silla with a raised eyebrow, then turned his attention to Malara. "Everything''s ready?" Malara nodded. "Yes, My lord. The celebration will begin soon. We''ve ensured everything is to your liking." Seojun looked around at the preparations and then back at Silla and Huno. "They don''t have to do this." Silla curled up beside Seojun''s chair, As the sounds of the celebration began to fill the air. Meanwhile, Hound, who had been thrown against the wall earlier, lay unconscious on the ground. The celebration took place in the center of the village. The area was bustling with activity, decorated with vibrant colors and filled with long tables laden with food and drink. At the heart of the festivities was a large stage where Seojun was seated comfortably. Seojun was on the stage, with Huno lounging beside him and Silla curled up on the other side. They were positioned on the edge of the wide open space where the villagers gathered. A person stepped up to the stage in the center of the village and began speaking. His voice was loud and clear, reaching everyone in the area. "Ladies and gentlemen, honored guests, and esteemed allies, welcome to the grand celebration!" Seojun, puzzled by the noise and activity, turned to Malara, who stood next to Huno. "Who is that?" Malara looked towards the speaker and then back at Seojun. "That''s my brother, my lord. He''s the one who speaks for us during these events." Seojun''s frown deepened. ''What are they doing to me? I don''t have time for this.'' Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You should enjoy this, host. This might be the last time you''ll have a long break without battles] Huno barked in agreement, and Silla''s nine heads nodded along. Silla''s tails wagged excitedly. Seojun sighed, realizing he couldn''t ignore Huno and Silla''s efforts to cheer him up. "Alright, alright," he said, giving in. With that, Silla and Huno settled in to enjoy the celebration. As the celebration continued, Malara''s brother raised his voice to introduce the clan lords, each of whom would soon make their grand entrance. "Ladies and gentlemen," he began, "it is my great honor to introduce the esteemed clan lords who have gathered here today." He started with the Lord of the Gloomfang Clan. "First, we have Lord Balor, known as the One-Eyed Demon!" A round of applause erupted from the crowd. Lord Balor, seated in the front row on the right side, stood and gave a respectful bow towards Seojun. Seojun acknowledged him with a nod. Next, Malara''s brother continued, "Please welcome the Lord of the Bloodmane Clan, Lord Kazrak, also known as the Leoner Demon!" Lord Kazrak, sitting next to Balor, stood and bowed deeply to Seojun. Seojun responded with a nod, maintaining his calm demeanor. Following this, Malara''s brother announced, "Now, presenting the Lord of the Ironhoof Clan, Lord Vrok, the Bull Demon!" Lord Vrok, who was seated beside Kazrak, rose and bowed to Seojun. Seojun gave him a nod in acknowledgment. The next introduction was for the Lord of the Hollowshades Clan. "And now, we have Lord Sorgar, the Skeletal Wraith!" Lord Sorgar, who had been seated on the opposite side of the open space, stood and gave a respectful bow. Seojun nodded in response. Finally, Malara''s brother introduced the last clan lord. "Let us welcome Lady Zholga, the Half-Woman Serpent of the Serpentain Clan!" Lady Zholga rose from her seat and approached with a deliberate grace. As she bowed, she made sure to present herself in a provocative manner, showing her cleavage and giving a soft hiss. Seojun, maintaining his composure, simply nodded in acknowledgment. With all the clan lords introduced, Malara''s brother continued, "As a token of their respect and gratitude, each clan lord will now present their gifts to Lord Seojun." The clan lords, having finished their bows and respectful gestures, began to step forward to present their offerings. As the clan lords prepared to present their gifts, the anticipation in the air was palpable. Each lord took their turn to approach the stage where Seojun sat, ready to receive their offerings. First up was Lord Balor of the Gloomfang Clan. He stepped forward with a solemn expression and presented Seojun with a beautifully crafted dark crystal. "My lord," he said, "this is a Gloomstone, a rare artifact that enhances strength and resilience. May it serve you well." Seojun took the crystal, acknowledging the gesture with a nod. The crowd clapped, and Lord Balor returned to his seat. Next, Lord Kazrak of the Bloodmane Clan approached the stage. As he walked, he muttered to himself, ''They told us to present gifts just when the ceremony started. Tsk. Good thing I managed to prepare something in time.'' With a nod of satisfaction. he presented a majestic crimson cloak. "This is the Bloodmane Cloak, known for its protective properties and its ability to increase agility." Seojun accepted the cloak, nodding in appreciation. Kazrak returned to his seat, and the crowd applauded. Lord Vrok of the Ironhoof Clan was the next to approach. He presented a sturdy, intricately designed shield. "My lord ,this is the Ironhoof Shield, a symbol of unwavering defense. May it safeguard you in all your endeavors." Seojun took the shield, recognizing the craftsmanship. He nodded to Lord Vrok, who then went back to his place among the other lords. Lady Zholga of the Serpentain Clan was the last to step forward. She approached with a graceful, albeit deliberate, motion. She thought to herself, ''If I had known earlier that I would be presenting gifts, I would have brought a family heirloom.'' She presented a beautifully ornate serpent-themed necklace. "This is the Serpent''s Embrace, a treasure of our clan that brings both elegance and subtle power." Seojun accepted the necklace, acknowledging Lady Zholga with a nod. She returned to her seat, and the crowd cheered Lord Sorgar, the Skeletal Wraith of the Hollowshades Clan, stepped up to the stage with an eerie calmness. His skeletal form moved with a deliberate grace as he presented a black, ethereal crown. "My lord, this is the Crown of Shadows. It grants dominion over dark forces and enhances your ability to command." Seojun took the crown, noting its intricate design and dark allure. He nodded in acknowledgment as Sorgar returned to his seat, the crowd clapping softly. With all the gifts presented, the room fell into a quiet anticipation. The clan lords and attendees awaited Seojun''s response, their eyes fixed on him. Meanwhile, Seojun was busy placing the gifts into his inventory, his attention focused on the task. As Seojun sorted through the items, Huno nudged him gently. Seojun looked up and noticed them waiting among the gifts. ''What?'' he thought, his brow furrowing. He scratched his nape, realizing he had to speak. Standing up awkwardly, Seojun cleared his throat. "Thank you all for these generous gifts," he said, his voice carrying a hint of awkwardness. "I''m truly grateful for your respect and offerings. They will be valuable to me." The crowd responded with polite applause, and Seojun, feeling slightly out of place, sat back down beside Huno. After the exchange of gifts, the mood in the village center lightened as attention turned to the food. The long tables that lined the edges of the open space were now the focal point of the celebration. Malara''s brother stepped up once more, his voice carrying over the crowd. "And now, we invite you all to partake in the feast prepared in honor of Lord Seojun. Our tables are filled with the finest delicacies from each clan." At his signal, servers began to bring out platters of food. Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Dishes of Abyss A special table laden with a variety of dishes from each clan was brought directly to Seojun. Malara approached with a platter of meat, her demeanor welcoming. "My lord, from the Gloomfang Clan, we have the Midnight Roast. It''s a tender, flavorful meat that''s a favorite among our people." Seojun looked at the roast, which resembled a well-cooked piece of pork. Intrigued by its rich, smoky aroma, he took a bite. The taste was indeed similar to pork, with a hearty, savory flavor. As he enjoyed the meat, a notification suddenly appeared: [WARNING!] You have consumed Midnight Roast! [You have been poisoned!] [Notification: [Resistance to Monster Meat Poisoning] Level Up: Increased resistance to harmful effects from consuming wild beast meat.] Seojun''s expression shifted to one of shock. ''This is monster meat?'' he thought, stunned. ''I never intended to eat something like this!'' He turned to Malara calming down, "What exactly is this meat?" Malara smiled and responded, "My lord, the Midnight Roast is a delicacy from the Gloomfang territory, specifically prepared by Lord Balor. It comes from a creature called the Nightshade Stag. It''s a prized dish in our clan, known for its unique flavor and rich taste." Seojun looked at the meat again, [The Midnight Roast is similar to pigs, Host.] Seojun took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Despite the initial surprise, he appreciated the effort and hospitality. Seojun glanced at the array of strange foods before him, muttering to himself, "Should I really eat all of this strange food?" [Consuming a variety of clan delicacies can increase your overall resistance to various forms of monster-related effects. Acquiring resistance from monster meat will improve your durability and protect you from harmful effects in future encounters.] Seojun considered the message, recognizing that sampling these foods might offer significant advantages. Despite his initial apprehension, he understood that each dish could help him build valuable resistances. Seojun took a deep breath, "What''s next?" he asked, glancing at Malara. Malara smiled and brought forward a slice of a mysterious dish, which looked like a translucent blue ball of jelly resting on a leaf plate. "This is the Azure Orb," she explained. "It''s a delicacy from the Hollowshades Clan, known for its unique texture and flavor." Seojun took the plate from Malara, eyeing the blue orb with a hint of skepticism. ''What is this now?'' he thought, unsure of what to expect. He took a bite, and to his surprise, the flavor was unexpectedly delicious. The jelly had a sweet, refreshing taste with a hint of something exotic. As he continued enjoying the treat, a new notification appeared: [WARNING!] You have consumed a substance with deadly toxic properties! Seojun began to feel a slight discomfort in his stomach, a brief pang of pain that quickly passed. He frowned, feeling uneasy, but the discomfort was short-lived. ''Do they want me to die?!'' Moments later, additional notifications popped up. Ding! [Congratulations! You have acquired Resistance to Toxic] [The Azure Orb has enhanced your agility and reflexes temporarily] Seojun''s eyes widened as he read the notifications. The initial pain was apparently a minor side effect, but the benefits seemed promising. Seojun took a deep breath and finished the slice of the Azure Orb. The sweet, refreshing taste of the blue jelly lingered on his tongue, masking the discomfort from the toxic effects he''d just experienced. Lord Sorgar stared at Seojun in disbelief. ''No human should be able to withstand the effects of eating monster food like that,'' he thought, Seojun wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and turned to Malara, his expression neutral but his eyes sharp with curiosity. "What monster is this from, Malara?" Malara bowed her head slightly before replying, "It''s the Wyrm Queen''s eggs, my lord." Seojun''s eyes narrowed as he processed her words. ''Wyrm?'' he thought, Suddenly, it clicked. His eyes widened in horror. ''Wyrm... as in worms?'' A wave of revulsion washed over him. He cussed under his breath and immediately reached for the nearest goblet of water on the table, desperate to wash away the taste. He took a large gulp, expecting the familiar, clean taste of water, but his face twisted in confusion. The liquid was thick, bitter, and had an odd, acrid aftertaste but delicious. "What is this?" he asked. Malara quickly answered, "That''s the extract of a Ferocious Glider, my lord." Seojun''s eyes widened further. "Pee?" he choked out, his voice cracking with disbelief. Immediately, he began to cough and gag, trying to spit it out. He doubled over, his hands on his knees, trying to purge the taste from his mouth. His body tensed as he felt a wave of nausea roll through him. Ding! [You have consumed Ferocious Glider Extract.] Effect: Neurotoxic Venom has been ingested. Symptoms include intense headaches, hallucinations, muscular spasms, and potential organ failure. Seojun felt a sharp, stabbing pain shoot through his head, as if needles were being driven into his brain. His muscles began to twitch involuntarily, and a wave of confusion washed over him, making it hard to think straight. He could feel his organs protesting, a deep, unsettling pain radiating from his abdomen. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is happening to Lord Seojun?" one demon muttered, his eyes darting nervously from Seojun to his fellow clan members. "Why did he suddenly hide under the table? Is he ill?" whispered another, her voice filled with concern. "I''ve never seen a human react like this before," a horned demon said to his companion. "Could the food be too much for him?" Meanwhile, Kazrak watched with a smirk from his seat, ''No human can handle the strongest liquor like that. He''ll end up dying'' he thought, barely containing his laughter. Malara, noticing Seojun''s sudden distress, grew worried and moved closer, blocking the view from the others. "My lord?!" she whispered, concern etched on her face. Seojun could barely hear her over the ringing in his ears. His vision started to blur, but then, another notification popped up. Notification: [Resistance to Neurotoxic Venom Acquired.] Effect: Poison nullified. Neurotoxic Venom effects significantly reduced. Seojun felt the pain in his head begin to ease. The dizziness faded, and the spasms in his muscles slowly subsided. He took a deep, steadying breath and felt his mind clear. The system''s message continued: Further Consumption of Neurotoxic Venom-based substances will strengthen your resistance. Seojun looked up, realizing he had narrowly avoided a serious condition.Seeing him recover, Kazrak''s smirk faded, replaced by a look of shock. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Seojun had endured what no human should have survived, and now, he was even stronger because of it. Seojun sit back up, adjusting his posture, and glanced around the table. "Alright, what''s next?" he said, as if nothing had happened. Chapter 41: Chapter 41: ill Intent Seojun looked down at the last dish presented before him: a grilled fish with a golden, crispy skin. After all the bizarre and potentially deadly foods he''d tried, this seemed like a miracle. ''Finally! A normal food!'' he thought, his stomach already feeling queasy from the earlier dishes. Malara stepped forward and carefully sliced a piece of the fish, placing it on a leaf plate for Seojun. "This is the catch from the Shadowmoor waters, my lord, A favorite among our people for its flavor." Seojun took the plate lifting the small piece to his mouth. As soon as he bit into the fish, a burst of familiar, simple flavors washed over his taste buds. His eyes nearly watered from the sheer nostalgia of it. ''It tastes just like mackerel,'' he thought, almost overwhelmed with emotion. He closed his eyes, savoring the moment. For the first time since this strange banquet began, he felt something that reminded him of home. After all the rich, overpowering flavors and bizarre ingredients he''d faced, this plain grilled fish tasted like heaven. Seojun savored the taste of the fish, letting out a sigh of relief as he chewed. It reminded him of myeongtae¡ªa common, dried pollock from Earth. After all the strange dishes he''d just eaten, this simple flavor felt like a comfort. He was about to take another bite when he suddenly felt a strange sensation spreading through his body. His muscles started to feel stiff, as if they were turning to stone. Then, a tightness gripped his chest, and his arms and legs felt strangely heavy. [You have consumed the Frostscale Carp.] [Effect: Petrifying Essence Activated. Your body is slowly turning to stone.] Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. "What the¡ª?" Before he could react, another notification popped up: [Effect: Blood Thickening Agent Activated. Your blood is becoming thicker. Immediate risk of clotting.] His heart missed a beat. He could feel his blood moving sluggishly, like it was turning into thick mud. His fingers started to go numb, and it was getting harder to breathe. He fought to stay calm, knowing panicking would only make things worse. ''Great,'' Seojun thought, feeling his face grow pale. ''Now I''m turning to stone and my blood is turning to sludge. What''s next, spontaneous combustion?'' He quickly scanned his body with his senses. His hands and feet were starting to stiffen, and his heart was pounding against a heavy pressure. ''How ironic,'' he thought. ''Out of all the weird things I''ve eaten today, this "fish" is the deadliest.'' Seojun''s mind raced. His body had developed resistance to many things after eating all those strange foods earlier, but these were new effects. He then saw another notification: Ding! [Notification: Resistance to Petrifying Essence Acquired.] Ding! [Notification: Resistance to Blood Thickening Acquired.] he sit back up trying to keep his voice steady despite the chaos in his body. Seojun nearly groaned. ''Of course, it''s some weird demon fish. Why couldn''t it be a normal fish?'' He looked around at the demons gathered around the table. Zholga watched Seojun with a sly smile. ''What an interesting human,'' she thought, her mind already racing. ''If I can gain his trust before the others, our clan will become the most powerful. Having the support of someone as strong as him will be invaluable.'' Sorgar, the skeletal Lord of Hollowshades, observed Seojun with a mix of respect and intrigue. ''He survived all those deadly dishes,'' shaking his head. ''If I can win his favor, I''ll have a powerful ally at my side. The others don''t realize how crucial this is. I''ll make sure our clan is the one he chooses.'' Vrok, the bull-headed Lord of Ironhoof, grinned with dark satisfaction. ''He might even be stronger than Nerathiel,'' he thought, his eyes gleaming. ''If I can secure his support, it will be a tremendous boost for our clan. Aligning with a being of such strength will solidify our dominance. I''ll make sure to outshine the others and get him on our side.'' Each of the demon lords harbored their own schemes, driven by the desire to gain Seojun''s support and secure their clan''s position of power. They all understood the stakes and were determined to outmaneuver each other. Zholga plotted her next move ''I need to be the first to offer something truly valuable. If I can win his trust now, no other lord will be able to compete. Our clan will rise to unprecedented heights.'' Behind the Bino House, Hound, the former lord of the Bino Clan, lurked in the shadows, his eyes burning with intense rage as he watched Seojun. Seojun, now the new lord of the Bino Clan, was surrounded by the clan lords, and Hound''s anger was palpable. His thoughts seethed with hatred. ''How dare this human take my place as the lord of the Bino Clan? I should be the one in control, not him. This is an insult to everything I''ve worked for. I willl destroy you and take back what''s mine!'' Hound''s fury was further fueled by the sight of Malara, smilingly serving seojun. ''Malara, who once rejected me and turned me down, is now serving this human with such eagerness! Pathetic! She was supposed to be mine, and now she''s fawning over him!'' Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His anger grew as he noticed that the other clan lords is getting interested to the human. ''They all think they can use him for their gain, but I won''t allow it. I''ll do whatever it takes to eliminate him and reclaim my position. And as for Malara, she''ll pay for her betrayal.'' Hidden in the shadows, Hound''s rage simmered as he plotted his revenge against Seojun then he thought of something and muttered "Let''s see how stronger you are Human". The system detected something unusual during the celebration¡ªa sudden spike of ill intent aimed directly at Seojun. Recognizing this as a potential threat, the system quickly analyzed the source and discovered it was coming from Hound. ''I need to make sure the host rests without interference. This might be the last time he''ll get a break,'' the system thought. Chapter 42: Chapter 42: The Aeternum Yggrith Without delay, the system decided to mute any alerts that might alarm Seojun. It immediately cast a protective barrier around him, one designed to subtly lower his senses. This way, Seojun wouldn''t feel any danger or notice the threat while he was enjoying the celebration. Once the barrier was in place, the system''s hologram appeared before Huno and Silla. It called them urgently. Huno, lounging beside Seojun, lifted his head. Silla, curled up on the other side, opened all nine of his eyes. Both of them understood what the system was hinting at. "On it, Father," they responded, ready to act. Meanwhile, unaware of what was happening, Malara approached Seojun and gently tug his coat. "My lord, Our clan members would like to have a conversation with you especially the bino offspring, I hope that you''ll grant this small wish," Seojun about to declined, [It''s okay Host, You''re their Clan Lord you should maintain your image.] Seojun notice the bino demons and the kids waiting for him , he can see from their eyes that they want to have a conversation with him. He sighed seeing the bino demons kid teary eyes and Nodded. Malara happily guiding him. As Seojun was being introduced to the Bino Demons, the system''s hologram continued to display information to Huno and Silla. It provided them with details about the threat and how to handle it without causing a commotion. Huno and Silla remained alert, knowing they needed to protect Seojun while ensuring he enjoyed his much-needed break. Meanwhile, Hound flew through the bright, clear sky, his dark wings cutting through the air smoothly. His sharp eyes were focused on his destination¡ªa massive tree, the largest one in the entire domain, with a canopy that stretched wide like a giant umbrella. As he got closer, a sly grin appeared on his face; he knew exactly what he was after. This tree was ancient and towering, standing high above all the others around it. It was called the Aeternum Yggrith, or the Tree of Eternal Shadows, and it was a legendary landmark in the Nerathiel Domain. The stories said its roots reached deep into the surface core, drawing from the very essence of life, while its branches stretched high into the sky, full of ancient power. When Hound landed softly on the moss-covered ground near the tree, thick vines immediately shot up from the ground, moving like snakes ready to attack. He reached into his cloak and pulled out a necklace with a large, strange-looking eye on it¡ªan artifact of dark power. The moment the eye was visible, the vines froze. Then, as if some invisible command had been given, they slowly pulled back into the ground, clearing a path for him. Hound''s grin widened as he put the necklace away and walked toward the base of the Aeternum Yggrith. He looked up at the giant trunk and branches, focusing on the rare fruit it produced. The branches were heavy with Umbralan Apples, black fruits that shined with a strange, almost liquid-like glow. They were about the size of a man''s fist and seemed to pull in the light around them, making long, dark shadows. As Hound stared at the fruit, he thought, ''So, this is the legendary tree of the Nerathiel Domain. The Aeternum Yggrith... Even Nerathiel can''t stop me.'' It was said that the tree had been fed by the blood of ancient gods and spirits, making it stronger over time. Its fruits, the Umbralan Apples, were known to give incredible power to anyone who ate them¡ªenough strength to turn a weak demon into something far more powerful. A low chuckle escaped Hound''s lips. ''Eat one of these, and you get stronger. Just one bite, and you can feel power rushing through you. No wonder this place is so well-guarded.'' Hound spread his wings and flew up toward the thick branches above. He carefully moved through the twisting limbs until he saw a cluster of the black apples. He reached out and grabbed one of the Umbralan Apples. He looked at it closely, admiring its shiny, black surface that seemed to pulse with a dark energy. It looked like an apple but was as dark as night and had a slight metallic shine, like it was coated in oil. Hound''s grin returned as he examined the fruit. ''This will work perfectly,'' he thought. He could already feel the excitement building¡ªthe promise of more power and strength. Hovering in the air for a moment, feeling the heavy apple in his hand. The Aeternum Yggrith, tree in the Neirthiel Domain was once a source of strength for everyone. Anyone could take its fruits, the Umbralan Apples, and gain power from them. But one day, the god Nerathiel noticed something strange about the tree. It was changing¡ªits roots dug deeper, its presence darkened, and its power felt unstable. Worried about the danger it could bring, Nerathiel made a rule: *No one is allowed to go near the tree or eat its fruits.* But Hound didn''t care about rules. High up in the branches of the Aeternum Yggrith, he held a forbidden apple in his hand¡ªa black, shiny fruit that looked like an apple but felt more powerful. Grinning with excitement, Hound bit into the apple, savoring the taste. He laughed loudly, enjoying the rush of energy flooding his body. Suddenly, his laughter stopped. His eyes widened, and he gasped as a burning pain tore through his body. His muscles cramped, his skin felt like it was on fire, and his bones began to crack and twist. He screamed and fell from the tree, crashing onto the ground below. As he writhed on the ground, his body started to change. His dark skin became more twisted, his wings grew jagged spikes, and his eyes burned with a strange, eerie light. A terrifying aura spread out from him, reaching all corners of the Neirthiel Domain. The other Clan Lords felt it immediately. The Clan Lords sensed a dark, powerful force rising. It was something new, something dangerous¡ªlike a powerful demon being born. They quickly gathered, feeling the urgency of the moment. Kazrak, the Lion Demon Lord, clenched his teeth, his golden eyes filled with worry. "What is this presence?," he growled. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zholga, the half-serpent woman, her scales glittering in the dim light, hissed, "I''ve never felt something like this before... Something terrible is happening." Sorgar, the skeleton demon, his bones rattling, spoke in a hollow voice. "A great danger is awakening." Vrok, the Bull Demon Lord, stomped his heavy hooves, his muscles tense with readiness. "We have to find out what''s going on. This could be a threat to all of us, Where is Hound?! Could it be his doing?!" Balor, the one-eyed demon, remained quiet, his single red eye glowing with a dark intensity. "The balance of power is shifting," The Clan Lords decided to approach Seojun, who was currently surrounded by the curious Bino demons Children. The demons were poking and prodding Seojun, fascinated by his human form and strange appearance. They had never seen a human before and were intrigued by his flesh and features. As the Clan Lords moved closer to Seojun, preparing to ask him what he knew about the dark power, a bright hologram suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking their path. Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Golden Elixir- Chocolate The hologram''s sudden appearance shocked the Clan Lords, making them stop in their tracks. The Clan lords jumped back, eyes wide in surprise and confusion. "What... what is this thing?" one of them muttered, clearly frightened. "A Spirit?" Glowing letters began to appear on the hologram, forming a message: [I am Lord Seojun Spirit Guardian, Show your loyalty to my master if you wish to gain his trust and support.] Kazrak growled, his voice filled with suspicion, "What do you mean by that? Who are you?" Zholga hissed, "What is this magic? Who is speaking to us?" Sorgar''s hollow voice echoed, "A spirit of the domain, or something else?" Vrok snorted, his nostrils flaring, "Enough with these tricks! Show yourself!" Balor''s single eye narrowed as he studied the hologram. "This is no ordinary magic. Speak, whoever you are! What is this test?" [My master knows what is happening in the domain. He is testing each of you.] The Clan Lords exchanged serious looks as the system continued, [If any of you can solve the coming disaster, you will earn my master''s favor and be granted great power. Prove yourselves worthy, and my master will acknowledge you.] The Clan Lords gathered in a circle, still skeptical about the system''s words. Kazrak, the Lion Demon Lord, growled in frustration. "This is just talk. Why should we trust a whatever that is in the air?" Balor, The one-eyes demon, nodded. "Show us something real¡ªsomething that proves your so-called ''master'' has power worth following." Sensing their doubts, the system decided to give them a taste of something special. The hologram flickered, then changed to show an unfamiliar object¡ªa small, round treat wrapped in shiny, colorful paper that glimmered like magic. It was a Golden Earth Elixir¡ªa name the system gave to what was just a piece of chocolate truffle from Earth. This simple candy was unknown to the demons of Nerathiel. In their world, Their delicasies is quite delicious but they had never tasted something like this.. The system''s hologram, introducing the small treasure. [This is a delicacy from a world beyond your knowledge¡ªsomething from a place called Earth. A single taste of this ''Golden Earth Elixir'' brings an experience unlike anything you''ve ever known. It offers a flavor and energy boost so rare and potent, it cannot be found anywhere in your domain.] The Clan Lords stared at the small object, now curious. Even Balor, the one-eyed demon known for his serious nature, leaned forward, his red eye fixed on the shining candy. "What is this¡­elixir? I''ve never seen anything like it," he murmured. Vrok, the Bull Demon Lord, snorted but couldn''t hide his interest. "It looks small and weak, like it could do nothing... but my instincts say otherwise." Kazrak moved closer, his golden mane bristling with caution. "If this ''elixir'' is as powerful as you claim, prove it. Let us see its effects with our own eyes." The hologram shifted, and a small compartment opened up, revealing the truffle in its shiny wrapping. [One of you may taste it, ] the system declared. [Step forward and experience a treasure from another world.] Zholga, always quick to take risks, slithered forward. "I''ll try it," she said, her forked tongue flicking nervously. She unwrapped the chocolate, revealing its dark, smooth surface. The scent was unlike anything she''d ever encountered¡ªrich and sweet. She took a cautious bite. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as the chocolate touched her tongue, her eyes went wide, and her body shivered. She gasped, feeling a rush of sweet, deep flavors and a surge of energy unlike anything she''d known. Her whole being was filled with a new sensation¡ªsweet, smooth, and rich. It was like tasting pure delight. The other Clan Lords watched closely as Zholga''s expression shifted from shock to bliss. Her serpentine body trembled, her eyes fluttered shut, and she let out a pleased hiss. "This¡­ this is amazing," she whispered, genuinely awed. "I''ve never tasted anything like this in my life." The other Clan Lords exchanged surprised looks. If Zholga, known for her caution, was impressed by this tiny Earthly treat, maybe there was some truth to the system''s claims after all. The system''s voice returned, calm but firm. [My master holds knowledge and treasures beyond this realm¡ªthings you have never imagined. Now, decide. Will you show loyalty to my master and prove yourselves, or will you miss the chance to gain what no other demon has tasted or held?] To further convince them, the hologram changed again. This time, it showed a glowing Orb of Restoration¡ªa mystical item that could heal wounds instantly and restore energy to anyone who held it. The orb shimmered with a soft blue light, radiating warmth and power. [This is another item my lord can offer,] the system continued. [A rare Orb of Restoration. With it, you could recover from any injury and regain your strength in seconds. An artifact of this kind does not exist in your domain. It is beyond your reach¡ªunless you prove yourselves worthy.] Balor, the one-eyed demon, took a deep breath, his interest clear. "It seems we have underestimated this human" he admitted. Kazrak nodded slowly, a new respect in his sharp eyes. "Very well. We will take this test and prove our worth." One by one, the Clan Lords nodded in agreement. The system''s display had convinced them. They were now curious about what more Seojun could offer. The game was on, and they were ready to play by the rules. The Clan Lords immediately moved towards the forest pushing each other. The system, observing their actions, thought to itself, ''I should have appeared as a ball of light to make it easier for them to understand. But for now, the most important thing is ensuring that the host remains undisturbed and gets the rest he needs.'' Meanwhile, Nerathiel, gazing up at the sky, It sensed the pain of the Aeternum Yggrith and muttered, "It''s dying." In the forest, Huno and Silla had transformed into their enormous 15-foot-tall forms. Silla, with his nine heads hissing and snapping, led the way with a sense of fierce determination. A dark, swirling fog began to surround them, thickening the air and making visibility difficult. Silla, his heads darting in different directions, turned to Huno and said with a competitive edge, "Let''s see who can defeat the demon first. I''ll be the first to reach it!" Huno, with a playful growl, accepted the challenge. "You''re on, brother!" As they pushed through the fog, the sound of powerful wings beating against the air echoed around them. The ground trembled slightly with each beat, adding to the tension of the moment. The black fog seemed to thicken, and an unsettling energy filled the forest. Chapter 44: Chapter 44: The Cursed Beast As the Clan Lords moved through the forest, they suddenly stopped, sensing something dangerous approaching. They quickly dodged to avoid the incoming threat and saw Huno, in his enormous form, crash into the largest tree in the forest. The impact shook the ground, and Huno lay there, stunned. The Clan Lords turned to see what had caused the disturbance. To their horror, they saw a terrifying figure emerging from the darkness. It was the Curse Beast, a fearsome demon beast once defeated by Nerathiel long ago, now seemingly awakened. The Curse Beast had six powerful arms, each ending in sharp claws. Its body was covered in dark, jagged armor, and its eyes glowed menacingly. This demon was known as the Demon King''s pet, a powerful and dreaded creature. The Clan Lords were shocked and terrified as they recognized the beast. Its roar echoed through the forest, making the ground tremble. The Curse Beast''s presence was overwhelming, and it seemed to be preparing for something dreadful. The demon held Silla tightly, showing its immense power as it restrained the nine-headed hydra. The Clan Lords were stunned, realizing they faced a danger far beyond anything they had ever encountered. The forest erupted into chaos as the Curse Beast roared again, shaking the ground and the trees. The Clan Lords, still in shock from the sudden appearance of the demon, scrambled to get their bearings. Balor, the one-eyed demon, muttered in disbelief, "This can''t be real. The Curse Beast... it''s impossible! Nerathiel defeated it long ago!" Kazrak, the bull demon, clenched his fists and looked terrified. "Why is it alive? We must have missed something." Before they could fully react, Zholga, the half-serpent woman, saw the Curse Beast preparing another attack. "Dodge, fools!" she shouted urgently. The Curse Beast, with its six massive arms and sharp claws, swung wildly. It threw Silla, the nine-headed hydra, through the air with terrifying strength. The Clan Lords scattered in all directions, narrowly avoiding the beast''s sweeping attack. Huno, still reeling from crashing into the tree, managed to move quickly. He threw his enormous body beneath Silla, breaking the hydra''s fall and preventing it from hitting the ground with full force. As the dust settled, the Clan Lords saw the battle in full swing. Cerberus, the three-headed dog, and Silla, both mighty creatures, fought desperately against the Curse Beast. Cerberus barked and snapped at the demon, his three heads working in unison. Silla''s nine heads lashed out with venom and fury. Despite their strength, the Curse Beast seemed unstoppable, its dark armor deflecting their attacks as if it were made of iron. Vrok, the bull demon, roared in frustration. "Even the legendary hydra and Cerberus are struggling! How can we defeat this thing?" Zholga''s eyes gleamed with determination. "Then the Golden Earth Elixir is mine!" she hissed, revealing her serpent-like body. She slithered quickly toward the Curse Beast, her movements a blur of agility. The Curse Beast, noticing Zholga''s approach, turned its attention to her. Its six claws lashed out, moving with terrifying speed. Zholga twisted and dodged with impressive skill, narrowly escaping the beast''s slashing attacks. She struck back, her claws raking against the Curse Beast''s dark armor. Sparks flew, but the armor held firm. The other Clan Lords joined the fray. Balor, the one-eyed demon, unleashed dark, shadowy projectiles from his hand. He aimed for the gaps in the Curse Beast''s armor, hoping to find a weak spot. Kazrak charged in with brute strength, swinging his heavy weapon and trying to break through the demon''s defenses. The battle was fierce and relentless. The Curse Beast roared and swung its massive claws, sending shockwaves through the forest. Trees were uprooted, and the ground trembled with each swing. The Clan Lords were forced to constantly move, dodging the beast''s powerful strikes and regrouping to plan their next move. Balor''s shadowy attacks caused some damage, but the Curse Beast quickly adapted, using its claws to swat away the projectiles. Kazrak''s powerful strikes made a few dents in the armor, but the demon''s dark strength seemed to keep it moving forward. Zholga continued to dart in and out of range, her serpent-like agility allowing her to avoid the beast''s attacks while delivering precise strikes. She aimed for the armor''s weak points, hoping to create an opening. Her movements were swift and calculated, but the Curse Beast''s relentless assault made it difficult for her to land a decisive blow. Cerberus and Silla fought with everything they had, their combined efforts pushing the Curse Beast back slightly. Cerberus''s heads bit and clawed at the demon''s legs, while Silla''s heads spat venom and struck with powerful tails. Even with their combined strength, the Curse Beast seemed nearly impervious. The battle in the forest continued to rage with ferocity. Sorgar, a demon mage, raised his staff high and chanted an incantation. A powerful aura emanated from him, surrounding his allies with a shimmering light. The Clan Lords felt a surge of energy and strength as Sorgar''s buffs took effect. Balor, the one-eyed demon, saw the opportunity and leaped into the fray. He aimed to strike a decisive blow against the Curse Beast. But as he jumped towards the beast, its enormous, clawed hands shot out with lightning speed. Balor was caught mid-air, trapped in the beast''s grasp. The Curse Beast''s claws dug into Balor''s body, and with a horrifying crunch, the demon''s stomach was torn open, causing him to scream in agony. "Balor!" Vrok, the bull demon, shouted in horror as he saw his comrade being attacked. Silla, seeing Balor, acted quickly. He unleashed a powerful ice beam from his nine heads, striking the Curse Beast''s arm. The icy blast froze the arm solid. The Curse Beast roared in pain and anger, and with a sudden, violent throw, it hurled Balor through the air. Zholga, reacting swiftly, leaped into the air and caught Balor before he hit the ground. With a burst of speed, she landed safely and set Balor down gently. "Heal him, Sorgar!" she shouted urgently as she turned back to the fight. Kazrak, seizing the moment, jumped high and swung his heavy weapon with all his might at the frozen arm. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blade cut through the ice and the beast''s flesh, severing the arm in a spray of dark blood and shards of ice. The Curse Beast howled in rage as the limb fell to the ground. Sorgar hurried over to Balor, his staff glowing with healing magic. He began to cast a powerful spell to mend Balor''s grievous wounds. As Sorgar worked, Zholga rejoined the battle, attacking the Curse Beast with relentless strikes, her serpent-like agility allowing her to dodge the beast''s counterattacks. But as Sorgar healed Balor and the Clan Lords tried to press their advantage, their eyes widened in shock. The Curse Beast''s severed arm began to regenerate rapidly. The flesh and dark armor reformed before their eyes, the arm growing back with terrifying speed. The Curse Beast, now even more enraged, roared again and charged at the Clan Lords with renewed vigor. The ground shook with each step it took, and the forest seemed to tremble with its fury. Chapter 45: Chapter 45:The Curse beast (2) Minuters or It''s been an hour. The five Clan Lords¡ªBalor, Zholga, Kazrak, Vrok, and Sorgar¡ªwere exhausted. They could barely stand, their energy spent from the intense fight with the Curse Beast. Their breathing was labored, and their movements were sluggish. The forest around them was a scene of destruction, with trees downed and debris scattered everywhere. The Curse Beast, though heavily injured and with a regenerated arm, still stood strong. It roared with unyielding fury, its presence a daunting reminder of its power. Huno and Silla were the only ones still actively fighting. They fought with all their remaining strength. Huno''s enormous form clashed with the Curse Beast, his jaws snapping and claws slashing. Silla used its multiple heads to unleash venom and powerful tail strikes. Despite their best efforts, but it''s nothing the curse beast is shrugging off many of their attacks with its dark armor. Sorgar, having just finished healing Balor, floated above the battlefield. He raised his staff and began to gather all of his remaining mana. A brilliant aura surrounded him as he summoned all the elements he could muster¡ªfire, water, air, and earth. First, flames erupted from his staff, swirling around him in a fierce blaze. The fire danced and crackled, casting an orange glow over the battlefield. Next, water began to coalesce around him, forming a massive, swirling vortex that shimmered with a cool, blue light. The air crackled with energy, creating powerful gusts that howled and roared around him. Finally, the earth beneath him rumbled and shifted, with rocks and soil rising into the air, forming a swirling mass of brown and gray. The combined elements created a mesmerizing yet terrifying display of raw power. The fire and water clashed, steam rising as they met, while the air whipped around violently, and the earth threatened to quake under the pressure. The swirling mixture of elements created a colossal storm of energy above Sorgar, the force of it visible from every angle. With a final, determined shout, Sorgar unleashed the full force of the combined elements at the Curse Beast. The elemental storm hurtled toward the demon, a chaotic blast of fire, water, air, and earth. The Curse Beast was caught off guard as the elemental assault struck, the powerful forces smashing into it with overwhelming impact. The forest was illuminated with the brilliant light of the attack, and the shockwave of the explosion pushed back Huno and Silla. The Clan Lords, despite their exhaustion, watched in awe as Sorgar''s ultimate spell raged against the Curse Beast. The beast roared in pain and rage as it was battered by the elemental onslaught, its dark armor cracking under the pressure. As Sorgar''s massive elemental attack faded, the Clan Lords saw their chance to strike. They were exhausted but hoped to finish off the Curse Beast. Just as they prepared to attack, Huno and Silla suddenly stopped their fight. They looked alarmed and rushed towards the Clan Lords. "What''s going on?!" Kazrak asked, puzzled as Huno and Silla skidded to a halt in front of them. Huno and Silla''s urgent actions were clear. Without waiting for an explanation, they activated their powerful barrier, a protective shield that enveloped the Clan Lords. Sorgar, who had been fighting hard and was now kneeling from the exhaustion, realized something dangerous was coming. He quickly took out a monster core, crushed it, and absorbed its energy to regain some of his mana. With renewed strength, he cast a strong barrier spell, reinforcing the protection around them. The Curse Beast let out a roar so loud it shook the ground. Trees were ripped from their roots and thrown around as the beast''s roar caused massive tremors. The beast''s dark armor exploded, revealing a newly regenerated, even more terrifying form underneath. Its armor was now stronger and more fearsome. The Clan Lords, already worn out, saw the Curse Beast''s health completely restored and felt a wave of hopelessness. They slumped to the ground, realizing the fight was far from over and that their chances of winning were slim. "We''re done for," Vrok said quietly, his voice filled with despair. Zholga, her frustration boiling over, shouted angrily, "Damn it, Nerathiel! Where are you?" The Curse Beast, now fully healed and more terrifying than ever, was ready to strike. Its six arms moved powerfully, and its dark armor glowed with a menacing light. The Clan Lords, already exhausted, braced themselves for the next attack. The beast''s eyes shone brightly as it opened its mouth. A deep, rumbling sound filled the air, and the ground shook. The Curse Beast was gathering energy for a massive attack. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s it doing?!" Kazrak yelled. Suddenly, a blinding beam of dark energy shot out from the beast''s mouth. The beam was a fierce, concentrated line of destructive power, moving fast and aiming directly at the Clan Lords. "Everyone, take cover!" Sorgar shouted as he tried to cast another barrier. Huno and Silla reacted quickly. Huno threw himself in front of the Clan Lords to shield them with full force barrier, while Silla created a thick ice wall behind his barrier to block the beam. The beam hit Huno and the ice wall with tremendous force. Huno roared in pain as the beam burned his fur and injured him. Silla''s ice wall cracked and shattered, but it slowed the beam''s advance. The ground around them was scorched and melted from the attack. The Clan Lords huddled behind their defenses, struggling against the heat and pressure of the beam. Sorgar, still weak, tried to keep the barriers strong and help his allies with his remaining magic. "We need to fight back!" Kazrak yelled, trying to stay steady as the ground shook. Balor, still hurt but determined, forced himself to stand. "I''ll provide cover. You go!" Zholga and Vrok, determined to help, prepared to attack. Zholga slithered into position, her serpent-like body ready for action. Vrok, using his bull-like strength, readied his weapon for a powerful strike. Sorgar, having recovered a bit, used his remaining magic to support his allies. "Use all your strength!" he urged, pushing himself to help them. The Curse Beast''s beam continued its intense assault, but the Clan Lords, driven by desperation, prepared to fight back. Huno and Silla maintained their defenses as Zholga and Vrok readied their counterattacks. The battle was chaotic, with the Curse Beast''s overwhelming power clashing against the Clan Lords'' desperate efforts. Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Their Ultimate moves has no effect Zholga slithered forward. Her eyes glowed with determination, her body coiling like a spring ready to strike. She raised her arms, dark energy swirling around her in a violent storm. Her voice echoed through the battlefield, fierce and full of rage. "This ends NOW!" she hissed, her fangs bared. Her body twisted as she summoned all the demonic power within her. The ground beneath her cracked as massive black serpents made of pure energy rose from the earth, wrapping around her. With a flick of her wrist, the serpents lunged toward the Curse Beast, their fangs gleaming with venomous power. The ground trembled as they struck the beast, coiling around its massive form and squeezing with crushing force. For a moment, it looked as though the Curse Beast was struggling. The dark armor cracked, and its roars filled the air with fury. Zholga pushed harder, sweat dripping from her forehead as she gave everything she had. "Feel my wrath!" she screamed. But then, the Curse Beast roared, its body pulsing with dark energy. With a sickening crack, the serpents shattered, disintegrating into dust. Zholga''s eyes widened in horror. "No¡­ It can''t be¡­!" she gasped, but before she could react, the Curse Beast swung one of its massive arms at her. The blow hit her with bone-shattering force, sending her flying through the air. She braced for impact with the ground, but at the last moment, Silla darted forward. He wrapped his transformed serpent body around her, cushioning the blow as they both tumbled to the ground. "Thank you, Silla," Zholga whispered weakly, struggling to stay conscious. Next was Vrok, the bull demon. His massive horns glinted in the dim light as he stood tall, his muscles rippling with the last of his strength. He raised his warhammer, the weapon glowing with a fierce, red light. "Curse Beast! I''ll show you the true power of a demon warrior!" Vrok bellowed, stomping the ground with such force that the earth quaked beneath him and took out his weapon. The red light around his warhammer intensified, growing hotter until the very air around it shimmered with heat. With a mighty roar, Vrok charged at the Curse Beast, swinging his weapon with all his strength. The hammer slammed into the beast''s chest, creating a shockwave that shook the entire forest. For a brief moment, the Curse Beast staggered. "Ha! Take that!" Vrok shouted triumphantly, but his victory was short-lived. The Curse Beast growled, its dark armor shimmering with renewed energy. The warhammer''s impact had barely scratched it. Vrok''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No... but that''s my ultimate move!!" he muttered, but before he could react, the Curse Beast swung one of its six arms toward him. Vrok leaped back just in time, dodging the attack by inches. He landed heavily, breathing hard, his strength nearly gone. Kazrak, the lion-faced demon, stepped forward next. As he summoned his power. With a deep roar, he unsheathed his twin blades, their edges glowing with fierce, white-hot energy. "Now it''s my turn," Kazrak growled. He dashed forward with lightning speed, slashing at the Curse Beast with precision and power. His blades cut through the air like streaks of light, aiming for the beast''s exposed weak spots. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each strike was fast and deadly, but the Curse Beast''s armor deflected most of his blows. Kazrak growled in frustration, pushing himself harder, but it was no use. The Curse Beast was simply too strong. "Damn it!" Kazrak cursed, panting heavily. The Curse Beast barely flinched from his attacks, and with a roar, it swung at him. Kazrak managed to dodge, rolling to the side and avoiding the worst of the blow, but his body was at its limit. Balor, the one-eyed demon, knew his turn had come. His single glowing eye locked onto the Curse Beast as he gathered all the energy he had left. A swirling orb of dark magic appeared in his hand, crackling with power. "This is it!" Balor shouted. He raised the orb high and hurled it at the Curse Beast. The orb streaked through the air like a shooting star, slamming into the beast''s chest with a deafening explosion. The Curse Beast roared in pain, but as the smoke cleared, Balor''s heart sank. The creature stood unharmed, its dark armor gleaming. Balor''s last attack had done nothing. "It''s impossible¡­" Balor whispered, his voice filled with disbelief. Finally, Sorgar, still kneeling from exhaustion, gritted his teeth. He had one more spell left, but it would take everything he had. With a trembling hand, he raised his staff, drawing on the last remnants of his mana. "Sorgar! Don''t push yourself!" Kazrak shouted, but Sorgar didn''t listen. "I must¡­ We must win!" Sorgar gasped, his voice strained. With a final surge of power, he unleashed a massive blast of magical energy¡ªa blinding beam of light that shot toward the Curse Beast. The beam struck the Curse Beast head-on, engulfing it in a brilliant explosion of magic. The forest was lit up like day as the beam tore through the air, shaking the ground with its force. But as the light faded, the Curse Beast emerged, its body untouched. Sorgar fell to his knees, his energy completely spent. "No... No..." he muttered weakly, his eyes wide with disbelief. The Curse Beast, now towering over the exhausted Clan Lords, let out a roar of triumph. It raised its six arms, ready to crush them all. The Clan Lords, too weak to fight any longer, could only watch in horror. Was this the end? As the Curse Beast roared in triumph, Huno prepared for his next move, knowing the fight was reaching its critical point he plan to go all out. Suddenly, the system appeared before him, showing a glowing message: [I''ve borrowed mana from the host. Since I don''t have his permission, I can only take 1/8. Use the host''s Darkflame.] Huno looked at the message and spoke, "Is Master''s Darkflame enough for this Curse Beast, Father? You saw the Clan Lords'' attacks, especially Sorgar''s¡ªthey had no effect." A deep voice responded inside Huno''s mind, calm but firm. [Huno, don''t forget that Host is different. His mana, skills, and spells are not like others. He has the blood of Lady Yuna. Even the weakest spell is ten times more powerful." Huno bared his sharp teeth and growled, "I will trust Master''s Darkflame." The system quickly flashed another message, [Preparing Darkflame¡­ Stand by.] This was no ordinary flame¡ªit was Seojun''s Darkflame, infused with his mana. The Clan Lords, still recovering from their earlier failed attacks, watched in awe as Huno began to channel the Darkflame. Zholga, Vrok, Kazrak, Balor, and Sorgar could feel the immense power radiating from him. Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Seojun Darkflame Huno began with his first spell. "Hellshadow Fire!" he shouted, unleashing a torrent of dark, scorching flames. The Hellshadow Fire blazed with a deep, purplish hue, burning with unholy intensity. It struck the Curse Beast''s left stomach, causing the beast to roar in pain. The flames seared through its dark armor, weakening the beast''s defenses. "Soulfire!" Huno continued, channeling even more energy into his attack. The Soulfire flared with a brilliant, ghostly blue light. It was a magical fire that burned with a fierce, ethereal energy, intensifying the pain and damage to the Curse Beast. The beast staggered under the assault, its armor starting to crack under the immense pressure of the spell. "Cursed Emberstorm, target locked!" Huno commanded, his voice filled with determination. The Emberstorm erupted as a storm of swirling, cursed embers. The embers flew through the air like dark, fiery arrows, striking the beast with unrelenting force. The cursed flames consumed the beast''s left side, further damaging its already weakened armor and core. Despite the devastating power of Huno''s spells, the Curse Beast remained a formidable opponent. The initial attacks had weakened the beast, but it was still standing strong. Silla, seeing that Huno needed more power, shouted, "You need more mana!" Without hesitation, Silla reached out with his remaining strength and began transferring his mana to Huno the clanlords also raised their hands and poured the last of their mana into Huno. Their efforts combined to give Huno the boost he desperately needed. With renewed energy, Huno cast his spells again. "Hellshadow Fire!" he roared, the dark flames roaring even fiercer this time. "Soulfire!" The ghostly blue flames intensified further, spreading rapidly across the beast''s surface. "Cursed Emberstorm!" The storm of cursed embers grew larger and more violent, pouring down on the beast''s weakened spot. The system, aware of the immense power being unleashed, issued a warning. [Warning: The combined spell attacks may alter the domain''s stability. The skill might collapse half of the domain.] To protect the surrounding area, the system placed a barrier around the Curse Beast to contain the damage but left the top open where the spells were attacking. The barrier shimmered around the beast, containing the destructive energy and preventing it from spreading. The powerful attacks from Huno, fueled by the additional mana, struck the Curse Beast with incredible force. The beast howled in agony as the dark flames, ghostly fire, and cursed embers tore through its armor and damaged its core. The Curse Beast began to disappear. Its body broke apart, turning into ash and blowing away with the wind. The dark flames and cursed embers had done their job, causing the beast to slowly fade from view. Huno and Silla, exhausted from their intense magic, collapsed to the ground. They were completely drained and barely conscious. The Clan Lords, still stuck in the web and having given their last bit of energy to help Huno, started to lose consciousness as well. Their strength was gone, and they slumped against the sticky web, unable to move. The Curse Beast''s roars faded away as it continued to disintegrate. Soon, there was nothing left but a few wisps of dark energy floating away. The battlefield was quiet now, with only the sound of the wind and the forest in the background. The Clan Lords and their allies were unconscious, their bodies worn out from the battle. The system''s barrier, which had protected Seojun and the Bino Clan, began to disappear as the immediate threat was gone. The Curse Beast was now just a memory, and the battlefield was left in a silent, exhausted state. The cost of victory was clear in the fallen forms of the Clan Lords and their allies. Seojun with Malara family sighing as he want to go back in his bed, now ooking at Malara Family''s pet which is Small wyrm. The notif appeared but immediately muted. Seojun thought he saw notif but nothing see just shrug. Ding! [Congratulations! Your guardian has defeated the Cursed Beast, Disaster Demon!] Ding! [You have defeated the former Clan Lord, Great Hellhound. Your clan''s strength and Lord influence have increased.] [Level up notification: You have gained experience from the battle. Your level has increased.] Along with this, there was another notification about the Dark Flame skill. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Your Dark Flame skill has leveled up.] Ding! [Huno and Silla level up!] The system activated the Soul Harvest function to collect the Curse Beast''s essence. The process began with a shimmering, ethereal energy extending towards the remnants of the beast''s soul. The dark energy that had once been the beast was drawn into a swirling vortex and absorbed by the system. [Initiating Soul Harvest] The extraction was meticulous, gathering every fragment of the beast''s cursed essence. As the system completed the soul harvest, it entered the Loading phase, processing the collected power. [Soul Harvest Complete. Skill Level Up: Soul Harvest] Seojun, though mostly unconscious, could feel a faint shift in his energy. The Soul Harvest skill, which had been crucial in gathering the beast''s essence, leveled up due to its successful application. [Soul Harvest skill is evolving,] The skill''s evolution began, transforming Soul Harvest into a more advanced form. The system detailed the upgrade: [Soul Harvest has evolved into ''Abyssal Soul Reaping.'' This upgraded skill enhances the ability to extract and utilize the souls of powerful beings, offering greater control and increased benefits from harvested essences.] The new Abyssal Soul Reaping skill provided Seojun with enhanced capabilities, allowing him to better harness the souls he collected and gain even more significant advantages from their power. With the skill evolution completed, the system withdrew. Summoning Huno and Silla to the Guardian space. Two days later... The room was quiet and dimly lit, with soft light filtering through a small window. The Clan Lords lay on comfortable beds, slowly waking up. Balor, the one-eyed demon lord, stirred first. His single eye blinked open, and he tried to sit up, feeling groggy. Beside him, his attendant was already awake, watching him closely. "Lord Balor, you''ve been asleep for two days," the attendant said with concern. "The battle took a heavy toll on you and the others." Balor rubbed his head, still feeling strange. "Two days... What happened after the battle?" he asked, his voice deep and gravelly. Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Evolve "Lord Silla summoned us after the battle," the attendant explained. "When you all collapsed, Silla sensed the danger and called for each of us to come and take care of our lords. We arrived and brought you all here to recover. Since then, nothing significant has happened." As Balor sat up fully, he noticed something different about himself. His body felt stronger, and there was a new energy coursing through him. He looked down at his hands and saw they had changed. His skin was darker, almost like obsidian, and his muscles looked more defined. "Something is different," Balor said, noticing a faint glow around his hands. "I''ve already reached my maximum evolution, yet I feel... evolved again." His attendant nodded, eyes wide with surprise. "Lord Balor, it appears you have evolved further. I''m not sure how, but your power feels even greater than before." Balor looked in a nearby mirror. His single eye remained the same, but his horns had grown longer, curving back in a more menacing shape. His whole body radiated a new, darker aura. Meanwhile, Kazrak, the lion-faced demon lord with red skin, groaned as he woke up. His attendant quickly moved closer. "Lord Kazrak, you''re awake! You''ve been out for two days." Kazrak''s eyes fluttered open, his feline features showing both confusion and irritation. "Two days? Where are we?" he demanded. "We are in Lord Seojun''s clan," the attendant replied. "Lord Silla called for us to tend to you after the battle with the Curse Beast. We brought you here to heal." Kazrak stretched his powerful limbs, feeling stronger than before. He noticed his claws were longer and sharper, his mane thicker and filled with a fiery glow. "I feel... different," he muttered, looking down at his hands. His muscles bulged more than before, and his whole body seemed infused with a deeper, intense energy. On another bed, Zholga, the half-woman, half-serpent demon lord, began to stir. She opened her eyes slowly, her long serpent tail curling around the bed. Her attendant was by her side immediately. "Where are we?" Zholga asked, her voice soft but commanding. "You are in Lord Seojun''s clan''s care," the attendant explained. "Lord Silla summoned us after the battle to bring you here. You have been asleep for two days after fighting the Curse Beast." Zholga nodded, her snake eyes scanning the room. She felt a new power within her. Her scales shimmered with a new, vibrant green hue, and her snake tail felt more powerful, as if it could crush boulders. She could feel the magic within her had grown stronger too, almost doubling in intensity. Nearby, Sorgar, the skeleton demon lord, awoke next. His empty eye sockets glowed with a brighter, eerie blue light. His bones creaked as he moved, but he felt different too. His attendant stepped forward, seeing the change. "Lord Sorgar, your bones... they look thicker, stronger," the attendant said in awe. Sorgar''s skeletal frame was now covered in an eerie, dark metal-like coating, making him look more terrifying and formidable. Vrok, the bull demon lord, was the last to wake. He groaned as he pushed himself up, his massive horns scraping the bed''s headboard. His red eyes blinked open, and he noticed the change in his body. His already muscular form had grown even larger, his muscles bulging like steel cords. His skin was darker, and his horns were longer and sharper than ever. "Something happened to us all," Vrok muttered, his voice deep and rumbling like thunder. "We''ve all changed... evolved." Each of the Clan Lords had undergone a strange transformation, gaining new power and strength. Their attendants stood by, equally amazed and confused. The Clan Lords slowly woke up, each feeling the lingering effects of the recent battle. Vrok, the bull demon lord, was the first to speak. "We should thank Lord Seojun for everything he has done for us," Vrok said. "Attendant, take our beasts as a gift to this clan and show our appreciation." Zholga, the half-woman, half-serpent demon lord whispered,"I will make a contract with the human to support both our clans... Attendant! let''s return so I can speak with my father about this." Her attendant nodded and began preparing to leave. As Zholga moved toward the exit. Kazrak, the lion-faced demon lord, turned to the others. "We need to ensure we get the most support from Seojun. Each of us must show our value." Balor, the one-eyed demon lord, grunted in agreement. "We must demonstrate our worth to secure his favor." As the Clan Lords and their attendants were about to leave, they all took a moment to reflect on the rewards they had received earlier. The golden elixirs and mysterious items had been tasted before the battle, and the attendants explained their significance. "That thing is not lying, It gave us the elixir" Kazrak said, recalling the earlier taste. "Nothing in the domain has flavors like these." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sorgar, the skeleton demon lord, added, "The golden elixirs will certainly aid in our recovery. I haven''t seen such high-quality items in ages." Seojun was hiding in a quiet corner of the Bino Clan''s area. He was trying to avoid being seen, as he was still uncomfortable with the way Malara kept pulling him around and making him the center of attention. The system''s hologram appeared, [Please stay for a while, host. You still have time to rest and recover."] Seojun looked at the hologram and said, "I need to find Nerathiel and leave this domain quickly. I have to hurry to complete my mission. My mom needs me and I need to go back." The system''s hologram tried to reassure him. [Host, you are not fully rested. Resting for a while will help you.] Seojun shook his head. "I understand, but I can''t waste any more time. None of the Bino demons have seen me, so I have a chance to move fast. I need to find Nerathiel and get back to my mom as soon as I can." The system''s hologram insisted. Seojun muttered. "I get it, but I have to leave now. I can''t stay here any longer. My mission is the priority." Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Saving the Tree The system''s hologram sensed Seojun''s resolve to leave and decided to comply. [As you wish, host. Would you like to summon Huno and Silla now?] Seojun shook his head, using his stealth skill to remain hidden. "No, let them stay there . I''ll summon them later." With that, Seojun carefully made his way out of the Bino Clan''s territory. As he walked, he suddenly felt something strange¡ªa faint sense of pain or distress in the distance. His heightened senses picked up on it, and he decided to follow the feeling. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He moved swiftly and quietly through the forest, guided by the unsettling sensation. Meanwhile, in a grand castle, Nerathiel, the god of the domain, sat on his throne, visibly frustrated. He turned to a demon kneeling before him. "Have you found the main ingredient?" Nerathiel demanded. The demon shook his head and spoke with regret. "Forgive me, God Nerathiel. We have not found the main ingredient. It seems it no longer exists." Nerathiel slammed his fist on the throne, causing a tremor to shake the room. "I need that ingredient! If there''s no Vitalis mycelium then how can I save Yggrith?!" His voice echoed with desperation and anger. The room fell silent as the gravity of his words sank in. Seojun reached a clearing where the largest tree he had ever seen stood. It was huge, with a dark, twisted trunk and branches that reached out like ancient arms. The tree had black fruit hanging from it, glowing softly. The system''s hologram appeared, [This is Aeternum Yggrith, the Tree of Eternal Shadows. Its fruit looks like an apple but is black.] Seojun looked at the tree, amazed. "This is incredible, What a beautiful tree" As he approached the tree, The vines around that suppose to attack anyone who approach seemed to calm down. The cries he had been hearing grew louder. Leaves began to fall, and some branches started to break. He reached out and touched the tree. Suddenly, he heard a voice more clearly, pleading for help. "Please¡­ help us¡­" Seojun focused on the voice, trying to understand. "Who is this? What do you need?" The voice continued, strained and desperate. "Help us... The tree is dying, It was once a small treasure in the domain, but as years passed, it grew and became the heart of the domain. If the tree dies, the entire domain will perish." As Seojun listened, he remembered the happy faces and smiles of the Bino demons, especially the children. He recalled their warmth and kindness, and it strengthened his resolve. "I will do what I can. Tell me how can i help?" Seojun stood by the massive Aeternum Yggrith, listening to the desperate voice. The tree''s leaves rustled as it spoke, "Vitalis Myceleum¡­ we need Vitalis Myceleum." Seojun frowned. "What is that? I''ve never heard of it." The system''s hologram appeared and provided an explanation. [Vitalis Myceleum is a type of mushroom. It has healing properties and is known for its ability to restore life force and vitality. It resembles a small, glowing mushroom with a pale, bioluminescent appearance. It is often used in healing rituals and is highly valued for its restorative effects.] The system continued, [In the past, demons in this domain used to exchange Vitalis Myceleum for the tree''s fruits. The mushrooms were crucial for maintaining the balance and health of the domain.] "Let''s go back to the Bino Clan. They might know where to find Vitalis Myceleum." Just as he was about to leave, the system''s hologram blocked his path. [The Vitalis Myceleum no longer exists, host.] Seojun looked puzzled. "What do you mean it no longer exists?" The system explained, [Vitalis Myceleum was destroyed during a previous conflict when the domain was under attack. The remaining resources were depleted, and the mushrooms have not been replenished since. Without them, the tree''s ability to heal is compromised.] Seojun sighed, feeling the weight of the situation. "So, without the Vitalis Myceleum, the tree can''t be saved." Seojun stood by the Aeternum Yggrith, feeling the urgency of the situation. "There must be another way"He looked at the direction where the Bino demons is and muttered, "They''re not humans, but they deserve to live longer." The system knew that it''s host is kind. Before Seojun, the system''s last host was his mother, Seoyang. She was kind and always wanted to help others, even when it was dangerous. But At the age of 20, Seoyang accidentally got pregnant, and as per the system''s rules, the system was automatically deactivated and turned back into a book. This deactivation happened because the system''s rules stated that if a host became pregnant, it would turn back into a book and could only be reactivated by the host''s child once they turned 18 and met the requirements which is blood. Seoyang had hidden the book in the basement, knowing that only a female child could inherit it. She was unaware that Seojun had discovered it. The system observed Seojun and thought to itself, ''Looks like the host has grew fond of them. If this domain were to disappear, it would surely hurt his heart. I can''t let that happen.'' The system continued, [There is another way, but I must warn you, host. It might endanger your life.] Seojun gazed at the Aeternum Yggrith, its once-vibrant leaves now drooping. He placed a hand on the tree''s bark and murmured, "If Mom were in this situation, she''d do it without hesitation. Remember telling some of Mom bravery? I''m her child, after all." A smile touched Seojun''s lips as he resolved to act, even if it meant putting himself at risk. The system, recognizing Seojun''s resolve, thought to itself, ''I''m right; it was a good decision not to follow through with my plan to take over.'' Seojun looked at the Aeternum Yggrith and asked, "What''s the other way?" The system responded, [The alternative involves a high risk. The first one is You would have to sacrifice a significant part of your own lifespan to save the tree. This means you would be endangering your own life in a serious way. The second one is Performing a dangerous ritual to transfer a powerful essence into the tree. This could be risky and might have unforeseen consequences.] Seojun was taken aback, He took a deep breath and nodded, ready to make the sacrifice if it meant saving the domain and its people. Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Protect Master [Host, summon Huno and Silla. You need them to avoid disturbances or interference during the ritual.] Seojun nodded. "Huno, Silla," he called out, his voice firm but calm. With a sudden burst of energy, Huno and Silla, appeared before him. They had sensed the urgency in Seojun''s call and immediately took their positions, surrounding him protectively. He turned his attention back to the massive, wilting tree before him. The Aeternum Yggrith was groaning in pain, its branches creaking and leaves falling like black tears onto the forest floor. Seojun took a deep breath. "If there''s no other way... I have to do this." [This is the safest option,] the system. [It''s less dangerous than the first way, where you''d lose half your lifetime. But it still carries risks, host.] Seojun stared at the massive tree, Aeternum Yggrith. "I understand," he said softly. The system flickered again, projecting a circle of runes around Seojun''s feet. [The ritual will begin now. You must focus your energy on the tree''s core,] it instructed. [Do not waver.] Seojun took a deep breath, closing his eyes and concentrating. He felt a surge of energy starting to flow from his body, like a river being pulled toward the Aeternum Yggrith. The tree seemed to respond, its branches shaking and its leaves quivering. Slowly, a dim light began to form around the tree''s core, pulsating as if it were a beating heart. Meanwhile, in the territories of the other clan lords, something unusual began to happen. The sky above started to darken, casting deep shadows over the lands. The beasts¡ªgreat and small¡ªbegan to act strangely. They became restless, their eyes glowing an eerie red, and they started to attack anyone nearby. Kazrak, the lion-faced demon lord, was watching over the beasts that he planned to offer to Lord Seojun as a gift. Suddenly, the beasts'' eyes flashed red, and they went berserk, charging wildly. "What''s happening?!" Kazrak shouted, dodging as one of the beasts lunged at him. He quickly took to the air, soaring above the chaos, and noticed the darkened sky stretching far and wide. Then he felt it¡ªa powerful aura coming from the direction of the Aeternum Yggrith. "What is going on over there?" he muttered, noticing some of the crazed beasts running directly toward the great tree. Kazrak wasn''t the only one who noticed the change. In the sky, he saw the other clan lords flying toward the source of the disturbance. As he hovered, trying to make sense of the situation, a plant demon floated toward him. It was a large flower with petals like wings, its voice soft but urgent. "Someone is trying to save the great Yggrith, Lord Kazrak" the flower said. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kazrak''s eyes narrowed. "Save? What do you mean?" "The great Yggrith is dying," the plant demon explained. "And someone is trying to save it without the Vitalis Myceleum. But it is causing the beasts of all domains to lose control. You must help him." Kazrak''s mind raced. If the great Yggrith dies, the whole domain could fall apart. He glanced back at the other clan lords, who were also looking toward the Aeternum Yggrith with concern. If there was a chance to save the tree, they couldn''t ignore it. "We need to head there now," Kazrak growled, making up his mind. He could see that the other clan lords were already moving toward the Aeternum Yggrith with the same urgency. Back at the tree, Seojun continued with the ritual, his energy pouring. Huno and Silla stood close to Seojun, their eyes sharp and bodies tense. They could sense the danger approaching. As Seojun continued the ritual, more beasts charged toward them, their eyes glowing red with madness. The air was filled with growls, roars, and the sound of heavy footsteps pounding the ground. Huno''s growled in unison, his middle head barking commands. "Stay back! Protect the master!" With a loud roar, he lunged at the first wave of beasts, his jaws snapping down on one, tossing it aside like a rag doll. The other heads blasted flames and ice, keeping the crazed creatures away from Seojun. Silla, in his silver-scaled form, dragon body nine heads moved swiftly between the beasts, slashing at them with his sharp tail and fangs. "None shall pass!", his eyes locked on the approaching threats. [Barrier activated. Any interruption could cause serious harm to the host,] it announced. The glowing barrier surrounded Seojun like a protective shell, keeping him safe from the chaos outside. Despite the barrier, the ritual remained fragile. If Seojun was disturbed, the energy flow could break, and that might be very dangerous for him. The system knew this and ensured the barrier was strong. [Host must stay focused,] the system reminded. Huno barked fiercely as more beasts tried to break through, slamming into them with his powerful body. His heads worked together "Stay down!" he growled, holding his ground. Silla, moving like a silver flash, struck any beast that got too close to Seojun''s barrier. "We will protect him," he muttered to himself, determination in his eyes. He knew how important this was¡ªnot just for the tree, but for Seojun''s safety too. The beasts kept coming, but Huno and Silla didn''t back down. They fought harder, determined to keep any threat away from their master. The dark sky above rumbled with thunder as the beasts seemed to grow more frenzied, driven by some unseen force. Seojun, deep in concentration, didn''t see the battle raging around him. His focus was entirely in the Tree. Huno and Silla were pushed to their limits as the waves of beasts grew fiercer. Bloodthirsty roars and snarls filled the air as more and more creatures charged toward them. Silla, realizing the overwhelming numbers, decided it was time to use a powerful skill. "Time for reinforcements," Silla muttered. His silver-scaled body shimmered, and suddenly, eight other serpents appeared beside him¡ªhis clones, each bearing a single head like his own. Together, they looked like a squad of fearsome silver serpents, their scales gleaming under the darkened sky. The air filled with the hiss of Silla and his clones as they moved like a tide, striking with fangs and tails to repel the wave of attackers. One of the clones lunged at a beast that resembled a massive black panther, its eyes burning red and saliva dripping from its fangs. The clone coiled around the panther, squeezing tight until the beast was crushed with a sickening crunch. But there were too many. A monstrous boar-like creature with six tusks and spiked fur charged toward them Chapter 51: Chapter 51:Beast wave Seojun as he sat at the center, eyes closed, focusing all his energy on the ritual to save the Aeternum Yggrith. His hands pressed firmly against the ancient bark, and a bright light began to glow from the tree''s core. The ground trembled slightly, and the air was thick with tension. The barrier around him glowed, protecting him from the chaos outside, but it was not invincible. Huno and Silla stood like guardians before him, surrounded by a swarm of wild, frenzied beasts. The creatures attacked without stopping, their eyes glowing red with madness. Huno, with his three heads, fought fiercely, Silla, now using his clones, fought alongside him. Each of his eight clones had a single head, turning them into a squad of silver-scaled serpents. "There''s too many beasts!" Huno shouted, his deep voice booming over the chaos. He slammed his paws into the ground, sending a shockwave that knocked back a group of beasts¡ªgiant, boar-like creatures with six tusks and thick, spiked fur. But for every beast they pushed back, more took their place. Then, a new threat appeared from above. Winged creatures¡ªlarge, bat-like beasts with leathery wings and multiple glowing eyes¡ªbegan to dive down from the darkened sky. Some had four wings, some had three heads, and others were covered in scales that shimmered in the dim light. "Incoming, from above!" Huno shouted activating his new skill, his middle head spewing a torrent of fire to burn the hornets away. Some caught fire and fell to the ground, but others dodged and continued their attack. They screeched as they flew, diving toward Seojun''s barrier, trying to break through from above. "If only we could use our original size, we could block them all," Silla hissed, frustration in his voice because the biggest they can grow is only 15 feet tall as they have to level up more. The beasts swooped down fast, forcing Silla and his clones to strike them out of the air. He coiled his body and shot upward, his jaws snapping shut around a beast''s wing, tearing it off and sending the creature crashing to the ground. Meanwhile, Huno leaped up, his left head blasting fire to burn another out of the sky. A swift, serpent-like beast with sharp claws and wings managed to slip past their defenses. It darted toward Seojun''s barrier, its eyes glowing red with a crazed hunger. "Master!" Huno and Silla shouted in unison, their voices filled with urgency. They moved to intercept, but they were just a second too late. The beast slammed against the barrier with a loud bang. Inside the barrier, Seojun winced in pain, his eyes squeezing shut. The barrier shook, and a ripple of energy shot through it. The impact caused the ritual to tremble, and Seojun''s body tensed as he struggled to maintain focus. [The barrier must not be breached,] the system warned. [Interference will cause great risk to the host.] Huno acted quickly. He sprang forward with all three heads snapping and bit down on the beast''s nape. With a powerful twist, he threw the creature far away, sending it crashing into a group of beasts below. But in his moment of action, Huno was caught off guard. Three more beasts-a giant, bear-like monster with two heads, a horned wolf with spikes all over its body, and a creature that looked like a mix of a lizard and a centipede with long, sharp legs- pounced on him. Their jaws clamped down on his back and legs, dragging him away from Seojun''s side. "Brother, hold on!" Silla shouted, his clones quickly rushing to help Huno. Two of his serpents coiled around the bear-like beast, squeezing it until its bones cracked, while another two clones bit and slashed at the horned wolf, trying to pry it off Huno. But with Huno dragged away, another winged beast, a giant bat with a lion''s face and claws like a hawk''s, swooped down, aiming straight for Seojun''s barrier. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It crashed into the glowing shield, and this time the barrier flickered more violently. Seojun''s face twisted in pain, his body shivering as the ritual was threatened. The tree groaned as the flow of energy wavered. Inside the barrier, Seojun flinched, his body tensing up. The ritual energy trembled again, and the tree groaned in pain. [Host is experiencing severe stress. The ritual''s stability is at risk,] the system''s warned. Huno, despite being bitten and dragged, roared with fury. With a burst of strength, he ripped free from the creatures holding him. His middle head blasted the lizard-like beast with flames, burning it to ash, while his left head crushed the wolf''s skull in its jaws. His right head snapped at the bear creature, forcing it to release its grip. Panting, blood dripping from his wounds, Huno rushed back to Seojun''s side, just as the lion-faced bat was about to strike the barrier again. With a mighty leap, Huno intercepted it, his jaws clamping down on its neck. "Not today!" he growled, ripping the beast away and tossing it back into the air. Silla and his clones finished off the remaining attackers around them, making sure to keep a close eye on the sky. "We have to hold them back, brother!" Silla said. "Yes, for Master!" Huno replied, his heads scanning for any new threats. A single bat-like beast managed to slip through a gap. It was small but fierce, with its mouth wide open and teeth ready to tear. It darted toward Seojun''s barrier, aiming to smash into it. Seojun''s body tensed even more as the strain of maintaining the ritual while defending against constant attacks weighed heavily on him. His breathing became shallow. Huno was pinned to the ground, struggling beneath the weight of several beasts clawing and biting at him. His three heads snapped and snarled, trying to fend them off, but the beasts were relentless. One was a giant, saber-toothed lion with a mane of spikes, while another was a massive bear with scales instead of fur. The third was a boar-like creature with tusks as long as swords, its red eyes glowing with fury. Huno tried to stand, but the combined weight of the beasts kept him down. Blood dripped from his wounds, and his strength was fading. Chapter 52: Chapter 52: All together Meanwhile, Silla was surrounded, fighting off beasts from every side. His main body coiled and lashed, knocking back a pack of armored wolves and giant centipedes that tried to swarm him. He was doing everything he could to protect Seojun, but the sheer number of beasts was overwhelming. His body was covered in cuts and bruises, and his muscles burned from exhaustion. Silla gritted his teeth and thought, "After this, I have to get stronger. I can''t let this happen again. Next time, I won''t be struggling like this."Just then, Huno, with all his might, let out a powerful howling roar that echoed across the battlefield. The sound was deafening, and the beasts on top of him were thrown back, unable to hold their ground against the sheer force of his voice. Some flew away, crashing into trees and rocks, while others staggered back, disoriented. The beasts around Silla also stopped in their tracks, momentarily stunned by the roar. But it was only for a moment. They quickly began to recover, snarling and growling as they prepared to attack again. Huno and Silla were both breathing heavily, their bodies heaving with each breath. They were exhausted, but they knew they had to keep fighting. They couldn''t let any beast get past them and reach Seojun. Above them, several flying beasts began to circle. Huge, eagle-like creatures with sharp talons and glowing red eyes screeched as they swooped down, aiming directly for Seojun''s barrier. Huno and Silla both knew that if only they could use their original size, they could easily block these attacks. However, the highest size they could grow for now was 15 feet tall. "Master!" both Huno and Silla shouted in unison as one of the flying beasts slipped past their defenses, diving straight toward Seojun''s barrier. The beast was a terrifying, bat-winged creature with a long, spiked tail. It screeched as it crashed against the barrier, causing it to ripple and shake violently. Inside the barrier, Seojun winced in pain. His eyes closed as he felt the barrier tremble, his connection to the ritual wavering with every blow. His concentration was breaking, and the ritual itself began to shake, its energy fluctuating dangerously. "Not good!" Huno roared, leaping at the bat-winged beast. His powerful jaws snapped around its nape, and he threw it away with a powerful jerk of his neck. Another winged beast¡ªa giant serpent-like creature with fiery wings¡ªdove toward Seojun''s barrier. Silla''s main body, struggling to fend off a pack of razor-clawed wolves, spotted it and hissed. He launched himself at the flying beast, coiling around it and squeezing tight. The beast screeched in agony as Silla''s powerful coils crushed its bones, but more beasts were coming. Suddenly, Lord Sorgar, a tall, thin figure draped in dark robes, raised his staff. His eyes glowed with a cold, blue light. With a swift motion, he cast a spell that sent out a wave of ice shards, piercing the beasts around him and freezing others in their tracks. "We have to keep them away from the barrier!" he commanded. "The tree''s revival is our only hope!" Beside him, Lady Zhogla, the half-woman serpent , gracefully weaved through the beasts with her dual swords in hand. Her serpent''s tail crushed anything in her path as she fought her way toward Silla''s main body. She saw the silver serpent struggling to maintain control amidst the chaos. With a sly smile, she approached Silla, her eyes glittering with interest. "You fight well, Lord Silla," she said with a hint of admiration. "Perhaps after this, we should see who is truly stronger...or perhaps...closer?" She winked, her tongue flicking out playfully. Silla, not missing a beat while snapping at a beast''s neck, gave a low growl, "Now is not the time, Zholga! Focus on the battle!" Lord Vrok, the bull demon, charged through the battlefield, he bellowed. "We will push these beasts back together!" Lord Balor, a towering, one-eyed demon. He raised his hand, and a beam of destructive energy shot out, vaporizing the flying beasts above Seojun. For a moment, the beasts halted, dazed by the sheer power of Huno''s roar. The Clan Lords took this opportunity to press the attack. Lord Sorgar unleashed a barrage of magical blasts, freezing and shattering the nearest beasts. Lord Vrok plowed through them like an unstoppable force, while Zhogla slashed and twirled with deadly precision, her eyes always glancing back at Silla with a smirk. Breathing heavily, Huno and Silla regrouped. Both of them were battered, their bodies covered in wounds, but they still stood strong. As they looked around, they saw a giant eagle-like beast fall from the sky, slammed to the ground by Lord Kazrak. The Clan Lords were all fighting together now, their combined power pushing back the seemingly endless wave of beasts. Huno and Silla''s hopes rose. "Don''t let them break through!" Lord Kazrak roared, swinging his axe with great force. Together, the Clan Lords, Huno, and Silla formed a tight perimeter around Seojun. The beasts kept coming, but now there was a united front pushing them back. Inside the barrier, Seojun felt the attacks cease, and a wave of calm washed over him. The barrier was no longer trembling, and he could focus once again. The ritual stabilized, the essence flowing more smoothly from his hands into the roots of the Aeternum Yggrith. As Seojun concentrated, the essence began to pulse with a bright, steady glow. It seeped deep into the tree''s roots, spreading out and touching the very soul of the ancient tree. He could feel the tree responding, drinking in the essence like water to a parched desert. The bark glowed with a soft, warm light, and the once-faded leaves began to regain their lush green color. The process was slow, delicate. Seojun was guiding the essence with careful precision, helping the tree rebuild its strength from within. He could feel the deep roots of the Aeternum Yggrith stretching far and wide, absorbing the life essence and sending it throughout the domain, healing the wounds that had weakened it over time. He felt connected to the tree, almost as if their hearts were beating together. He could sense the pulse of life returning to the tree, like a great heartbeat resonating through the earth. The essence continued to flow, revitalizing the ancient being with every passing moment. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Yggrith If the barrier around him were to be breached. The essence, once a steady, calming light, would turn wild and chaotic. Instead of flowing smoothly into the tree, it would lash out in all directions. The backlash of essence would explode like a violent storm, tearing through the roots of the Aeternum Yggrith and blasting away parts of the tree. The roots that had begun to heal would shrivel and darken, turning to ash under the pressure of the uncontrolled energy.This backlash could also strike back at Seojun, causing deep wounds to open up across his body. His veins might burn with the intensity of the backlash, feeling like molten lava flowing through them. His skin would blister, and his bones would feel like they were being crushed under an immense weight. The pain would be overwhelming, and Seojun could find himself on the brink of unconsciousness. Seojun felt a sudden pull, like being sucked into a vortex. His entire body was engulfed in a rush of energy. For a moment, everything was a blur¡ªcolors swirling, sounds merging into a deafening hum. Then, just as suddenly, everything became calm. He felt cool air against his skin and realized he could breathe freely again. Slowly, he opened his eyes and found himself standing in the middle of a vast, never-ending grassland. The sky above was bright, with a clear blue that stretched as far as he could see. The air was fresh and cool, carrying the scent of wildflowers and grass. Seojun looked around, taking in the peaceful surroundings. The grass beneath his feet swayed gently in the breeze, and there was no sign of the chaos he had just been in. Everything felt strangely calm and serene, almost dreamlike. As he looked further, he noticed a single tree standing alone in the flat grassland. He decided to approach the tree, curiosity tugging at him. As he walked closer, he thought, "It looks like the Yggrith, but it''s much smaller¡ªjust like a normal tree." The tree had the same shape and structure as the ancient Aeternum Yggrith he had seen before, but this one was far more ordinary. Its branches were full of healthy green leaves, and its trunk looked strong and solid. As he reached the tree, Seojun suddenly felt a light touch on his cheek. Instinctively, he covered his cheek with his hand, feeling a soft breeze brushing against his skin. He looked up at the tree, and to his surprise, he saw a figure standing there¡ªa woman, almost like a soul, shimmering in the soft light. She had a calm, ethereal presence, her body glowing faintly as if made of light itself. Her long hair flowed in the air like water, moving with the gentle wind. She looked at him with deep, knowing eyes, and he could feel something ancient and powerful behind that gaze. Seojun took a step back, a bit startled, and muttered, "What are you? A ghost?" The woman didn''t speak out loud, but he heard her voice clearly in his mind. It was soft and gentle, like a whisper carried by the wind. "I am Yggrith," she said. Seojun blinked in confusion. "You mean the tree?" he asked, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. The soul-like woman nodded slowly, her long hair still waving in the air, as if it had a life of its own. She was calm and serene, her presence soothing, yet there was a depth to her eyes that spoke of ancient wisdom and life beyond what he could understand. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Somehow, through the ritual, he had entered a realm where the spirit of the tree could appear and speak to him directly. "Don''t be scared," the voice of Yggrith spoke softly in Seojun''s mind. The soul-like figure of Yggrith moved gracefully, gesturing for him to come closer to the tree. Seojun hesitated for a moment, but something about her calm presence made him trust her. Slowly, he stepped forward until he was right beside the tree. Yggrith, her form glowing softly, reached out and gently took Seojun''s hand. She guided his hand toward the trunk of the tree. As his hand touched the bark, Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. He could feel a heartbeat¡ªa slow, steady rhythm pulsing through the tree. "This...," he muttered in surprise, his voice barely a whisper. He had not expected this living, breathing sensation from a tree. Yggrith floated beside him, her form shimmering gently in the light. Her voice sounded in his mind again, calm and grateful. "Because of you, we will live longer. Thank you so much, Savior." She bowed to him with deep respect, her glowing figure almost touching the ground. Seojun felt a little awkward, scratching his cheek. "Please, call me Seojun," he said. "I wouldn''t have been able to save you without my guardians and the others." Yggrith looked at him, her expression soft and understanding. "Still, you chose to risk yourself to save us. For that, we are deeply grateful." Seojun nodded, his mind still processing everything. "I just didn''t want this place to disappear," he said. "The Bino demons, especially the children... they deserve to live and be happy here." Yggrith smiled gently, her form glowing even brighter. "You have a kind heart, Seojun," she said. "This domain, this world... it is a place where many lives are intertwined. Your actions have saved not just a tree but the lives that depend on it." Seojun looked around at the endless grasslands, the sky above so bright and clear. It felt peaceful here, like a world untouched by pain or suffering. "Is this... your true form?" he asked. Yggrith nodded. "This is the spirit of Aeternum Yggrith," she explained. "A place between worlds where I can appear to those who have connected deeply with me." Seojun took a deep breath, feeling the calm of this place settle in his chest. "I''m glad I could help," he said quietly. "But what happens now?" Yggrith''s eyes sparkled, and her voice echoed softly in his mind. "Now, you return and should you ever need the strength of Aeternum Yggrith, you only need to call upon us." Seojun nodded. Yggrith''s glowing figure floated closer to him. Her eyes, deep and ancient, seemed to draw him in. Without a word, she leaned forward... Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Hes here She softly pressed her lips against his. Seojun''s eyes widened in surprise, and his first instinct was to push her away. But as her lips touched his, he felt a wave of calm wash over him. His body relaxed, and his eyes slowly closed. The world around him seemed to fade away, leaving only a sense of peace. Moments later, he was abruptly pulled back to reality by the sound of barking. His eyes snapped open, and he found himself lying on a soft bed. He sat up, noticing he was back in a familiar room¡ªa room where he used to rest in his clan''s sanctuary. Huno, now in a small dog size, was barking excitedly at his side, his three heads each wagging their tails with joy. As Seojun shook off the dizziness, the door burst open, and Malara rushed in, her eyes wide with relief. She practically threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug. "You''re awake, my lord!" she said, her voice shaky with emotion. Seojun gently pushed her away, still disoriented. "What happened?" Malara sniffed, quickly wiping her eyes. "The clan lords said that after the ritual of saving the Aeternum Yggrith, you lost consciousness," her voice breaking. Then, suddenly, she burst into tears, her body trembling. "I''m worthless! I didn''t even know something that important was happening. I vowed to protect and follow you, my lord, yet I''m worthless!" Seojun frowned, taken aback by her outburst. ''Follow me?'' he thought. ''When did she vow that?'' Before he could say anything, Lady Zholga appeared behind Malara, her serpentine eyes narrowed with amusement. She chuckled softly, her tail flicking behind her. "Calm down, dear," she said, tapping Malara''s back. "It has already happened." She turned her gaze to Seojun next, her expression becoming more serious. She approached him and then bowed deeply, her head nearly touching the ground. "My lord, Thank you so much for saving the Aeternum Yggrith." Her voice was filled with respect, and Seojun could sense the genuine appreciation from her. Seojun nodded slowly, his mind still catching up to the present. He looked around the room, seeing the relieved faces of those who cared for him. "It wasn''t just me," he said finally, his voice firm but kind. "I had help from my guardians. I couldn''t have done it alone." Lady Zholga nodded, her eyes softening. "Even so, it was your will and bravery that led us to this moment. The spirit of Yggrith has blessed you, my lord. You are truly the Savior of our Domain." Seojun nodded and Lady Zholga gently pulled Malara out of the room, saying, "Let Lord Seojun rest and make preparations. By the way, Lord Seojun, Nerathiel is coming to visit." "Nerathiel?" Seojun muttered, a hint of surprise in his voice. He hadn''t expected the fallen deity to come by. Huno, who had been sitting by Seojun''s side, barked happily and wagged his tail in response. The excitement in Huno''s demeanor was evident, even if he didn''t speak. Seojun looked around the room, thinking aloud, "Looks like we''re going to leave this domain soon." Silla, who had been sleeping in Seojun''s coat pocket, stirred and crawled out. The small, serpentine creature made its way up to Seojun''s shoulder, rubbing its face affectionately against his cheek. Seojun, feeling a deep sense of gratitude, looked at Huno and Silla. Although they didn''t speak, he knew they understood. "Thank you both," he said softly. As Seojun settled back into the room, the system hologram appeared, displaying a notification: [You should check your notifications, host.] "Oh right," Seojun muttered, remembering that he needed to review his updates. He opened his status and noticed the message icon. With a tap, he accessed the notifications. Ding! [Skill Evolution: Abyssal Restoration] Congratulations, host! Your basic healing skill has evolved into Abyssal Restoration due to the rewards granted by Yggrith. This new skill offers advanced healing capabilities, allowing you to mend severe injuries and accelerate recovery significantly. - Seed of Yggrith You have received the Seed of Yggrith. This item is currently locked or unavailable, and detailed information will be provided once it becomes accessible. Yggrith''s gift had been a powerful boon, enhancing his basic healing ability. The Abyssal Restoration skill now allowed him to heal wounds more effectively, with the added benefit of mending deeper injuries and accelerating recovery at an advanced level. New Item: Yggrith''s Leaf Yggrith''s Leaf x3 has been added to your inventory. This mystical leaf can be used three times to call upon the aid of Yggrith, but its power may vary depending on the situation. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level Up: Congratulations! You have leveled up. Clan teritorry Expansion Your overall clan territory area has increased, expanding your influence and control. Guardians Level Up! New Height: 20 feet tall (Increased from 15 feet) New Skills Unlocked! Huno barked and Silla hissed, both showing their excitement. Seojun smiled and petted them. "Good job, you two," he said, appreciating their efforts. "System, what''s the risk of saving Yggrith?" Seojun asked when he remembers that there''s risk. [I''m still figuring it out, Host. For now, I only notice one thing ¡ª your hair is changing into white.] "What?!" Seojun reacted in shock. He immediately looked around for a mirror but found none. Desperate, he rummaged through his inventory and pulled out a Crystal Shard. Holding it up to inspect his reflection, he noticed something alarming ¡ª his hair, which was once short, was now growing long, covering his ears, and the tips were turning white. Seojun blinked at his reflection, tugging on the white tips of his hair. "So I''m gonna look like an old person if my hair turns white?" he muttered in disbelief. [It''s okay, Host, it suits you] Seojun shot an exasperated look toward the empty air. "Suits me? I''m not trying to be some old man" he groaned, flipping his hair dramatically. "What''s next, a cane and some wise sayings? Maybe I''ll start growing a long beard too." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Seojun took a deep breathe and bring back the shard in the Inventory with his thoughts ''It''s okay Seojun, Just Calm down maybe having a white hair is not bad'' and he called out. "Come in" Malara''s brother entered and bowed. "Lord Seojun, God Nerathiel has arrived. He would like to meet you." Seojun stood up and nodded. Malara''s brother led him outside. As they walked, Seojun noticed other demons watching from a distance. They arrived at a large, open area with a circle drawn on the ground. In the center stood a figure. Seojun thought, ''Is that Nerathiel?'' The figure, glowing with an otherworldly light, spoke directly into Seojun''s mind. "So, you are the human. Seojun, isn''t it?" Seojun frowned, surprised. "Yes, that''s me." "Come closer," Nerathiel''s voice echoed in his mind again. Seojun was curious about what was happening. The clan lords, Huno, and Silla all stood to the side, watching silently. As Seojun stepped toward the circle, his system suddenly activated an alarm. [System Alert: Entering Forcefield, You''re entering a restricted zone. All external support is disabled] [I can''t interfere you''re on your own, host Goodluck.] Before Seojun could react, he crossed the line into the circle completely. There''s only one thing in his mind, he would be fighting without the System, without Huno or Silla, and his opponent was a fallen god. Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Battle with a Fallen God As Seojun stepped further into the circle, he felt a chilling sensation run down his spine. Nerathiel''s presence was overwhelming, a dark aura radiating from him that seemed to wrap around Seojun like a suffocating shroud. For a moment, it was as if he couldn''t breathe, his body freezing under the weight of that oppressive energy. ''What is this?'' Seojun thought, his heart pounding. Then, just as quickly as the feeling came, it vanished. He took a breath and realized, ''Looks like it''s my Fear Resistance kicking in. Without my system''s full support, I''ll have to be even more careful.'' He steadied himself, his gaze locked on Nerathiel. There was no turning back now. Seojun tightened his grip on his scythe, feeling the cool metal of the handle against his palm. ''I don''t have my system to guide me, but I still have access to its features. I just have to rely on my instincts and experience,'' he reminded himself. Nerathiel''s voice cut through the air like a blade. "So, it is true," The dark aura emanating from the fallen god pulsed with every word. "The human who annihilated three demon lords dares to stand before me." He hesitated for a moment, ''I can''t afford to lose here. I have to find a way out of this domain, find the Abyss Lord, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªreunite with Mom.'' The thought of his mother gave him strength, and he squared his shoulders, meeting Nerathiel''s fiery gaze. "I don''t just stand before you," he said, his voice steady but his mind still cautious. "I''m here to face you." Nerathiel''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of dark amusement in his expression. "Bold words for a mortal," he said. His voice held an edge that was both mocking and threatening. "Malara said you wish to defeat me. Do you truly believe you can?" Seojun''s mind was still calculating. He knew he had to be strategic. ''Without the system to guide me, one wrong move could end it all.'' He couldn''t afford to rush in blindly. He needed to test Nerathiel, find a weakness, and strike when the time was right. "I don''t need to believe," Seojun replied, his grip tightening on his scythe. "I just need to try." Nerathiel''s chuckle rumbled through the barren landscape like a distant storm. "Interesting," he said. "Very well, human. You may try." As Nerathiel stepped forward, his sword crackling with dark energy, the air grew colder again. The weight of his presence pressed down on Seojun, but this time he held his ground. He couldn''t let fear dictate his actions. He had to be focused. Seojun thought. With a swift motion, he drew his scythe, the blade gleaming under the moonlight. Nerathiel raised his sword, pointing it at Seojun. "Show me, then," he commanded, his voice carrying a deep, echoing power. "Show me the strength that makes you think you can challenge a god." Outside the forcefield, the atmosphere was tense among the Bino demons and clan lords. Murmurs rippled through the crowd as they watched the thick, swirling black smoke that concealed the battle inside. None of them could see what was happening, and the uncertainty weighed heavily on them. Malara stood among them, her brow furrowed with concern. Yet, deep down, she believed in Seojun''s strength. ''He is no ordinary human,'' she thought. ''Lord Seojun will find a way to win.'' Meanwhile, the other clan lords observed the forcefield, eyes narrowed and arms crossed. The black smoke churning within made it impossible to see or sense what was going on inside. The tension was palpable. "Ah, Nerathiel is probably enjoying himself right now," Zholga muttered, her eyes glinting with a strange excitement. "He''s found an interesting opponent this time." A small demon child, barely reaching Malara''s waist, tugged on her hand, looking up with wide, worried eyes. "Sister Malara, will Lord Seojun win?" the child asked softly. Malara looked down and offered a reassuring smile. "He will," she replied with quiet confidence. "Lord Seojun is the strongest human we''ve ever encountered." Nearby, Huno lay on the ground, his massive three-headed form unnervingly still, all his eyes focused on the forcefield. He seemed unwilling to look away, Beside him, Silla had coiled into his serpent form, his silver-scaled body twisted on the ground with his head facing the forcefield. His eyes were narrowed, and his tongue flicked out in anticipation. "If only we could see how the fight is going," Balor muttered, frustration evident in his gruff voice. Zholga, with her serpentine eyes and sharp features, spoke up, catching the attention of the other clan lords. "Anyway," she began, and the others turned to her, waiting to hear what she had to say. She hissed softly, her voice carrying a hint of suspicion. "Could it be that Lord Seojun is just another of Goddess Zyraena''s pawns? There''s no other way he could have ended up in the Abyss, right?" The other Clan lords exchanged glances, and some nodded thoughtfully. Kazrak scratched his chin. "Now that I think about it, you might be right," he said. "But this time, she''s thrown in a human that she''ll regret manipulating." Nerathiel stood tall, his eyes gleaming with a dark thrill as he gazed at Seojun. Without a word, he lifted his sword high and then plunged it into the ground with a force that shook the entire battlefield. The earth cracked and shattered, and massive chunks of rock and debris exploded upward, rushing towards Seojun like a storm of stone. Seojun''s eyes widened. "Barrier!" he muttered, instinctively raising his hand. A shimmering shield of energy materialized around him just in time, deflecting the flying rocks. But before he could even catch his breath, a sense of danger prickled at the back of his neck. Suddenly, Nerathiel was behind him. With a swift and brutal motion, Nerathiel delivered a powerful kick to Seojun''s back. The impact was like a sledgehammer slamming into him, sending him hurtling through the air. He flew several meters, the wind knocked out of him, and crashed hard against the ground. Pain shot through his body, but he forced himself to roll with the momentum. Using his scythe, he stabbed it into the ground to halt his tumble. He came to a stop, dropping to one knee and coughing up blood. His breathing was ragged, and his body ached all over. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Battle with the Fallen God(2) With a swift and brutal motion, Nerathiel delivered a powerful kick to Seojun''s back. The impact was like a sledgehammer slamming into him, sending him hurtling through the air. He flew several meters, the wind knocked out of him, and crashed hard against the ground. Pain shot through his body, but he forced himself to roll with the momentum. Using his scythe, he stabbed it into the ground to halt his tumble. He came to a stop, dropping to one knee and coughing up blood. His breathing was ragged, and his body ached all over. ''Goddess Zyraena''s blessing isn''t working'', he thought, wiping the blood from his lips. ''Damn, what''s going on?'' Nerathiel''s cold, mocking voice rang out across the barren battlefield. "You''re the only human able to survive my kick, You make me excited." he said, his tone a mix of amusement and disdain. He struggled to his feet, forcing his body to stand despite the pain radiating through him. Nerathiel smirked and dashed forward, closing the distance between them in an instant. Seojun barely had time to react, raising his scythe just in time to block Nerathiel''s sword. The force of the clash sent vibrations through his arms, and he could feel the sheer power radiating from Nerathiel''s strike. As their weapons locked, Seojun could see the excitement gleaming in Nerathiel''s eyes. He was enjoying this. "You''re not the first human that Zyraena has thrown into the Abyss, human," Nerathiel muttered, his voice low and filled with dark amusement. The words hit Seojun like a bolt of lightning. ''Not the first human?'' The shock of the revelation made him almost lose his focus, his grip on his scythe slipping slightly. Nerathiel''s smirk widened as he sensed Seojun''s momentary distraction. "Yes," he continued, his voice dripping with malice. "Many before you have been cast down here by her hand¡­ But none of them survived this long." Seojun gritted his teeth, tightening his grip on his scythe. ''Zyraena, I''ll make you pay'' He had to focus. He had to survive. The fallen god pushed forward with a burst of strength, forcing Seojun back. Seojun dug his heels into the ground, holding his ground with everything he had. His muscles strained against Nerathiel''s power, and he could feel the tension of the battle growing with every passing second. ''If I lose focus again, I''m done for,'' Seojun thought, his eyes locking onto Nerathiel''s. He could see the bloodlust, the pure thrill of battle burning within the fallen god''s gaze. Seojun quickly jumped back, putting distance between himself and Nerathiel. He needed space to think, to plan his next move. He couldn''t let himself get cornered again. Nerathiel, however, remained calm. He stood tall with his sword piercing the ground, his dark aura still swirling around him like a living shadow. "Show me what you can do, human," Nerathiel said, his voice deep and commanding. Seojun frowned, his eyes narrowing. ''What is he planning?'' he thought. Nerathiel wasn''t attacking¡ªhe was waiting, as if testing him. Gripping his scythe tightly, Seojun focused his energy. The air around him began to change as he channeled his power into the weapon. He felt the familiar surge of strength flow through his arms, and his scythe started to glow with a dark, almost eerie light. "Let''s see how you handle this!" Seojun shouted. He swung his scythe with full force, activating one of his skills [Void Slash]. A dark crescent-shaped wave of energy shot out from the blade, slicing through the air toward Nerathiel at incredible speed. The ground beneath the wave cracked and split as it traveled, showing the power behind the attack. Nerathiel''s eyes gleamed with interest. Instead of dodging, he raised his sword, blocking the attack head-on. The [Void Slash] collided with his sword, causing a burst of energy to explode outward. Dust and debris flew everywhere, but when the smoke cleared, Nerathiel stood unharmed, a dark grin on his face. "Not bad," Nerathiel said, his voice echoing in the desolate field. "But you''ll have to do better than that." Seojun wasn''t finished yet. He rushed forward, closing the distance between them. As he moved, he activated another skill [Reaping Dance]. His scythe became a blur of motion, swinging around him in a deadly arc. Each swing left trails of dark energy in the air, creating a whirlwind of slicing power around him. He spun and slashed at Nerathiel from different angles, attacking with a flurry of strikes. The ground beneath them shattered from the force of his movements. Seojun was pushing himself to his limits, each swing carrying the intent to cut down the fallen god. Nerathiel moved with grace, his sword deflecting each blow with precise, almost effortless movements. He was fast¡ªtoo fast. Seojun realized that even with this, Nerathiel was reading his moves like an open book. But Seojun wasn''t about to back down. He gritted his teeth and focused even harder, his eyes locked onto Nerathiel''s every move. He needed to find an opening, even a small one. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nerathiel laughed, a cold, chilling sound. "Good! Keep going, human! Show me your strength!" His eyes burned with a fierce light, enjoying the challenge. Seojun knew he had to keep pushing. He tightened his grip on his scythe, his mind racing. ''I need to find a way to break through his defenses... or I won''t make it out of here alive.'' With that thought, he prepared to unleash his next attack. The fight was far from over, and Seojun was determined to win. Before Seojun could unleash his next attack, Nerathiel moved like a blur. With a powerful swing of his sword, he knocked Seojun''s scythe out of his hands, sending it flying far away. Seojun barely had time to react before Nerathiel grabbed him by the collar, pulling him up close. Their faces were inches apart, and Seojun could feel the god''s cold, dark aura radiating off him. "Show me the skill you used to annihilate the three demon lord, Human" Nerathiel demanded, his voice filled with a dangerous excitement. Seojun didn''t waste a second. He threw a punch straight at Nerathiel''s face, putting all his strength into it. Nerathiel caught his fist easily, but then his eyes widened, feeling a sudden shockwave run through his arm. Without a word, he jumped back, releasing Seojun. Seojun was surprised. ''The Bone Crushing skill had an effect on him?'' he thought. His punch had sent a tremor through Nerathiel''s arm, something he hadn''t expected. Nerathiel glanced at his hand, which was trembling slightly. But within moments, he waved it, and the tremble stopped. His grin grew wider, his eyes shining with an even more intense excitement. "Interesting," he muttered. "Show it to me, human!" Nerathiel suddenly shouted, his voice booming across the field. "Hahaha! Do it!" Seojun took a deep breath, calming his nerves. He knew he had to be careful, but he also had to go all out if he wanted a chance at defeating this fallen god. He raised his hands to the sky, focusing his energy. Dark flames began to form above him, swirling and growing larger with each passing second. The flames grew bigger and darker, casting an ominous light across the barren land. Nerathiel''s eyes lit up with a crazed delight. "That''s it!" he screamed like a madman. "Give it to me! Show me everything you''ve got, Human!" Seojun felt the heat of the dark flames swirling above him, growing larger and more intense. With a fierce shout, Seojun yelled, "Hellshadow Fire!" He pointed his hands directly at Nerathiel, aiming the massive dark flames toward him. The flames surged forward like a raging wave, darkening the sky as they rushed toward their target. The ground beneath them cracked and burned from the sheer heat and energy. The air itself seemed to tremble from the force of the attack. Nerathiel''s eyes widened in wild excitement as the flames came closer. His grin stretched even wider, almost like a man possessed. "Yes! That''s it!" he shouted, his voice filled with a twisted joy. "Give it to me, human! Show me your power!" Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Battle (3) Seojun watched as the Hellshadow Fire barreled toward Nerathiel, knowing that this attack could be the deciding moment. He poured all his energy into the flames, determined to see this through. Nerathiel didn''t even try to dodge the incoming [Hellshadow Fire]. Instead, he stood his ground and faced the oncoming dark flames head-on. Seojun frowned, his instincts screaming that something was off. He quickly muttered, "Barrier!" and a protective shield formed around him. The [Hellshadow Fire] crashed into Nerathiel with a thunderous explosion. The ground shook violently, and a massive crater formed in the earth, sending a wave of dust and smoke billowing into the sky. Seojun held his breath, waiting for the dust to clear, his eyes narrowed with focus. As the smoke began to settle, Seojun squinted to see through the haze. ''Is he dead?'' he thought, hoping his powerful attack had done the job. But just as he began to lower his guard, he felt a sudden presence above him. His instincts kicked in, and he swung his scythe upward just in time to block a powerful strike. It was Nerathiel. He had survived. "You survived that?" Seojun grunted, feeling the weight of Nerathiel''s sword pressing down on him. "Damn it! He''s a god, after all!" The force of Nerathiel''s attack pushed him down, his feet digging deep into the ground until he started sinking into the earth beneath him. Nerathiel hovered above, his expression twisted into a psychotic grin. "Show me more, human! More!" he muttered with a crazed excitement. "You probably have more tricks up your sleeves!" He laughed, the sound echoing through the barren landscape as if he was enjoying every moment of this brutal fight. Seojun struggled to hold his ground, feeling the overwhelming force from above. Then he noticed something¡ªNerathiel had lost his right arm. A small spark of hope ignited in his chest. The [Hellshadow Fire] did some damage after all,'' he thought. With the pressure bearing down on him, Seojun decided to make his next move. He focused his energy into his scythe, activating a skill that unleashed a thick, poisonous smoke. [Venomous Wraith] The smoke billowed out in all directions, surrounding them both in a choking cloud. Nerathiel immediately sensed the danger and leaped back, clearing himself from the toxic fumes. Seojun took this chance to break free from the sinking ground, gasping for breath. "Where did you get this Human, Zyraena. I should visit to thank you for Throwing this human here" Nerathiel muttered. Seojun stood there, his body covered in sweat, breathing heavily from the tough fight. He felt the weight of the battle, but he wasn''t ready to give up. Clenching his teeth, he muttered, "You want more? Then survive this." He lifted his hand high, focusing on the dark energy inside him, and began to chant, "Cursed Emberstorm." His voice echoed with power, filled with the curse''s dark magic. At first, nothing happened. Everything was still, with only a few embers crackling in the air from their previous attacks. Seojun''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly cast a Barrier around himself, ready for what was to come. Nerathiel stood across from him, holding his sword, watching with a smirk. He looked up at the sky and then back at Seojun, his grin mocking. "Is that all?" he taunted. "You call that a skill? Nothing''s happening, human! Are you out of tricks?" He laughed, his voice full of contempt. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Seojun didn''t react. He kept his eyes on Nerathiel, waiting patiently. *Just wait for it,* he thought, his heart calm despite the tension. Suddenly, the air above them began to shimmer and change. The sky darkened like an eclipse was happening, and the temperature dropped. Nerathiel''s laughter stopped as he looked up, now suspicious. High above, dark embers started to form in the sky, glowing like the flames of restless spirits. Slowly, they began to fall, like ashes drifting down. But within seconds, the embers turned into a violent storm, crashing down like fiery needles. Seojun''s eyes shined with determination. "There it is," he whispered as the Cursed Emberstorm unleashed its full power. Nerathiel''s face changed from mocking to serious focus. "So, you had something left ha!" he shouted, both angry and excited. The embers rained down, each one carrying a deadly curse that could burn through anything. The ground burned and cracked under the heat of the storm, and the air itself seemed to be on fire. The [Cursed Emberstorm] crashed down from the sky with terrifying force. Each cursed ember exploded as it hit the ground, sending waves of dust and shock in all directions. The ground around Nerathiel shattered, breaking apart under the powerful attack. Nerathiel stood in the center of it all, his eyes wide with excitement. The embers struck him like small meteors, each one bursting with dark flames around him. Instead of dodging, he stayed right where he was, laughing like a maniac. The force of the attack sent out a huge shockwave, shaking the ground and creating a deep crater that spread wider and deeper. Seojun stood back, protected by his Barrier watching as the destruction unfolded. He could feel the power of his own attack¡ªit was much stronger than he remembered. "This is more powerful than the first time I used this skill," he thought. The cursed energy was wild, almost like it was feeding on his emotions. The dust and smoke filled the air, making it hard to see. The embers continued to rain down, tearing the ground apart. Seojun focused on the center of the storm, where Nerathiel was standing. He couldn''t see clearly through the chaos, but he knew the fallen god was still there, taking the full force of the attack. The ground around Nerathiel broke even more, forming a deep crater. Seojun could feel the cursed flames trying to burn everything around them. His heart pounded. If this didn''t work, he would have to find another way. As the storm started to calm down, the embers slowly stopped falling, leaving the battlefield covered in ash and dark flames. The air was still thick with dust and smoke. Seojun held his scythe tightly, ready for anything. Then, from the middle of the crater, he saw something moving. Nerathiel was still standing, but only half of him remained. His upper body was completely gone, leaving only his lower half standing there. The sight was so strange that Seojun couldn''t help but lower his guard slightly, thinking the fight might be over. Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Physical Strength Seojun approached the center of the crater, where Nerathiel''s lower body remained. His eyes widened in shock as he saw the lower half of Nerathiel starting to regenerate. The flesh and muscle seemed to grow back instantly, reassembling into a complete form. ''He can regenerate?!'' Seojun thought, feeling a cold sweat run down his back. ''Is he immortal?'' Realizing the danger, Seojun immediately backed away, trying to put distance between himself and Nerathiel. But before he could move far, he felt a sudden sharp pain. He looked down in horror and saw his left arm falling to the ground. "What¡ª" Seojun gasped, his eyes wide in disbelief. Before he could react further, he felt a crushing blow to his stomach. The impact sent him flying through the air, and he tumbled and rolled on the ground. He landed heavily, his body aching all over. Seojun bit his lip, trying to suppress a cry of pain. His scythe clattered beside him, and he grabbed it, using it to stop his rolling and stabilize himself. He looked at his left arm, still bleeding profusely, and felt a wave of panic. ''I might die from blood loss,'' he thought, his heart racing. The pain was intense, and the realization that he was seriously injured hit him hard. He forced himself to his feet, despite the pain and blood loss. He couldn''t let his guard down now. Seojun knew he had to hide. The pain was overwhelming, and the blood loss was making him weak. He tried to run, focusing on stopping the bleeding from his severed arm. His thoughts raced as he stumbled away, looking for any way to escape. Just as he was about to get some distance, Nerathiel appeared in front of him, blocking his path with his sword raised high. Seojun''s heart skipped a beat. He was barely able to react. Instinctively, Seojun twisted his body to the side, demonstrating impressive skills to avoid the sword strike. He ducked and rolled, narrowly escaping the blade''s deadly arc. While moving, he ripped a piece of his shirt and used it to tie his severed arm, trying to stem the bleeding. Nerathiel watched with fascination. His eyes widened in surprise. "Not only are your mana and magic skills impressive," he said, his voice filled with awe, "but you seem to be physically skilled too." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun gritted his teeth, trying to ignore the pain. He knew he had to stay focused. Even though he was injured and bleeding, he had to find a way to fight back or escape. Nerathiel''s admiration was unsettling. Seojun stumbled back, his breath ragged and pained. As he tried to regain his footing, Nerathiel casually threw his scythe away, sending it skidding across the ground. "Show me more of your physical strength," Nerathiel taunted, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Show me what you''re truly capable of!" Seojun gritted his teeth, fighting through the pain and blood loss. He knew he had to push himself beyond his limits. Nerathiel threw his sword to the ground, signaling that this would be a test of physical skill rather than magic. Seojun took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay sharp. As Nerathiel charged, Seojun reacted with a series of detailed, precise moves. Nerathiel lunged with a powerful swing, aiming to catch Seojun off guard. Seojun quickly lifted his leg, bringing the ball of his foot up toward Nerathiel''s midsection. He extended his leg forcefully, striking Nerathiel in the stomach. The impact was firm, pushing Nerathiel backward and creating a brief opening for Seojun. As Nerathiel stumbled and charged again, Seojun executed a high kick. He raised his leg straight up, keeping it close to his body for a moment before extending it outward with a snapping motion. The kick aimed for Nerathiel''s shoulder, connecting with precision and making Nerathiel wince. Seojun followed up with a spinning back kick. He pivoted on one foot, using his hips to generate power. As he spun, he extended his other leg in a powerful, circular motion. The heel of his foot struck Nerathiel''s side with a solid impact. Nerathiel, trying to close the distance, reached for Seojun''s arm. Seojun responded by performing a smooth redirection. He used Nerathiel''s forward momentum against him, guiding Nerathiel''s grip away while stepping to the side. As Nerathiel lost balance, Seojun swiftly followed with an elbow strike to Nerathiel''s face, making him stagger. With Nerathiel momentarily disoriented, Seojun used his right elbow to strike Nerathiel''s jaw. He aimed his elbow at an angle, striking with the point of the elbow for maximum impact. The hit connected with a solid thud, causing Nerathiel to stagger backward. As Nerathiel tried to regain his balance, Seojun executed a side kick with his right leg. He lifted his leg to the side, keeping it straight and powerful. The edge of his foot hit Nerathiel''s ribs with strong, outward force. The kick pushed Nerathiel to the ground, creating a small crater around him. Seojun, breathless and weary, prepared himself for another attack. He launched a powerful kick, hoping to gain the upper hand. But suddenly, Nerathiel''s hand shot out and caught Seojun''s leg mid-air. Nerathiel''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he smirked. "Amazing moves," he said, his voice echoing with satisfaction. "Now it''s my turn." With a swift motion, Nerathiel used Seojun''s captured leg to his advantage. He twisted Seojun''s leg and then executed a kick identical to Seojun''s previous high kick. The move was precise and powerful, a perfect mimicry of Seojun''s technique. Nerathiel''s kick connected with Seojun''s torso, sending him hurtling through the air. Seojun was thrown violently, crashing into the ground with a painful thud. He rolled across the dirt, struggling to regain his footing. Seojun gritted his teeth as he lay on the ground, his mind racing. ''He copied me! Damn it, he let me hit him just to use my own move against me.'' He pushed himself up with his right arm, fighting through the pain. Nerathiel, watching with a malicious grin, approached with confident strides. "You''re impressive, human. But don''t think you can outdo me so easily." Seojun, barely able to stand, tried to block out the pain. Chapter 59: Chapter 59: The Phantoms Nerathiel, with a cold smirk, picked up his sword and brandished it menacingly. "Let''s end this, shall we?" he muttered, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. Seojun, barely able to stand, felt a surge of panic. ''Shit! What do I do now?!'' His legs trembled as he tried to rise, but his strength was failing him. "I doubt that you have other tricks up your sleeves, Human" Nerathiel smirk. Seojun''s mind raced. He needed a way to turn the tide of the battle. In his haze of pain and exhaustion, he remembered something crucial. ''How can I summon the souls I''ve harvested?!'' He struggled to stay on his feet but collapsed to the ground, barely conscious. Nerathiel, sensing victory, loomed closer, preparing to deliver the final blow. Panic surged through Seojun. ''Fuck! What should I do?'' Seojun closed his eyes and shouted, "Rise, phantoms!" He wasn''t entirely sure why he shouted it. To his astonishment, the air around him crackled with energy. When he opened his eyes, he saw countless ghostly figures swirling around Nerathiel. The phantoms, drawn from the souls Seojun had collected, began dragging Nerathiel upward into the sky. Nerathiel struggled against the spectral force, but the phantoms overwhelmed him, pulling him further and further away. Seojun, gasping for breath, sighed with relief. "I have to heal this before he escapes from the phantoms!" He focused on his injured arm and placed his palm over the severed limb. A green light emanated from his hand, enveloping his arm. To his astonishment, the cut began to regenerate before his eyes. What had started as an attempt to stop the bleeding turned into a full regeneration. ''This is amazing!'' Seojun thought, his mind racing. ''I remember Yggrith''s reward involved the evolution of my basic healing skills. It''s regenerating my arm.'' He stood up, though unsteadily, and spotted Nerathiel''s sword lying on the ground. Seojun stumbled towards it, determined to use it to his advantage. When he finally managed to pick up the sword, he nearly fell again. The weapon was incredibly heavy. Seojun''s hands shook as he gripped the sword, struggling to keep his balance. ''This is going to be challenging,'' he thought, his resolve hardening. ''But I have to make it work. I need every advantage I can get.'' Seojun tightened his grip on the now lighter sword, a mix of relief and curiosity flooding his mind. He muttered to himself, reflecting on the implications of his recent discovery. "I''ve got an infinite system," he said quietly, almost in awe. "System said that I can learn anything and everything. That means if I apply this concept¡ªusing my healing skill to modify physical properties¡ªI could potentially extend it to more than just healing." Seojun took a deep breath, his thoughts racing with the possibilities of his infinite system. "If I can manipulate the molecular structure of the sword," he muttered Focusing intently, Seojun closed his eyes for a moment and concentrated on channeling his healing energy into the sword. He visualized the molecular bonds of the sword shifting, becoming less dense. His hands trembled slightly as he poured more of his energy into the process. Slowly, he felt the sword growing lighter in his grip. He opened his eyes and looked at the weapon, amazed. The sword, which had been unwieldy and heavy before, now felt almost weightless. "This is incredible, I''m actually making it lighter! My system really does let me learn and adapt like this." New skill Acquired [Gravitational Control] He continued focusing unaware of the new skill notif, adjusting the energy flow and further reducing the sword''s weight. As he did, he felt the sword becoming easier to maneuver, its balance perfectly aligned with his new physical condition. Seojun tested a few swings, finding the sword now incredibly agile. Nerathiel thrashed in the air, his form surrounded by the swirling masses of trapped demon souls. His confusion was evident as he tried to break free from their grip. "This mere human... necromancy? How is he capable of this? How much mana does he possess? Zyraena! you''re trying to manipulate such human?!" Nerathiel''s voice roared in frustration as he struggled against the relentless pull of the phantoms. The demon lords, sensing an opportunity, launched coordinated attacks from below. Their energy blasts and demonic strikes added to the chaos, making it even more challenging for Nerathiel to maintain control. Seojun, looking up from where he stood, saw the phantoms moving with increasing speed. "Looks like calling the phantoms takes time," he thought. He saw the three demon lords attacking Nerathiel, their combined efforts pushing him further into the air. As Nerathiel was about to unleash a powerful attack, the phantoms suddenly started to fall, their forms dissolving and being absorbed into Seojun''s body. Seojun realized, "Looks like the phantoms had a countdown timer." Nerathiel''s eyes widened in shock when he saw Seojun now holding his sword. "How is he holding my sword?" Nerathiel thought, stunned then he smirk and added "He regenerated his arm" Seojun didn''t waste any time. He gathered his strength, jumped high into the air, and used his Wind Step skill. The wind swept him up swiftly, carrying him high above the battlefield. Nerathiel quickly pulled out another sword, his movements precise and fast. He soared into the air to meet Seojun, their eyes locked in fierce determination. The fight moved into the sky. Seojun, holding Nerathiel''s sword with one hand, and his own sword in the other, was ready for the aerial battle. Nerathiel swung his new sword with powerful, sweeping arcs, aiming to strike Seojun. Seojun ducked and rolled mid-air, narrowly avoiding the deadly blows. He spun around, using his agility to dodge Nerathiel''s attacks. With a swift motion, Seojun slashed diagonally with Nerathiel''s sword, forcing the fallen god to block with his own sword. Nerathiel gritted his teeth, clearly enjoying the challenge. He countered with a fast, downward strike. Seojun twisted in the air, his own sword meeting Nerathiel''s in a clash of steel. The force of the impact sent a shockwave through the sky. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun took advantage of the momentum, spinning around and delivering a powerful kick to Nerathiel''s side. Nerathiel grunted, barely managing to stay in the air. He retaliated with a quick thrust, aiming for Seojun''s chest. Seojun angled his body, catching the attack on his sword and deflecting it. As they fought, Seojun and Nerathiel exchanged rapid blows, each strike creating flashes of light in the dark sky. Seojun used his agility to dodge Nerathiel''s heavy strikes and countered with precise, calculated moves. Nerathiel, though initially surprised, began to adapt to Seojun''s tactics. He started using more complex combinations, trying to overwhelm Seojun. However, Seojun''s quick reflexes and expert swordplay allowed him to keep up. The battle raged on high above the ground, their movements a blur of motion and power. Chapter 60: Chapter 60: A Mystery Outside the forcefield, Huno spoke into his mind, "How''s Master? Father?" A hologram appeared before Huno, showing Seojun''s vital signs. The readings were unstable, and Huno''s eyes widened in worry. "Master is in critical condition." Inside the forcefield, Seojun was barely holding on. He collapsed to the ground, rolling away just in time to dodge Nerathiel''s sword thrust. His clothes were stained with blood, and his breathing was labored. His stomach was injured, and every movement sent sharp pains through his body. Nerathiel''s sword had embedded itself in the ground where Seojun had been moments before. Seojun struggled to his feet, using the sword as support. He could barely stand, his body trembling with exhaustion. ''My body can''t keep up anymore,'' he thought, trying to push through the pain. Nerathiel, watching Seojun with an intrigued expression, spoke, "Your swordsmanship is impressive. Who taught you?" Seojun, catching his breath, replied, "I learned it myself." Nerathiel''s eyes widened slightly, and he muttered, "Ohhh, amazing." Seojun''s thoughts raced. ''System, give me books to learn these skills. I really did everything to master them.'' But then Nerathiel''s voice broke his concentration. "But..." Seojun looked up sharply. "You still can''t defeat a god," Nerathiel said, vanishing from sight. Seojun sensed movement behind him and reacted instinctively, blocking a sudden attack. He was sent flying, crashing to the ground and rolling. The sword was knocked out of his hand, and he landed in a crater, his vision blurring and his entire body aching. Nerathiel appeared beside him, his presence menacing. "Tsk tsk tsk, what a waste," he said, raising his sword high. Seojun struggled to speak, his voice weak and strained. "N-no... I can''t die." "Give me reasons why I should not kill you, human," Nerathiel demanded. Seojun, fighting to stay conscious, stammered, "You''ll regret it." Nerathiel smirked, his expression cold and detached. "I don''t think so," he said, raising his sword for the final blow. With a swift, powerful motion, he brought the blade down toward Seojun''s vulnerable form. Seojun closed his eyes, bracing for the impact ''I''m sorry Mom'' The sword descended with terrifying speed, its edge gleaming in the dim light of the forcefield. Seojun''s eyes fluttered open, but he felt a numbing cold as the blade pierced through his stomach. The pain was immediate and overwhelming, a searing sensation that radiated from the wound. "Ugh!" Seojun gasped, his body arching from the impact. The sword had impaled him deeply, and the blood flowed freely from the wound. His vision blurred, and he struggled to stay conscious. "You fought well, human," Nerathiel said, his voice distant as though he were speaking from a great distance. Seojun''s breaths became shallow and ragged. He tried to clutch at the sword, but his strength was failing him. The world around him seemed to spin, and he felt himself slipping away from reality. His thoughts were fragmented and disjointed, a swirl of pain and confusion.'' I... I can''t stay conscious... I can''t...'' As the darkness closed in on him, Seojun''s vision darkened, and his body went limp. The last thing he saw was Nerathiel''s cold, indifferent face before everything faded to black. His consciousness began to ebb away, and he lost all sense of his surroundings. Later on, Seojun''s eyes opened slowly, the world coming back into focus. He blinked, his body heavy and aching, but he felt no more pain from the fatal wound that Nerathiel had inflicted. The last thing he remembered was the intense fight, and Nerathiel''s cold gaze as his sword plunged through his stomach. But now¡­ he was lying on soft ground, and the suffocating energy of the forcefield was gone. As he stirred, the faint sound of clapping reached his ears. He sat up, confused, glancing around. The forcefield had vanished, and around him stood the Clan Lords, demons, and others, their eyes fixed on him with expressions of awe and pride. Before Seojun could process what was happening, Malara rushed forward, pulling him into a tight hug. Her voice was filled with relief. "My lord! You did it! You''re alive!" Seojun was still dazed, but he weakly returned the hug, glancing around. ''I''m alive?'' Silla and Huno, in their smaller forms, approached him next. Their joy was clear as they rubbed against him¡ªSilla nuzzling his cheek and Huno circling him protectively and barking. Malara, still holding him, smiled down at him. "You defeated God Nerathiel. You''re amazing my lord! how did you do that?" Seojun blinked in confusion, his mind racing. I¡­ defeated Nerathiel? He didn''t remember landing a finishing blow or doing anything that should have led to victory. How? Before he could say anything, the low, steady sound of applause grew louder. The Clan Lords, demons, and everyone else who had witnessed the battle were now clapping, their voices rising in celebration. "Lord Seojun, congratulations!" Zholga called out with a wide grin. "You''ve done the impossible!" The clapping continued, and even the demons, Ding! [Quest Completed: Defeat The Fallen Deity Nerathiel] Congratulations Host! You have successfully defeated Nerathiel. You can now leave this domain. Rewards: Title [God-Slayer], Skill [God''s Resolve], 1,000,000 Coins, and Special Item: [Fragment of Divinity] Seojun stared at the notification, his mind blank for a moment. ''I¡­ defeated him? But the how? System can''t interfere¡­ How did I do it?'' He glanced down at his hands, trying to make sense of it all. The victory didn''t feel real, and yet, here he was. As Seojun stood among the cheering crowd, still trying to make sense of everything, he felt a nudge at his side. Huno, barked softly, all three heads looking up at him with an unspoken message. Seojun blinked in confusion, but Huno''s middle head nudged him again, this time more insistently. "Huno... what is it?" Seojun asked. Instead, Huno lowered himself to the ground and gestured with his heads, clearly asking Seojun to sit on his back. Malara, standing beside him, caught on and smiled gently. "It seems like Lord Huno wants you to rest, My Lord. Let me help you." She reached out, supporting Seojun''s arm and guiding him carefully onto Huno''s back. Once Seojun was seated, Huno barked again, this time louder, and began to grow. Seojun had to steady himself as Huno increased in size until he was massive, like a giant war beast. The moment Huno stood to his full height, a roar of voices erupted from the onlookers. The Bino demons, with their dark horns and sleek black bodies, raised their fists in the air, chanting, "Lord Seojun! Lord Seojun!" Their deep voices echoed throughout the battlefield, and soon after, the pig-like demons joined in, their rough, guttural voices adding to the cacophony. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lord Seojun! Lord Seojun! Lord Seojun!" Seojun sat atop Huno, watching in awe as the entire crowd seemed to be celebrating him. . But amidst the chanting and cheering, the Clan Lords were having a quieter, more serious conversation amongst themselves. Zholga, the tallest of the lords with her silver-hued scales, crossed her arms and spoke first. "Impressive¡­ but how did he manage to defeat Nerathiel?" she murmured, her golden eyes narrowing in thought. Kazrak muttered "No one knows" Sorgar, his red eyes glinting in the fading light, muttered to himself, "Nerathiel will resurrect again¡­ as he always does. We should tell Lord Seojun." Vrok nodded, his stone-gray skin catching the light. "A victory over Nerathiel is no small feat. He rarely acknowledges anyone¡ªespecially a human. If Nerathiel respects him, this will become history. The first human ever to earn Nerathiel''s recognition." Balor spoke, broke the somber atmosphere with an unexpected grin. "Enough with the worrying. We should celebrate! A victory like this deserves a feast!" He flapped his dark wings, preparing to leave. "I''ll call my servants and have them prepare a grand celebration in my territory!" With that, Balor shot into the sky, his form vanishing into the distance. Kazrak chuckled, shaking his head. "Leave it to Balor to turn everything into a party," he rumbled, though a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Chapter 61: Chapter 61: First Lost The whole day had been a blur of celebration. The demons cheered, the Clan Lords feasted, and Balor''s servants had filled the air with music and laughter. But Seojun? He sat alone in the quiet of his house, staring into the dimly lit space. He had barely touched the food that was delivered to him, too lost in thought to enjoy the festivities. The chants of "Lord Seojun" still echoed in his ears, yet the question that gnawed at him wouldn''t let go: How did I defeat Nerathiel? He sighed deeply and sat up from his resting position, rubbing his face with his hands. His body still ached from the battle, the sensation of Nerathiel''s blade piercing through his stomach fresh in his memory. He shook his head, unable to push the thought away. I should''ve died, he thought grimly. I was too weak... too injured. When his final blow struck me, I lost consciousness. That should have been the end... but I''m still here. Seojun closed his eyes, calling for his system. [You seem to be troubled, host. What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy?] Seojun sighed again, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees. "I don''t know how I defeated Nerathiel," he admitted, his voice low. "I was at the brink of death. I felt it. His sword pierced me, and everything went dark. I should have died." The holographic figure of the system remained silent for a moment, processing his words before replying. [Do you want to look at your memories, host? And see what really happened?] Seojun''s eyes snapped up to the system, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. "Is that¡­ possible?" [Of course, host,] the system responded [When you were on Earth, we could view the memories of animals. With a little manipulation, we can do the same for you.] Seojun sat up straighter, his expression hardening. He had to know. He couldn''t keep living with this uncertainty hanging over him. "Then let''s see it," he said firmly. His voice left no room for hesitation. The system emitted a small chime, and a notification appeared in front of Seojun. [New Skill Unlocked: Memory Recollection] Seojun took a deep breath, preparing himself for what was to come. "Show me everything," he said. The hologram flickered to life, showing Seojun lying weak and injured in the crater, his body battered and bloodied. Nerathiel stood over him, his sword piercing Seojun''s stomach. Seojun''s eyes widened as he saw the scene unfold. "See? I died!" he exclaimed, horrified by the sight of his own vulnerable form. Before he could react further, a powerful explosion of energy erupted from the crater. The smoke obscured everything, and the ground trembled with the force of the blast. Nerathiel''s face twisted in shock as his black wings unfurled, allowing him to fly into the air, clearly disturbed by the sudden surge of power. "What happened?!" Seojun muttered in disbelief, watching the chaos unfold on the screen. As the smoke began to clear, Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. His own body, or something resembling him, emerged from the smoke. This figure had glowing red eyes and emanated an aura of intense power. [I think I know what happened, Host.] Before Seojun could react, his other self leapt into action, the scythe swinging with incredible speed and precision. In one fluid motion, Seojun unleashed a barrage of devastating skills, starting with Hellshadow Fire. Dark flames erupted from his body, engulfing the battlefield and forcing Nerathiel to scramble back. The flames crackled with power, casting ominous shadows across the ground, but Seojun pressed on, his scythe cleaving through the air with lethal force. Nerathiel retaliated, swinging his sword and summoning bolts of dark energy, but it was no use. Seojun activated Cursed Emberstorm, sending fiery embers spiraling from the ground, each one igniting on contact with Nerathiel. The embers swirled in a vicious storm around the fallen god, cutting off his escape and eating away at his defenses. With every swing of the scythe, Seojun''s attacks grew stronger, each strike cutting deeper into the ground. The raw force behind his blows was unimaginable, and Nerathiel barely managed to dodge the attack that nearly split the ground beneath him. "How can a human be this strong?" Nerathiel thought, his confidence crumbling as he struggled to avoid Seojun''s relentless onslaught. Seojun then unleashed Soulfire, a dark and malevolent energy that burned from within. The black flames latched onto Nerathiel, draining his strength and weakening his already fading regeneration. Desperation filled Nerathiel''s eyes as he realized his usual healing abilities were useless against the cursed flames that Seojun had summoned. The intensity of the battle reached its peak as Seojun''s scythe cut through Nerathiel''s final defense, sending shockwaves through the ground. The sheer force of the attack left Nerathiel staggering, unable to keep up with Seojun''s raw speed and power. The souls Seojun had collected in battle swirled around him, amplifying the strength of each strike, while Nerathiel''s attempts to escape were futile. "IMPOSIBL- !" With a final, decisive swing, Seojun''s scythe connected. Nerathiel''s defenses shattered completely, and the Fallen god crashed to the ground, his body broken and defeated. The dark energy around Seojun faded, leaving only silence as the battle came to an end. The scene faded, and Seojun found himself staring at the now-blank screen, his mind still processing the incredible power he had just wielded. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [A Skill is activated akin to a Second life, Host.] Seojun absorbed the information, his heart still racing. "A second life?" [Correct. This ability triggered when you were critically injured, allowing you to fight with immense power until the threat was eliminated.] He sat in stunned silence, grappling with the revelation. "If not for this skill... I would''ve died, right?" His voice wavered, frustration bubbling up as he continued, "And still... I lost." It was the first time Seojun truly tasted defeat. The weight of it was suffocating. [Host, you did a good job. Don''t forget, your opponent was a Fallen God. Lasting as long as you did against such a being is already remarkable. This is your first loss, but it was not in vain. You''ve gained experience and strength from it.] The system paused, then added reassuringly, [Even the greatest fall before they rise again.] Seojun took a deep breath, letting it sink in. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but he couldn''t deny the truth. He had been up against a Fallen God, a being far beyond anything he had encountered before. Slowly, he nodded to himself. "I lost... but not for nothing." He accepted his defeat¡ªnot as a failure, but as a stepping stone. Seojun clenched his fists. "I''ll rise stronger next time." [That''s the spirit, Host. That''s how you should face a loss¡ªwith resilience.] Seojun felt a sense of calm wash over him. The system''s comfort was strange, but somehow, it always knew the right thing to say. [Anyway Host, When I was reviewing the events, I discovered that this skill was granted to you as a result of saving Yggrith. It seems that this special ability was bestowed upon you during that time.] Seojun''s eyes widened as he processed the new information. "A new skill? That didn''t show up when I checked what I got after saving Yggrith." [Yes, Host. I muted the skill to understand more about it.] Seojun then asked, "This skill should have some effect on me, right?" [Yes, Host. The effects should have occurred after you got out of the forcefield. However, I immediately blocked the effect to prevent any harm to you. The effect would have been a significant reduction in your lifespan.] Seojun breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Thank you, System." [You''re welcome, Host. Now, here are the details about the skill.] A notification appeared: Skill Name: Eternal Resilience Description: This skill activates when the user''s health drops to 1%, unleashing their full potential and granting immense power to overcome dire situations. The activation of Eternal Resilience requires an immense amount of mana However, this power comes with a significant cost, as it can reduce the user''s lifespan by half. Seojun lay down, He looked up at the ceiling, reflecting on the intense battle. "Let''s avoid making my health drop to 1% again, System. I''m never going to use this skill again." [As you wish, Host.] Seojun then shifted his focus. "Let''s check my rewards from Nerathiel''s defeat." Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Why is she beside me?! [Mission Completed: Defeat the Fallen Deity Nerathiel] Description: As the god of his domain, Nerathiel could not leave the area of his influence, and even his soul would eventually resurrect after death. Seojun read the description with a mix of apprehension and determination. He realized they would likely face Nerathiel again in the future. "So, we''ll be fighting him again?" [Don''t worry, Host. Nerathiel will acknowledge you and accept his defeat. He will visit you later.] Seojun sighed in relief. He turned his attention to the rewards. Rewards: - Title: God-Slayer Grants the bearer the prestigious title of having defeated a deity. This title offers enhanced respect and recognition from both allies and enemies. - Skill: God''s Resolve A skill that increases the user''s resilience and combat abilities when facing divine or god-like adversaries. It also bolsters the user''s mental fortitude, allowing them to withstand extreme stress and pressure. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - 1,000,000 Coins A substantial monetary reward for defeating a powerful entity. - Special Item: Fragment of Divinity A rare and powerful item containing a shard of divine essence. It can be used to enhance abilities, forge powerful artifacts, or gain insight into divine matters. The title and skill were impressive, and the coins would be useful someday. The Fragment of Divinity intrigued him, promising further opportunities for growth and power. Seojun nodded and stood up, feeling a mix of determination and fatigue. "I should get out of here since I''ll be leaving this area tomorrow." [Please stay for a while, Host. Let me handle the preparations, especially since you''re their Clan Lord.] Seojun raised an eyebrow, curious. "Will it take time?" [Don''t worry, Host. I''ll handle this quickly. It will not take a week.] Satisfied with the response, Seojun nodded and made his way outside. The celebration was in full swing, with demons and clan lords mingling and enjoying the festivities. Music and laughter filled the air, and the atmosphere was vibrant and lively. As he walked through the crowd, Malara approached him with a goblet filled with a shimmering, fruit-colored liquid. "Lord Seojun," Malara said, offering him the drink. "Try this. It''s a special treat for the occasion." Seojun took the goblet and looked at the liquid with curiosity. "What is this?" [It''s similar to wine or liquor from Earth, Host.] The system''s voice responded. He turned to Malara. "Where did this come from? It smells intriguing." Malara smiled. "It''s Zarath. It''s made from a rare fruit called Zar, known for its unique taste. This particular drinks is rare and only God Nerathiel allowed to drink. He gifted this to you My lord." Seojun''s eyes widened in surprise. "Nerathiel came?" "Yes, my lord," Malara confirmed. "He gave it as a gift, He said that he will be back tomorrow." Seojun absorbed this information, realizing that Nerathiel''s gift was part of his acknowledgment. He took a sip of the Zarath, and the sweet, tangy flavor spread across his tongue. It was smooth and pleasant, far better than he expected. "This is really good," Seojun said, nodding appreciatively. Malara''s smile widened. "I''m glad you like it. It''s rare and special, My lord." As Seojun continued to enjoy the wine, the effects began to make him feel more relaxed and jovial. He embraced the celebratory atmosphere, savoring the rare opportunity to let loose and have fun amidst the festivities. Before long, the effects of the wine took hold. Seojun felt a warm, pleasant buzz spread through him. The wine was stronger for him especially that it''s the first time he will drink liqour and he found himself growing increasingly tipsy. The system, recognizing the need for Seojun to rest and enjoy himself, refrained from activating any resistance or monitoring. Seojun laughed and mingled with the crowd, reveling in the joyous atmosphere. The wine had a strong effect, and he soon felt the pleasant haze of intoxication, making him more relaxed and carefree than he had been in a long time. As he danced and celebrated with the demons, he let himself fully embrace the moment, enjoying the break from his usual intense focus and responsibilities. The celebrations continued around him, and for the first time in a long while, Seojun allowed himself to simply have fun. The morning sun filtered through the curtains as Seojun slowly woke up, his head throbbing painfully. [Good morning, Host.] Seojun squinted at the system display and winced. "Yeah, good morning. Ah, my head hurts. So this is what happens when you get drunk?" [Yes, Host.] He threw off the blanket and quickly looked down at himself, eyes widening in shock. startled by the sight of Malara lying beside him. "What happened?! Why is she beside me?! And why am I shirtless?!" He instinctively hugged his body, feeling the rush of embarrassment. [Don''t jump to conclusions, Host. Nothing happened. You told her you''d be leaving soon, so she insisted on staying beside you. Besides, Huno and Silla are also with you.] Seojun glanced and On the other side of the bed, Huno lay curled up in his adult size, while Silla, in his snake form, was coiled comfortably on top of Huno. Seeing them there, Seojun sighed in relief. "I don''t want to get drunk again. I get drunk too fast and don''t remember what happened." [That''s understandable, Host. You were weak in liqour. Do you want to see what embarrassing things you did?] Seojun scratched his cheek, blushing and mention his friend in earth. "What did I do? I hope it wasn''t something as stupid as what Alex did." [Alex tried to give hugs and kisses anyone in his sight instead of you doing something like that, Host you--] "No! Stop, System! Just forget about that!" Seojun interrupted, his face turning even redder. He quickly got out of bed and spotted his shirt on the floor. After pulling it on, he felt a bit more composed. The day after Seojun''s drunken mishap, he was surprised by an unexpected visit. Nerathiel, the fallen deity and embodiment of Wrath, came to see him. Seojun had anticipated tension, but Nerathiel''s demeanor was calm, though the underlying intensity was ever-present. Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Farewell "You''ve earned my respect, Seojun. Your strength and resilience¡­ It shows you''re worthy of standing among the greatest in this realm." Seojun nodded, still a bit surprised by the compliment. "Thank you. I''m glad to have your respect." Nerathiel gave a rare smile and placed his arm over Seojun''s shoulder in a friendly gesture. "I look forward to our next fight. This time, I''ll go all out." Seojun smirked, meeting his gaze. "And I won''t lose, Nerathiel." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nerathiel chuckled, "Good. When I fell into the Abyss, some of my power was sealed, but once I''ve recovered everything, we''ll see what you''re really made of. I look forward to that day." Seojun smiled back. "Me too. It''ll be a fight worth remembering." The conversation was a peaceful break for Seojun. It was unexpected to see Nerathiel being so polite, but it made Seojun feel more at ease. The next day was busy for Seojun. He spent most of his time showing the visiting Clan Lords around his territory. The day was filled with tours, discussions, and various attempts to impress him. Some of the Clan Lords went out of their way to flatter Seojun and present themselves in the best light, but Seojun was not very impressed. He focused on making sure everything was in order and that his duties as a host were fulfilled. The constant attention and socializing left Seojun feeling tired. The Clan Lords each had their own way of interacting with him. Vrok, Kazrak, Balor, and Sorgar each showed off their territories and discussed strategies. While these experiences were interesting, they also left Seojun feeling exhausted. After those busy days, Seojun found more relaxed moments. Huno, the massive three-headed dog, spent a lot of time playing with the demon children. The laughter and joy of the kids were a welcome break, and Huno seemed to enjoy the playful interaction. Silla stayed close to Seojun. Often, he would coil around Seojun''s neck or rest beside him in his snake form. Silla''s presence was a comforting and reassuring one. The guardian''s constant companionship, especially being in Seojun''s head, helped him feel secure and calm. Seojun appreciated these quieter times. With Huno''s playful presence and Silla''s steady companionship, he could relax and recover from the busy days. As the week came to a close, Seojun''s time in the realm felt like it had passed in the blink of an eye. His days were filled with interactions with the Bino demons and the Grimporcs, who had welcomed him with open arms. Kazrak''s gift, a grand and powerful beast, had been a highlight for everyone. Seojun''s presence had become a source of joy and comfort to the realm''s inhabitants. Despite his reserved nature, Seojun made a significant impact. His quiet demeanor and rare smiles spoke volumes. He spent his time assisting those in need, whether it was tending to sick or injured demons or joining in with the children''s games. His kindness and helpfulness won the hearts of many, making him a beloved figure among the demons. On the final day, Clan Lords, Malara, and many demon children had gathered to bid Seojun farewell. Malara, with tears streaming down her face, approached him with a heavy heart. "My lord, I can''t believe you''re leaving," she said, her voice trembling. "We''re going to miss you so much." Seojun looked at her with a warm smile. "Thank you, Malara." The demon children, who had grown fond of Seojun, crowded around him, their faces full of sadness and hope. "Brother Seojun, don''t go!" one child said, holding onto his sleeve. "We''ll miss you!" Seojun knelt down, his heart touched by their affection. "I''ll miss all of you too. Keep smiling and playing. It makes this place special." The Clan Lords approached, each expressing their gratitude and respect. Vrok, with his stone-gray skin, nodded appreciatively. "Your presence has been a blessing to us all. Safe travels, Lord Seojun." Kazrak, with his powerful aura, added, "You''ve earned our admiration and respect. We''re grateful for your time here." Malara''s brother stepped forward, his voice steady despite the emotion. "I will take care of the clan in your absence. Thank you for entrusting me with this responsibility and for making me the second lord. I promise to uphold your legacy." Seojun gave him a reassuring smile. "I trust you will do an excellent job. Thank you for taking on this role." As Seojun prepared to leave, he took one last look at the realm and its inhabitants. With a final wave and a heartfelt "Goodbye," Seojun stepped through the portal, leaving behind a place that had become like a second home. Notification: You will be transported to the next destination: The Kartinerion Sea. Huno, now in his adult size, nuzzled against Seojun''s side, his three heads showing a mix of concern and affection. Seojun reached down to pat Huno''s back, a small smile on his face. "I kind of feel sad leaving," Huno let out a gentle growl and nudged Seojun, his heads tilting as if to reassure him. Seojun chuckled, feeling a pang of sadness mixed with the excitement of the journey ahead. With a final wave to Malara, the Clan Lords, and all the demons who had gathered to see him off. His hand lingered in the air, a silent farewell to the friends he had made. As light enveloped him, Seojun''s figure began to fade. His last words were carried away by the wind, barely audible. "Goodbye, everyone. Thank you for everything." In a flash, Seojun disappeared from view. [Notification: You have been transported to The Kartinerion Sea.] Description: The Kartenirion Sea is a vast, ominous body of water located within the Abyss, characterized by its unsettling beauty and inherent danger. The surface is a deep, inky black, punctuated by swirling shades of crimson and violet that seem to pulse like a living entity. Seojun sighed. "I''m gonna miss the daylight," he said, looking around. [You have to cross the Kartenirion Sea, Host] As he took in his new surroundings, monstrous sea creatures began to emerge from the depths. They were grotesque and deformed, with glowing eyes and razor-sharp limbs. It was as if all manner of sea beasts that had perished in other realms had somehow drifted here, to the dark waters of the Kartenirion sea. Silla, in his snake form, curled up and hissed. Huno, turning into his human size, prepared to fight. Both were ready to defend Seojun. Seojun took out his scythe, which glinted in the starry light. He smiled and said, "Let''s finish them off, then we can move to the next area." The creatures charged at them, but Seojun and his companions were quick. Seojun swung his scythe with skill, and Huno and Silla fought fiercely. With his loyal friends by his side, Seojun continued through the strange and endless land, prepared for whatever came next. Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Present [Back to the Present] Just then, Seojun slowly opened his eyes to find Huno licking his face. He was back in his small house, the one he had made for himself. The memories of when he first came in this place felt like they had been a vivid dream, but the sensation of Huno''s affection brought him back to reality. "Huno?" Seojun muttered, rubbing his eyes. The warm, comforting presence of his loyal companion made him smile. The battle and the adventures with his team had indeed happened, but they had now appeared in his dreams. Seojun stood up and tied his long hair into a neat ponytail. The length of his hair fell just to his chest, well-maintained despite its length. As he removed his shirt, he revealed a body sculpted by 500 years of battles and training. His abs were well-defined, and his chest was hard and muscular. A well-groomed beard and mustache framed his face, adding to his rugged appearance. [How was your sleep, Host? You looked like you were dreaming, so I made Huno wake you up.] Seojun did a few stretches to loosen up, then began his exercises, splitting and performing various movements to keep himself in peak condition. "Nah, I just dreamt about when I first came here," Seojun said, chuckling. "It''s nice to look back and see how far I''ve come." He continued his routine and looked at the system hologram with curiosity. "Since I defeated the Abyssal Behemoth, Lord of the Abyssal Wastesland why haven''t I been transported to the Abyssal Lord''s Domain yet?" he asked. He awaited a response, performing a set of push-ups while standing on one finger, his balance perfect despite the unusual position. The system''s holographic interface flickered for a moment before responding with a new notification. The screen displayed an image of a dark, imposing fortress surrounded by a swirling, ominous barrier. A message appeared below. [Abyssal Lord''s Domain is protected by a specialized barrier that prevents automatic teleportation. To enter, you must bypass the barrier manually. The only way to do so is by walking through the Domain of the Abyssal Lord] As he completed the final push-up, he flipped back to his feet and stood up straight, stretching his muscles. Seojun put on his gear and prepared to leave. He pulled his small house into his inventory, making sure it was safe for later. Huno, his three-headed dog, approached, and Seojun climbed onto his back. "Time to go home, Huno," Seojun said. Huno barked in agreement and started moving. Meanwhile, On the Ebon Isle, darkness ruled everything. The island floated in the endless void of the Abyss, surrounded by a still, black ocean that seemed to go on forever. A thick fog covered the jagged shores, hiding the island''s secrets. At the center of this lonely place stood Nightsfall Keep, a huge castle made of stone as dark as the night. Its tall towers rose into the sky, like claws reaching out of the darkness. Gargoyles lined the walls, their twisted faces always watching. A moat of swirling shadows surrounded the castle, filled with whispers and faint cries. Few dared to cross it, knowing the danger within. Inside the castle, the halls were cold and empty, echoing with every step. In the deepest part of the keep was the Throne of Shadows. Here, in the very heart of the Abyss, the Abyssal Lord sat, watching over all that lived in this dark realm. On Ebon Isle, time seemed to stop, and reality blended with nightmare, as the island''s dark magic trapped anyone who stepped onto its cursed ground. Grimzark, the Abyssal Lord, sat on his dark throne in the heart of the Ebon Isle. He was a towering figure cloaked in shadows, with a black robe that seemed to merge with the surrounding darkness. His face was hidden by a hood, revealing only his glowing red eyes, which stared with an expression of boredom. Around him, a group of female orcs danced and performed for his entertainment. Their movements were lively and exaggerated, meant to capture his attention. Despite their efforts, Grimzark remained indifferent, merely observing them with a detached gaze. He sighed heavily, his breath a cold whisper in the air, clearly unimpressed and disinterested by the display. Grimzark, the Abyssal Lord, sat on his dark throne, watching the female orcs dance. He was clearly bored and finally waved his hand dismissively. Dark energy shot from his fingers, lifting the orcs from the ground. They screamed in fear as they were thrown out of the castle and into the abyss beyond the Ebon Isle. Their cries soon disappeared, leaving only silence and swirling shadows. The silence was broken only by the soft clink of glass as Grimzark poured himself a goblet of black wine. The dark liquid swirled ominously in the glass, reflecting the eerie light of the Throne of Shadows. At that moment, a trembling demon approached, bowing deeply. "My lord, is there anything you need?" he asked nervously. Grimzark took a slow sip of his wine and then addressed the demon. "Have you found out who defeated Behemoth?" His voice was cold and menacing, making the demon shiver. The demon hesitated, then replied, "It was a human." This piqued Grimzark''s interest, and he waited for the demon to continue. The demon added, "He calls himself Han Seojun, my lord. He has a Cerberus and a Hydra accompanying him." Grimzark, the Abyssal Lord, leaned back in his throne, a thoughtful smile curling on his lips. "A Cerberus and a Hydra," he mused, his voice low and dangerous. "That human must be incredibly strong to command such powerful beings." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes gleamed with a new, intense interest. "Han Seojun, you say? This could be very intriguing." He turned to the trembling demon, his smirk widening. "Find out where this human is. I want to know his location immediately. It seems I may not be bored for much longer." The demon nodded quickly and began to scurry off, eager to fulfill the new command. Grimzark watched him go, his thoughts already racing with the possibilities of meeting this formidable human. As the demon disappeared into the shadows, Grimzark rose from his throne, the anticipation in his dark eyes growing. "Han Seojun," he repeated with a chilling excitement. "Prepare yourself. I''m coming for you." With a final, satisfied smirk, Grimzark turned and strode away, his presence making the very air around him crackle with dark energy. The abyss seemed to stir with an unsettling sense of anticipation, mirroring the Lord''s growing excitement for the encounter that lay ahead. Grimzark was deep in thought, savoring his dark wine, when the demon suddenly appeared, panic in its eyes. "My lord! The human is approaching! He''s riding the Hydra and crossing the sea!" the demon exclaimed urgently. Grimzark''s eyes widened in surprise, and he burst into a loud, booming laugh. The sound echoed through the chamber, mingling with the shadows around him. "Interesting human!" Grimzark roared with amusement. "Prepare a proper greeting! Don''t stop or block him¡ªlet him show himself to me." The demon looked confused but could not refuse. It nodded quickly and hurried off to carry out the orders. As the demon departed, Grimzark''s laughter continued, a chilling sound that filled the chamber. "I can''t wait to delve into your memories and play with them," he said with a wicked grin. "Let''s see just how strong your mind really is, human." The abyss seemed to pulse with Grimzark''s excitement, the anticipation of the encounter filling the air with a dark, electric tension. Seojun stood at the edge of the Obsidian Abyss, a dark, endless expanse of water stretching before him. The sea''s black, swirling waves seemed to absorb all light, creating a sense of danger and mystery. Across the sea lay the island where the Abyssal Lord, Grimzark, resided. A system notification appeared in front of him with a soft chime. [You have reached the Obsidian Abyss. This dangerous sea separates you from Grimzark''s island. Watch out for hostile creatures in these waters. Proceed with caution.] Seojun read the notification with a focused expression. He looked down at Huno, his three-headed dog, and gave a nod. "You''ve done well, Huno. Take a rest now," he said quietly. With a thought, he unsummoned Huno, allowing the dog to return to the safety of his ring. Next, Seojun turned to the Hydra beside him. "Silla," he called out. The Hydra, who had been in its smaller, human-sized form, responded immediately. As Seojun spoke its name, Silla began to grow, expanding rapidly until it was massive, towering over the shore. Its silver scales gleamed even in the dim light. Without hesitation, Silla leaped into the Obsidian Abyss, creating a huge splash as it hit the poisonous water. [Silla has a natural Poison Resistance, allowing you to cross the Obsidian Abyss safely. ] Warning: The waters are highly toxic. Without proper protection, exposure can be deadly. Seojun read the notification,He climbed onto Silla''s massive back, holding on as he began to swim strongly across the dark sea. Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Ranks? As Seojun and Silla moved across the Obsidian Abyss, he watched the dark waters closely. The sea was known for being full of dangerous creatures, but something unusual was happening. Instead of attacking, the sea creatures were moving aside, clearing a path for them. It was as if the sea itself was letting them pass without any trouble. He noticed this strange behavior and found it odd. Just then, his system chimed with a new notification: [The Abyssal Lord, Grimzark, might be aware of your presence. Instead of stopping you, it seems he is allowing you to continue. Be ready¡ªthis could be his way of welcoming you host.] Seojun read it and his expression serious. Grimzark knew he was coming, and instead of attacking, he was letting him through. It showed confidence, maybe even arrogance . With Silla''s strong strokes pushing them forward, they continued across the Obsidian Abyss. The calmness of the sea made the situation even more tense, as Seojun knew that every moment brought him closer to his meeting with Grimzark. The Abyssal Lord''s "welcome" only made him more eager to face whatever was waiting on the island. Meanwhile, A huge crowd gathered around a portal glowing with energy. Reporters and cameras filled the area, while soldiers kept the crowd back to keep them safe from the portal. Suddenly, the crowd cheered as the Wolf Fang''s party arrived. This group of awakeners, including a mage, healer, porter, swordsman, and others, was back for their second attempt at clearing an A-rank dungeon. Reporters rushed forward, eager to ask questions. "How do you feel about this second attempt?" one reporter shouted. "Do you have any new strategies this time?" another asked. "Are you confident you''ll succeed after your first attempt failed?" a third reporter pressed. The leader of the Wolf Fang''s party, clearly annoyed by the questions, walked up to the reporters. He suddenly punched one of the reporters who was getting too close, snatching the microphone from their hand. With a fierce look, he said, "We don''t care about your questions. We''re here to show that we can clear this dungeon, no matter what happened before. Just watch us!" The reporters stepped back, surprised and a bit scared. The group ignored the crowd and turned their focus to the portal. In a high-tech office, officials watched the scene on their large TV screen. The Wolf Fang''s party was shown arriving at the portal, and their leader''s aggressive reaction was clear. The room was filled with tension. An older man, known for his authority, slammed his fist on his desk in anger. The desk broke apart from the force of his blow. "Where are the top rankers? Why aren''t they making a move?!" he shouted, his face red with frustration. His voice echoed through the room, making everyone uneasy. One of the officials, adjusting his glasses nervously, said, "We''ve tried to contact them, but they can''t be found. It''s like they''ve disappeared. " The old man''s anger grew. "This is unacceptable! An A-rank dungeon shouldn''t be handled by a C-rankers. Our top rankers are missing, and we''re risking everything!" Another official added, "If the Wolf Fang''s party fails, it could be dangerous. They might even die in the dungeon. We need to be ready for any outcome." The old man''s eyes narrowed, deeply worried. "If their group fails, it''s not just their lives at risk! it could endanger the safety of Korea and its people. We must find those top rankers now and make sure they understand how serious this is." The officials quickly began working to find the missing top rankers and prepare for any possible outcomes. After the officials left, the two young adults, Alexa and Alex, approached the old man with concern. Both had blond hair and brown eyes and were in their twenties. Alexa gently helped the old man sit down. "Grandpa, try not to get too upset. The top rankers will probably come back soon." The old man, still agitated, demanded, "What''s going on with the disappearance of the top rankers?!" Alex spoke up, "I heard the Global System summoned them for an emergency quest . That''s why we haven''t been able to reach them." The old man''s anger flared again. "An emergency quest? Why wasn''t I informed? This situation is critical! We need to act quickly!" Alexa suggested, "Why don''t we go into the dungeon ourselves? We might be able to help." The old man''s face turned red with frustration. "Are you out of your minds? Both of you are likely cursed and unable to use your abilities properly. You''re in no condition to go into an A-rank dungeon!" Alex tried to defend their suggestion, "We''re capable of handling ourselves. We just need to work together." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man shook his head angrily. "This isn''t about capability¡ªit''s about safety. If you''re cursed, you''ll be a liability, not an asset. We can''t afford to risk your lives in the dungeon. We need to find another solution and get more information about this emergency quest." Alexa and Alex exchanged worried glances but nodded in agreement they started talking in a few minutes when Suddenly, the old man''s assistant burst into the office without knocking. "Chairman, take a look at this!" he exclaimed, urgently pointing to the TV screen. The old man, Alexa, and Alex quickly turned to the screen. To their shock, they saw that the Wolf King''s group had just emerged from the A-rank dungeon. Breaking News: Wolf Fang''s party Successfully Clears a A-Rank Dungeon on Their Second Attempt! "Wait, what happened? Didn''t they just enter a few minutes ago?" Alexa asked, her voice filled with disbelief. The assistant, clearly excited, explained, "The Wolf Fang''s party is now all over the news. They cleared the A-rank dungeon in just minutes! This is a golden opportunity to recruit them before someone else does." The old man''s eyes lit up with interest. "Quick, we need to make an offer to recruit them right away!" The scene on the screen shifted to show the Wolf King''s group. The leader was happily waving and smiling broadly, clearly thrilled with their success. However, his team members appeared less enthusiastic, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and concern. The old man chuckled, "It looks like we''ve got some amazing awakeners on our hands! Clearing a A rank dungeon in a few minutes! Hahaa" Alexa and Alex exchanged uneasy glances. Something felt off to them. The sudden and swift clearance of the dungeon, coupled with the mixed reactions of the Wolf King''s group, raised concerns. Alexa whispered to Alex, "This doesn''t seem right. There''s something we''re missing here." Alex nodded, his expression thoughtful. Alexa and Alex bid their grandpa farewell and walked out of the office. Their butler opened the car door for them, and they both got in, settling into the backseat. "How was your talk with the chairman, young master and younglady?" the butler asked as he closed the door and got into the driver''s seat. "It was fine," Alexa replied. "I want some fresh air," Alex added. "Take us to our friend''s house." "Yes, young master," the butler said, starting the engine. The car moved smoothly through the city streets, but both Alexa and Alex were quiet, gazing out of their respective windows. Alexa broke the silence with a whisper, "I can''t believe how much has changed in a few years." Alex heard her but chose not to respond. As they neared their friend''s house, he noticed a familiar figure walking in the direction they were headed. His eyes widened in recognition. Without a word, Alex aggressively tapped the car window to stop. "What''s wrong, brother?" Alexa asked, confused. "That''s him!" Alex shouted, his voice filled with urgency. He threw open the car door and hurried out, determined to confront the figure. Alexa followed quickly, her concern growing. As Alexa recognized the figure tears start streaming in her face covering her mouth while Alex hug and asked the familiar man. Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Facing the Abyss Lord Seojun arrived on the Ebon Isle, and as he approached, he noticed something unusual. All the demons and creatures on the island were lined up, making way for him. The Hydra, now in its human-sized form, walked beside him. Seojun summoned Huno, his three-headed dog, to his side. The sight of the creatures bowing to him made Seojun mutter to himself, "What a weird lord." As they approached the castle, two massive Cyclops stepped forward and opened the enormous doors with ease. Inside, a grand throne room awaited, A Massive being that shrink his size with the throne and now stood as tall as Seojun, but its dark, shadowy body made it seem far more terrifying. Its skin looked like black mist, shifting and moving as if it were alive. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A single sharp horn stuck out from its forehead, curving dangerously. Its glowing eyes burned with evil, and a chilling smile spread across its face. Even though it wasn''t huge, a dark, heavy aura surrounded it, making the air feel cold and thick. Rising from the throne, it addressed Seojun with a booming voice. "Welcome! Welcome, human!" The Abyss Lord declared. "It is a pleasure to finally meet you!" Seojun stepped forward, his eyes scanning the throne room. "I''m here to take the Realm back to Zyraena," he declared firmly. He tried to check the status of the lord, but an error message flashed before him, giving no information. The lord''s expression shifted as he processed Seojun''s declaration. He slowly sat back down, signaling a nearby succubus to pour black wine into his enormous glass. With a smooth, practiced motion, he drank it all in one gulp. "So, You''re Zyraena''s slave," the lord said, his tone dismissive. Seojun''s eyes narrowed. "No, I''m not." With that, he unsheathed his sword, its blade blazing with blue fire. Silla, the Hydra, and Huno, the Cerberus, grew to match the lord''s massive size, preparing for the fight. "Time to finish this," Seojun said seriously, launching into the attack. As Seojun aimed to pierce the lord''s forehead, a sudden, intense pain erupted in his head. He stumbled, his vision blurring. The lord, seemingly unfazed, waved a finger as if examining something with interest, nodding occasionally. As Seojun lay on the ground, struggling against the searing pain in his head, he managed to finally appraise the massive lord. The system notification appeared before him, flashing with critical details. Ding! [Main Quest Update: Grimzark''s Legacy] Name: Grimzark Title: Lord of the Abyss, Dread of tyrant, Fallen Lord Level: Error Status: Former Deity, Brother of Goddess Zyraena Description: Grimzark was once a god, a powerful being of immense strength and authority, before his fall from grace and now is cursed. As a fallen brother of Goddess Zyraena, his presence here signifies a complex and dark past. His current status is one of immense power, now corrupted and twisted from his former divine nature. Quest Objective: Discover the truth behind Grimzark''s fall from divinity and the implications it has for your mission to restore the Realm to Goddess Zyraena. Ding! [You have encountered a significant figure in your quest. To fully understand Grimzark''s role and history, investigate further into his past. This will reveal critical information necessary for your mission and provide insight into the ongoing conflict.] Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. Blood trickled from his ears and mouth as he absorbed the gravity of the revelation. Grimzark wasn''t just a powerful demon; he was a former god and a fallen brother of Goddess Zyraena. As Seojun struggled with the intense pain, another system notification appeared, [WARNING!] [Mind Invasion Detected] Skill Name: Mind Shroud - Description: Lord Grimzark is using a powerful form of mind manipulation known as "Mind Shroud" to invade and distort your thoughts. This skill can cause severe disorientation and pain, making it difficult to focus and maintain control over your actions. Silla, the Hydra, immediately moved in front of Seojun, its massive form creating a protective barrier. Huno, the three-headed dog, licked Seojun''s face and whimpered anxiously, clearly worried for his well-being. Seojun took a deep breath, closing his eyes to center himself. He focused on maintaining steady breathing, slowly calming his mind and pushing back against the invasive force. After a few moments, he opened his eyes, feeling more composed. He reached out to pet Huno, whose tail wagged in relief. "I''m fine now," Seojun said softly to Huno. "This is the first time I''ve experienced something like this." With renewed determination, he stood up and moved to Silla''s side. As he did, Lord Grimzark''s eyes widened in surprise and admiration. The massive being seemed genuinely impressed by Seojun''s ability to handle the mental assault. "Well, it looks like I underestimated you, human," Grimzark said with a smirk. "You''ve managed to endure my ''Mind Shroud'' quite well. This should make things even more interesting." Seojun faced Grimzark. Lord Grimzark, still sitting on his massive throne, looked at Seojun with both curiosity and doubt. "How did you manage to resist my ''Mind Shroud''? It''s not easy to fight off." Seojun, calm and focused, replied, "I''ve been trapped here for 500 years, there''s no way a mere skill of yours will bring me down" Grimzark leaned back in his throne, clearly intrigued. "You''ve surprised me, human. I''m looking forward to seeing what else you can do." As the tension arise Silla and Huno attack and Lord Grimzark casually waved his hand. In an instant, Silla the hydra and Huno the Cerberus were trapped inside a birdcage, hanging from the ceiling. The cage glowed with an eerie, magical light. Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. He tried to rush forward to attack Grimzark, but the lord suddenly shrank down to the size of an average human. Seojun halted, confused by the sudden change. Grimzark, now floating in front of Seojun with a mischievous grin, said, "Why don''t we have a chat, human? If you want to keep your companions alive, it''s best we talk." Seojun looked up, trying to unsummon Silla and Huno, but a warning message appeared: [Warning! The cage is bound by a godly curse. It can only be opened by the one who created it.] Seojun sighed and nodded. "Alright, let''s talk." Grimzark beamed with satisfaction. "Excellent! Follow me, human!" Grimzark floated ahead, leading Seojun through the castle''s winding corridors. Minutes later, they arrived at a room. As soon as the door closed behind them, Seojun was forced onto a bed, and Grimzark landed next to him with surprising agility. "Now, human!" Grimzark said with a childlike excitement. "Tell me more about your memories, especially about pizza and cats!" Seojun, still reeling from the bizarre turn of events, sat up and stared in confusion. Grimzark, now looking like a 15-year-old boy with a small horn in the middle of his forehead, appeared anything but fearsome. His terrifying appearance had transformed into that of an eager teenager. "What''s happening?" Seojun thought, bewildered by Grimzark''s sudden change in demeanor and appearance. Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Just that? As he tried to process the strange turn of events, Child Grimzark suddenly leaped onto him, pinning him down on the bed. The child-like Grimzark sat on Seojun''s chest, looking excited yet completely unaware of their awkward position. "You''ve blocked your mind so I can''t see much more, human!" Grimzark exclaimed with child-like glee, oblivious to the situation. Seojun, feeling that the immediate danger had passed, managed to push the child Grimzark off him and floated away. He looked at Grimzark with confusion. The child Grimzark floated back, whining as he spoke. "Fighting and killing aren''t fun anymore. I''m bored of it. So whatever you do, or however strong you are, I refuse to fight." Seojun, now standing, was resolute. "You have no choice but to fight me. I will take this realm from you." He drew his sword, flaming with blue fire, and assumed a fighting stance. Child Grimzark, still floating in the air with a bored expression, made a sudden decision. He waved his hand dismissively, and Seojun struggled to react quickly. With a dramatic gesture, Grimzark began his oath. "I, Lord Grimzark, hereby acknowledge my defeat at the hands of the human Han Seojun. By the powers vested in me, I declare that Han Seojun shall become the new Lord of the Abyss Realm." Grimzark then pricked his finger, letting his blood drip onto a glowing paper contract. "Now, sign this to make it official," he said, extending the paper toward Seojun. Grimzark''s sharp nail cut his palm slightly. Grimzark pressed Seojun''s bleeding hand onto the paper, sealing the contract with his blood. The contract glowed brightly as it sealed, marking the end of the oath. Grimzark''s expression shifted to one of bored resignation. As Seojun stared at the mythical golden paper contract, he thought, just that?! His confusion deepened as Child Grimzark suddenly pushed him back onto the bed and sat in his lap, making Seojun feel increasingly awkward. "Maybe this will work," Grimzark said with a mischievous grin. In an instant, Grimzark transformed into a cute Japanese loli girl, complete with big, sparkling eyes and a playful demeanor. The newly transformed Grimzark looked up at Seojun with a sweet smile. "Onii-chan! Can you tell me a bedtime story about your word?" she asked in a high-pitched, adorable voice. "Please, Onii-chan!" Seojun''s face turned bright red as he recognized the loli''s appearance from a movie he accidentally watched when he first got his phone. It was a scene he hadn''t expected to encounter again in such a bizarre way. "Stop that!" Seojun shouted, trying to push Grimzark away. But Grimzark just laughed heartily, floating in mid-air and clearly enjoying the situation. "What a funny human!" Grimzark laughed, his voice echoing through the room. "Hahaha! Your face is red as a tomato!" Seojun turned away, his cheeks still burning with embarrassment. "Get away from me!" Seojun shouted, trying to shake off the loli Grimzark who had now jumped onto his back and refused to let go. "Oh, Onii-chan!" Grimzark squealed, clinging tightly. "You''re so strong, but you''re not very good at shaking me off!" Seojun twisted and turned, attempting to dislodge Grimzark. "Seriously, stop it! This is ridiculous!" Grimzark giggled, wrapping her tiny arms around his neck. "But I''m having so much fun! You''re like a big, warm teddy bear!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun gritted his teeth, trying to ignore how ridiculous he must look. "Just how many you see in my memories?! I said Let go!" Seojun, frustrated with Grimzark''s playful antics, threw him off his back with a grunt. Grimzark floated in the air, laughing loudly as he descended. "Stop it!" Seojun snapped. "I''m not telling you anything about Earth." Grimzark, still laughing, began to change form mid-air. He transformed into a tall, beautiful girl with long, silky black hair and brown eyes, dressed in a stylish two-piece outfit. As he floated down, he playfully wrapped his arms around Seojun''s neck, hugging him tightly. Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. "What the¡ª?" Grimzark, now in his new form, grinned and said, "Aww Seojun don''t be so serious! I just saw some of your memories and thought I''d try something fun!" Seojun tried to push Grimzark away. Grimzark, still in his tall, beautiful girl form, began mimicking voices Seojun had seen in his memories. He even started adopting high-pitched, playful tones that made Seojun''s face flush red with embarrassment. Seojun, feeling overwhelmed and nearly on the edge, shouted loudly and coldly, "I SAID STOP IT" The force of his shout was so intense that it made the castle tremble. The sound echoed through the halls, and the walls seemed to shiver under the pressure. Grimzark, startled by the sudden explosion of emotion, quickly reverted to his child form. He floated in the air, laughing uncontrollably, clutching his stomach as he tried to regain composure. Seojun, now calming down from his outburst, muttered under his breath, "Fuck this." He took a deep breath, trying to collect himself as Grimzark continued to laugh heartily. The playful demon''s antics had managed to break through Seojun''s stern exterior, causing an unexpected moment of levity amidst their serious confrontation. "Alright," Seojun said, trying to sound more composed, "I get it." Grimzark, still chuckling, nodded. "Okay, okay! But that was just too funny Human!" Meanwhile, Silla and Huno were trapped in a cage high above the throne room, trying desperately to break free. The magic that held them was too strong, and their efforts seemed futile. Huno''s three heads argued among themselves, each one frustrated and concerned. "We have to get out!" growled the middle head, attempting to bite through the glowing bars. But as soon as his teeth touched them, he was zapped with electricity, forcing him to pull back in pain. "Stop biting!" snapped the left head. "You''re only hurting ourself." Silla, a massive silver-scaled hydra with nine heads, coiled his long body around the bars, looking down at Huno. His voices were filled with worry as he asked, "Brother, what about Father? Can he help us get out of this cage? He''s always with Master." Huno''s middle head, still stinging from the shock, responded solemnly, "Father can''t interfere, Silla. We can''t rely on him this time. He can only act when Master truly needs him. The other heads of Huno agreed, their expressions grim. "We need to find another way," the calm head added. Silla tightened his coils, his silver scales gleaming faintly. "But what should we do? I hope Master is okay..." Suddenly, the cage started to flicker, and before they could react, it disappeared entirely, leaving them to fall. Huno landed on his feet with a heavy thud, while Silla, unprepared, fell headfirst to the ground. "To Master!" Huno''s middle head roared as soon as he regained his balance. Without hesitation, the three-headed dog sprinted across the throne room, his massive paws pounding against the stone floor. Silla quickly righted himself, all nine heads focused as he slithered rapidly beside Huno. As they rushed to reach Seojun, demons appeared, trying to block their path. But Huno''s immense strength was too much for them. He charged through, sending demons flying in every direction. Silla lashed out with his many heads, knocking aside any that dared to come close. "Nothing will stop us!" Huno''s right head growled as they continued their charge. "Hold on, Master. We''re coming," Silla''s voices hissed in unison, his nine heads weaving through the chaos. Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Quest Complete As Huno and Silla burst into Grimzark''s sleeping chamber, the chaos continued to unfold. Huno''s side heads quickly spotted two small demons rushing toward them. Without hesitation, both heads snapped forward, biting into the demons. Huno shook his heads violently, and with a growl, he flung the demons away, sending them flying across the chamber. Silla, right behind Huno, used his powerful draconic body to crash into the enormous door blocking their path. With a mighty heave, the door was ripped from its hinges and sent hurtling across the room, clearing the way. "MASTER!" Huno''s middle head roared as they charged forward, his voice echoing off the stone walls. Silla, following closely behind, shouted, "Master?" His nine heads expressed confusion, their voices blending together as they tried to make sense of the scene before them. What greeted them was not the battle they had anticipated but something entirely different. In the middle of the sleeping chamber, Seojun was seated in a grand chair, speaking calmly. Kneeling before him was the child-like Grimzark, nodding enthusiastically, his eyes sparkling with attention as he listened to every word Seojun said. Huno and Silla skidded to a halt, their massive forms towering over the unusual scene. The tension in the room shifted instantly. Huno''s heads blinked in surprise, while Silla''s many eyes widened in bewilderment. "Master?" Silla repeated, all nine heads tilting slightly as he tried to understand what was happening. Seojun looked up at his guardians, a small smile playing on his lips. "It''s alright," he said reassuringly, his tone calm and controlled. "Grimzark and I are just having a conversation." The child Grimzark looked up at Silla and Huno, his innocent expression showing no signs of the mischief or danger they had expected and smiled at them and float. Huno''s heads exchanged puzzled glances, and Silla, still unsure, slowly lowered his massive body, his heads hovering close to Seojun. "What... happened?" Silla asked, still trying to process the drastic shift from what he thought was a battle to this bizarre scene. "Everything''s under control." Seojun said as the system translated. Silla, still slightly bewildered, settled down beside Seojun, his many heads finally at ease. "As long as your safe, Master." Huno, who had been carefully watching over Seojun, suddenly felt an odd weight on his back. One of his side heads turned to investigate, only to find Grimzark¡ªnow in his child form¡ªsitting there comfortably, grinning with delight. "Get off me!" Huno''s middle head roared, shaking his body violently in an attempt to dislodge Grimzark. The demon, however, just laughed and held on tighter, enjoying the ride. Frustrated, Huno began running in circles around the chamber, his three heads snapping at Grimzark as he tried to shake him off. "I said get off!" he growled, while the child-like Grimzark only giggled, clinging on like a mischievous child playing a game. Meanwhile, Silla, who had been cautiously watching the spectacle, noticed something odd near his tail. One of his heads twisted around to inspect it and was startled to see another Grimzark, identical to the one on Huno''s back, sitting casually on his silver-scaled tail. The sight made all of Silla''s heads hiss in unison, their eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Get off!" Silla demanded, lunging to bite at the clone. But the more he twisted and turned to reach it, the more tangled he became in his own body, circling endlessly in pursuit of the elusive demon. As the scene unfolded, with Huno spinning in wild circles and Silla chasing his own tail, the real Grimzark''s body floated calmly beside Seojun, who watched the chaos with a mixture of amusement and bewilderment. "How did you tame these gods'' pets?" Grimzark asked, his childlike voice tinged with curiosity as he floated lazily in the air. "I doubt that you''re a god." Seojun smiled, recalling his first encounter with Huno. "I met Huno when I first got the key to the Door of the Underworld," he explained. "I don''t know how, but I managed to gain his trust, and ever since then, he followed me." Grimzark''s eyes sparkled with interest, his mischievous grin widening. "Interesting¡­ You must have something special about you, then. Not just anyone could win over a creature like him." Seojun shrugged modestly, but his gaze remained focused on his loyal companions, who were still caught up in their ridiculous struggle. Huno finally managed to throw the Grimzark clone off his back, sending it tumbling across the chamber floor, while Silla, having failed to catch the one on his tail, gave up and collapsed in a heap, panting in frustration. Grimzark giggled, clearly entertained by the spectacle. "I suppose I should stop teasing them," he said, waving his hand. The two clones vanished instantly, leaving Huno and Silla to untangle themselves and catch their breath. Seojun chuckled as he watched his guardians regroup, finally able to relax. "It''s good to see they''re still as spirited as ever," he remarked, shaking his head with a smile. As the system notification confirming his success faded, Seojun''s mind was suddenly bombarded with a barrage of new notifications. They appeared in rapid succession, filling his vision with a cascade of shimmering text. Ding! [Quest Complete: Claim the Abyss Realm!] Ding! [Title Acquired Lord of the Abyss] Skill acquired: Abyssal Authority ¨C Grants full control over the Abyss Realm and its inhabitants. and more... Rewards: - Abyss Core: Allows instant travel to and from the Abyss Realm. - Realm Stabilization:*The Abyss Realm will now align itself to the will of its new Lord. - Exclusive Summon: Grimzark ¨C Grimzark will now serve as your subordinate, bound to your command. - +10,000,000,000 Abyssal Coins As the flood of notifications appeared before Seojun''s eyes, his gaze was drawn to one in particular: [Exclusive Summon: Grimzark ¨C Grimzark will now serve as your subordinate, bound to your command.] Seojun stared at the words, his mind racing. Grimzark? My exclusive summon? He had expected rewards, but this was beyond anything he''d thought. The former ruler of the Abyss Realm, now under his command? It didn''t add up. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why would Grimzark agree to this? Seojun wondered, glancing over at the demon who was currently having too much fun teasing Silla and Huno. Grimzark was effortlessly dodging Silla''s snapping jaws and Huno''s ferocious barks, his laughter echoing through the chamber. The sight was almost surreal¡ªa being as powerful as Grimzark, now playing around like a mischievous child.Is this just another one of his games? Seojun questioned. The idea that Grimzark, who had ruled this realm with such ease, would willingly submit to being his summon felt strange. Seojun couldn''t help but feel a twinge of doubt. What does Grimzark gain from this? He knew there had to be a reason, something beyond the surface. Grimzark was too cunning, too unpredictable, to simply roll over without a plan.As Seojun''s thoughts churned, another notification interrupted him: Ding! [You are being transported to the Sovereign of Omniarch Realm] Preparation Phase Initiated... Teleportation Commencing in 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­ Seojun''s heart skipped a beat as the countdown began. He barely had time to process what was happening before the chamber around him began to shimmer and fade. The walls dissolved into a swirling mix of dark and golden hues, and he could feel the pull of the teleportation beginning to take hold.He cast one last glance at Grimzark, who had stopped teasing Silla and Huno and was now floating over to him with a knowing grin. Silla and Huno is now getting pulled by my Ring What are you really up to, Grimzark? Seojun thought, as the countdown ticked down to zero and he was pulled away to face whatever awaited him in the Sovereign of Omniarch Realm. Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Unlock Hidden Class and Level Maximize Seojun instinctively raised his arm to shield his eyes from the blinding light that enveloped him. The world around him blurred, and for a moment, he felt weightless, suspended in a void of shimmering light and energy. The sensation was disorienting, but familiar. He had felt this before, during his first summoning. Seojun raised his arm to shield his eyes from a blinding light that surrounded him. The world blurred, and he felt weightless, like he was floating in a bright void. This sensation was both disorienting and familiar, reminding him of his first summoning. As the light dimmed and his vision cleared, Seojun realized that he no longer felt the weight of his muscles, beard, and long hair¡ªthey had vanished, as if he had reverted to his original state. "This is how I looked when it all started," Seojun said, feeling his short hair for the first time in a while. He took a deep breath, feeling both nostalgic and uneasy. As the initial shock wore off, he noticed that the bright light had vanished, revealing a grand chamber. The walls were covered in gold and silver patterns, and massive pillars supported a dome with glowing celestial images. In the center of the chamber stood a tall figure in a blue and silver robe. The figure''s face was hidden by a hood, but Seojun could sense a powerful presence radiating from it. "Welcome, Seojun," the figure spoke, its voice resonating through the chamber with a calm, yet commanding tone. "You have been brought here to the Sovereign of Omniarch Realm." Seojun stood tall, despite the unease he felt in his changed form. "Why have I been returned to this appearance?" he asked, his voice steady but laced with curiosity. "And who are you?" The figure remained silent for a moment, as if considering Seojun''s questions. Then, with a slight motion of its hand, the figure gestured toward Seojun, and a mirror-like surface materialized in front of him, reflecting his youthful appearance back at him. "This form represents your beginning, the foundation of who you are," the figure explained. "You have been stripped of the physical changes brought about by your journey, but your strength, your skills, your experiences¡ªthey remain within you." Seojun studied his reflection, his expression thoughtful. It was true¡ªthough his body had changed, he could still feel the power coursing through him, the knowledge and skills he had acquired still present in his mind. He was different, yet the same. "And as for who I am," the figure continued, lowering its hood to reveal a face that was both ancient and ageless, with eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of countless worlds, "I am the Guardian of the Omniarch Realm, the keeper of its laws and the overseer of those who seek to claim its power." Seojun looked at the Guardian, feeling the weight of what was coming. But there was one thing he needed to know. "Where is she?" he asked, his voice a little uncertain. The Guardian''s expression softened. "She has something really important to take care of," they said kindly. "But she told me she''ll contact you soon." Seojun nodded, He had always counted on Goddess Zyraena''s help, and the thought of going forward without her by his side made him feel a bit uneasy. Noticing this, the Guardian began typing in the air, symbols appearing as they worked. "We''ll start your teleportation now," the Guardian said calmly. "Destination: Planet Earth, Seoul, South Korea." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun''s heart raced at the mention of his home. He hadn''t thought of it for so long, and now, the idea of returning filled him with mixed emotions¡ªhappiness, fear, and longing all at once. A soft sound signaled the start of the teleportation. Seojun looked down and saw his body slowly fading into light. "Mom," he whispered quietly, closing his eyes as he felt the warmth of the light surrounding him. Memories of home and his mother filled his mind. As his body continued to disappear, the Guardian watched him with a serious yet supportive look. Just before Seojun was completely gone, the Guardian whispered, "Good luck in your next journey Han Seojun, Save your world." With those final words, Seojun was gone, leaving the Guardian alone in the quiet room. Seojun thought he heard the Guardian whisper something just before he disappeared, but when he opened his eyes, he found himself floating in a strange passageway. The walls around him shimmered with an otherworldly glow, and he felt himself being gently pulled forward, almost like he was gliding through the air. He smiled, the thought of finally meeting his mother filling him with excitement. But as the minutes dragged on, his anticipation turned to impatience. "Why is this taking so long?" he muttered, letting out a sigh. Deciding to pass the time, Seojun floated down into a seated position and opened his status screen, noticing a bunch of unread notifications waiting for him. [Congratulations Host! You have max your level!] All experience points will now be converted to Abyssal Energy. Seojun blinked at the absurdly high number. "999,999?" he whispered, unable to comprehend the enormity of it. He look at the other notif. Ding! [Congratulations! You have unlocked a Hidden Class: SSS-Rank Abyssal Tamer.] Description: The Abyssal Tamer is the pinnacle of all taming classes, surpassing every known limit. This Godly Class has never been attained by anyone before you, its power so immense that it has been concealed within the deepest layers of the system. As an Abyssal Tamer, you have the divine authority to command and bind the most formidable entities. Your bond with them transcends the usual constraints of space and time, allowing you to summon and synchronize with them on a level that defies mortal understanding. Seojun''s brow furrowed. "SSS-Rank? Just how high is that?" He tried to wrap his mind around the concept. Then open the other notification and was about a new item he had received: the Key of the Abyss. Curious, Seojun focused on it, and suddenly, a keyhole appeared in the air before him. Without hesitation, he used the key, and a door materialized out of thin air. As the door swung open, Seojun peered inside and was surprised to see the child-like Grimzark, fast asleep while hugging a large stuffed teddy bear. Seojun''s brow furrowed. "Where did he get that?" he wondered, slightly bewildered by the sight. Using his mind, Seojun explored more of the Abyss through the door. He could see different parts of the realm, dark and vast, with creatures moving about. But something caught his attention¡ªa massive black screen hovering above the Abyss. All the creatures were staring at it in shock, murmuring among themselves. Seojun squinted and read the message displayed on the screen. It announced that he had become the new Abyssal Lord and that Grimzark was now his right hand. The creatures below were clearly stunned by the news, unsure of what to make of their new ruler. Seojun closed the door and leaned back, processing everything he had just seen. He was now not only the Lord of the Abyss but also the master of Grimzark, a demon he still couldn''t fully figure out. "Mom, I''m coming back. I''m returning home." Chapter 70: Chapter 70: A-Rank Dungeon The sound of pickaxes hitting stone echoed through the dungeon, creating a tense atmosphere. Min-seok adjusted the supplies on his back¡ªcarrying them was no problem, but the mood was heavy. "Move it Fuckers! We don''t have all day!" Jae-hyun, their harsh leader, shouted, his abrasive tone filling the space. His reputation for being bossy and ruthless made him disliked. Min-seok sighed, thinking he wouldn''t be there if it weren''t for the money. "Captain, aren''t we going to find the boss room?" the healer asked, her voice trembling. She was beautiful but seemed out of place with someone like Jae-hyun. Jae-hyun shot her a menacing look. "If you want to die, go find it yourself!" he snapped. The healer flinched in fear, and Min-seok wondered if they were around the same age. The mage stepped in to protect the healer from Jae-hyun''s anger. "Let''s get back to work," she said, leading the healer away. Everyone was clearly uncomfortable, especially with Jae-hyun leading. Min-seok sighed, feeling frustration bubble up inside him. Jae-hyun wasn''t just bad at leading¡ªhe was a ticking time bomb. The way he treated everyone made it clear that his party was temporary. No one in their right mind would stay with him for long. As Min-seok set down the supplies and leaned against the cold wall, he took out a photo of his sister. "Just wait, little sis. Brother will get you a cake." "She''s cute," Jin-hyu, the other porter, said, and Min-seok smiled. "Of course! She got that from me," Min-seok said, smiling. Jin-hyu raised an eyebrow and Min-seok spoke. "What? Can''t you see?" "Haha, if you say so," Jin-hyu laughed. Min-seok was surprised he couldn''t see how cute his sister was. "That guy is so annoying," Jin-hyu said, looking at Jae-hyun, who was dragging and kicking a miner. "What an animal," Min-seok agreed, noting Jae-hyun''s harshness. "I hope we can leave soon. It''s my grandma''s birthday, and I''m planning to get her favorite sweet potatoes," Jin-hyu said. "Same here! It''s my little sister''s birthday too. Why don''t we go together? I''m getting her a strawberry cake," Min-seok suggested. "That''s cool! My grandma doesn''t like cake, so I''ll make seaweed soup. Why don''t you and your sister join us?" "Gladly! See you later," Min-seok replied. They laughed but stopped when they heard Jae-hyun shout. Just then, the ground shook, and Min-seok lost his balance, falling to the floor. His heart raced as he realized what was happening. N-No... Ding! [You have entered the Dungeon Boss Room] [Status: Dungeon Boss] Name: Minotaur A-Rank Status: Angry (Disturbed from its slumber) Prepare yourself for a fierce battle. The Minotaur is enraged and ready to fight. The others stopped mining, their faces pale with shock. Min-seok''s eyes widened as he saw the massive doors of the boss room materialize before them. Suddenly, he felt a hand gripping his neck, yanking him off the ground. It was Jae-hyun, his face twisted in fury. "This was your plan all along, wasn''t it? To kill us all?!" he spat, his grip tightening. Min-seok struggled, gasping for air, his thoughts a chaotic mess. ''I don''t want to die. Not in his hands. Please, I have a sister to take care of.'' Min-seok shook his head, trying to speak, but he couldn''t. "Fucking asshole!" Jae-hyun shouted as his grip tightened. "Stop, Jae-hyun! He can''t breathe!" someone shouted. Before Min-seok could completely lose consciousness, the room shook again, and a deafening roar filled the air. The boss had awakened. Its massive form emerging from the shadows, its eyes burning with rage. The others started screaming in terror. "We''re gonna die! Run!" "This is the end!" "Aaahh!" Jae-hyun cursed loudly, still holding Min-seok by the neck, his eyes wide with panic. He threw Min-seok to the ground, and he coughed, clutching his throat. He tried to crawl away, desperate to escape. But something was wrong. Min-seok looked down and saw blood¡ªhis blood. Everything is so sudden His legs were gone, severed cleanly from his body. Terror surged through him, and he screamed, his voice echoing off the dungeon walls. "Ahhhh! My legs! It hurts!" Jae-hyun''s eyes were wild as he looked at him. "Since you planned this, you can be the bait," he said, his voice dripping with malice. He grabbed Min-seok by the neck again, dragging him across the floor and throwing him near the Minotaur. Min-seok''s vision blurred as he tried to crawl, his hands slipping in his own blood. He looked up, watching in horror as Jae-hyun and the others ran, abandoning him to his fate. "H-help...D-Don''t leave me h-here," Min-seok tried to shout, begging for help, but his voice was gone. The healer looked at him hesitated, her eyes filled with pity, but the mage pulled her away. As his consciousness began to fade, he thought of the vice-captain they lost on the first attempt. He had been kind, a stark contrast to the monster who now led them. This was it. If only that fucking Jae-hyun was the one who had died, not him! The dungeon was dark, lit only by faintly glowing crystals. The air was thick with the smell of blood and fear. The ground shook with each heavy step of the approaching Minotaur. With trembling hands, Min-seok pulled out a worn photo from his pocket. It was creased and smudged, but the smiling face of his little sister, her eyes bright with joy, was still clear. Today was her birthday. He was supposed to be home, making her laugh, not here, lying in a pool of his own blood. His vision blurred as tears welled up, and he whispered to the photo, "I''m sorry, Lil Sis. I hate this. Why today of all days? Why not tomorrow?" His voice cracked as the Minotaur''s shadow loomed over him. He could hear it snorting, the sound of death approaching. "I won''t make it¡­ I''m so sorry, little sis." The world spun as he lost more blood, and the edges of his vision darkened. The Minotaur was almost upon him. There was no escape. He closed his eyes, ready to accept his fate, when suddenly he felt himself being lifted. His eyes fluttered open in confusion, and he saw Jin-hyu¡ªthe guy he had been talking to earlier. His face was tense, sweat dripping from his brow as he struggled to carry Min-seok. "W-What are you doing?! Are you an idiot?!" Min-seok rasped, his voice barely above a whisper. Jin-hyu chuckled, but it wasn''t a sound of amusement. It was shaky, tinged with fear and desperation. "I guess I am," he said, his voice strained. Min-seok clenched his teeth, anger flaring through the pain. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You fucker! Just leave me here and save yourself!" But Jin-hyu laughed again, the sound hollow and forced, almost as if he was trying to convince himself that everything would be okay. "You sound just like that animal captain," he said, the words catching in his throat. "Don''t laugh. It sounds fake," Min-seok struggled to say, each word taking more effort than the last. Jin-hyu was panting now, each step a battle as he carried Min-seok. "We porters are strong," he muttered, "but not when carrying bodies" Min-seok glanced down at the photo in his hand, his sister''s smile piercing through the fog of pain and fear. He couldn''t let Jin-hyu die here with him. Summoning what little strength he had left, Min-seok pushed against him, forcing him to stumble and drop Min-seok. He fell hard, the impact sending a jolt of pain through his body, but he didn''t care. He had to make Jin-hyu leave. "Why did you do that?!" Jin-hyu shouted, panic in his voice. He tried to grab Min-seok again, but Min-seok stopped him, pressing the photo and a handful of gold coins into his hands. "Buy my sister a strawberry cake," Min-seok said, his voice breaking as tears streamed down his face. Jin-hyu stared at him, his eyes wide with shock and anguish. "Dumbass! You''re the one who should do that, not me! Cooperate, please!" he shouted, desperation thick in his voice as he looked back at the at the Minotaur, its roar reverberating through the dungeon. "Please," Min-seok whispered, his voice weak, almost lost in the chaos. Jin-hyu paused, and Min-seok leaned closer, his breath shallow, as he whispered in Jin-hyu''s ear, "Tell my sister... how much her brother loves her." Jin-hyu''s grip on the photo tightened, his eyes shining with unshed tears. For a moment, everything was still- the world frozen in the space between life and death. The dungeon shook with each roar of the minotaur. Its massive axe rose high, ready to strike. The porter saw the giant weapon poised above its head and knew this was the end. With the last of his strength, he pushed the other porter away. He flew backward, barely missing the deadly blow of the axe. But in doing so, the porter felt a sharp pain and realized he had lost his arm. Blood poured out, and he could barely move. The minotaur''s axe came crashing down where Jin-hyu had been, but he was safe, thanks to Min-seok. He fell to the ground, his vision fading. he tried to think of his younger sister, her smile, and how he wouldn''t be there for her anymore. "I''m sorry, Lil Sis," He whispered weakly. "Brother... Brother won''t make it." As everything went dark. He just wish that his sister to grow up strong and beautiful. Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Hes Back Suddenly, a strange sensation surged through him. It was warm, almost comforting. He felt an energy coursing through him, something that hadn''t been there before. A green light began to emanate from his chest, spreading across his entire body. His strength returned in waves, but his limbs remained gone. The world around him seemed to slow down as the green light enveloped him completely. "What... what is this?" he whispered, feeling the light growing brighter and more intense. In the midst of his confusion, he noticed the healer. She had come back? She was crying. "W-Why?" he managed to ask, his voice barely audible. She shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." she sobbed, her voice filled with guilt and despair. Before he could comprehend her words, the minotaur let out a deafening roar, raising its axe once more. He saw the fear in her eyes, and Jin-hyu stepped in front of them, spreading his arms. The minotaur''s axe descended, and he knew this was the end. "F-Fucking dumb-bass," he whispered, cursing under his breath as he braced for the inevitable. But just as the minotaur''s axe was about to strike, a blinding light appeared above its head. The light was pure and radiant, illuminating the entire cavern. Something fell from the light with incredible speed, crashing into the minotaur with a force that shook the ground. The minotaur let out a final, agonized roar before collapsing under the weight of whatever had struck it. The light began to fade, and he could barely make out the shape of a massive object embedded in the creature''s skull. His strength returned, and he could move again. He struggled to sit up, his body still aching from the ordeal. He looked around, trying to understand what had just happened. The healer was on her knees, her hands trembling as she stared at the fallen minotaur. "What... what was that?" she whispered, her voice trembling with fear. He had no answer. All he knew was that he was still alive, and somehow, that light had saved them. As he looked at the fallen minotaur, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of power had just been unleashed. But for now, all he cared about was having another chance to see his sister again. Thick smoke filled the air, making it hard to see. His heart raced, and he could barely breathe. He was lying on the cold, hard ground, his body shaking with fear. His arms and legs were gone, but the pain had turned into a dull ache. He knew he was in bad shape. As the smoke cleared, he heard a voice¡ªa soft, confused voice¡ªcoming from nearby. He squinted through the haze and saw a young man standing in the middle of the blood-stained ground. The man looked shocked, as if he didn''t know where he was or how he got there. Blood was everywhere, but none of it seemed to be his. "I''m¡­ back?" the young man whispered, his voice trembling. He looked around, taking in the destruction, his eyes wide with confusion. Then he looked at them, and something changed. His gaze was intense, almost terrifying. Suddenly, a powerful aura surrounded him, pressing down on them like a heavy weight. It felt like the air was being squeezed out of the cave, replaced by this dark, scary energy. They could hardly breathe, and their bodies wouldn''t move. The aura was too strong, too much to handle. Their skin tingled with fear. The healer, who had been crying, quickly moved and cast a protective barrier around them. The shield shimmered, but it wasn''t strong enough to block out the young man''s aura completely. "We have to get out of here!" she whispered, her voice shaking with fear. But none of them moved. They were too scared, too frozen by the thought that this man could destroy them all in an instant. He closed his eyes, his breath shallow. He thought he was going to die. "I''m sorry, Sister¡­ it looks like this is the end for us." But then, the heavy aura suddenly disappeared. The air felt lighter, and he slowly opened his eyes. The young man was still there, but now he looked concerned, not angry. He was staring at him, his brow furrowed as if he didn''t understand why he was lying there, broken and helpless. The young man raised his hand, and he flinched, shutting his eyes tight. He thought he was going to be killed. But instead, he heard Jin-hyu''s voice. "Your legs¡­ and arms¡­" Jin-hyu said, sounding shocked. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He opened his eyes, hardly believing what he was seeing. His arms and legs were growing back, right in front of him. His body was healing, as if nothing had ever happened. He looked at the young man, stunned, and whispered, "H-How¡­?" The healer and Jin-hyu were also staring at the young man who had just healed him. His arms and legs were back, but he was still in shock. How could this be? Only the Gods had this kind of healing skill. The healer and Jin-hyu were trembling. Suddenly, they both dropped to their knees, looking terrified. "Please don''t kill us!" they shouted together, their voices echoing in the cave. They looked up at the man, begging for their lives. But the young man didn''t seem to care. He stood there calmly, as if their pleas didn''t matter. He looked around, lost in thought, and then asked, "Where is this?" They were confused. The healer, still on her knees, was the first to speak. She helped him stand up, her hands shaking. Jin-hyu quickly moved to help too, and they both held him up. "This is the boss room of an A-rank dungeon," the healer said softly, her voice shaky. Why was he asking something so simple? Didn''t he know where he was? "Let''s get out of here," she whispered to them, fear in her eyes. She started to move away slowly, signaling them to follow her. But before they could take a few steps, everything around them blurred. Suddenly, they weren''t moving away anymore. They were standing right in front of the young man again, as if they had been teleported. The young man looked at them with a calm expression. His heart raced, and he could feel the fear from the healer and Jin-hyu. There was no escape. They were trapped. Was this how they were going to die? Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Were safe now Minseok looked around the cave, his eyes distant as if trying to make sense of something. "This is Earth?" he muttered, more to himself than to the others. The group nodded desperately, still on their knees, afraid to move or even breathe too loudly. They had been answering his questions for a while now, each word trembling from their lips. He seemed deep in thought, paying them little attention. The porter, Jin-Hyu, nudged Minseok''s side, signaling for him to do something. Minseok hesitated, unsure of what to do, then nudged Hannah, the healer beside him. She shot him a panicked look, her eyes wide with fear. "Wait, why me?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. Minseok and Jin-Hyu both looked at her, pleading with their eyes. Taking a deep, shaky breath, she spoke up, her voice quivering. "M-Master, may we ask something?" she stuttered, her words coming out in a rush. The man turned his gaze toward her, his eyes cold and unreadable. He didn''t speak, just stared at her, waiting. His silence hung heavy in the air, making the tension feel almost unbearable. Hannah swallowed hard before continuing, her voice still trembling. "What is your name? And how come you don''t know about this, M-Master?" They waited, hearts pounding in their chests. This man¡ªwhoever he was¡ªheld their lives in his hands. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man stared at them with those intense, unreadable eyes, sending a chill down their spines. Instinctively, they lowered their heads, too afraid to meet his gaze. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke, his voice calm but curious. "The boss is dead¡­ so why are you still scared?" Minseok and the others exchanged nervous glances, unsure of how to respond. Was he really asking that? Didn''t he realize how overwhelming his aura was? The energy he had shown earlier had been suffocating. Who wouldn''t be terrified? Jin-Hyu tried to speak, his voice trembling. "N-not because of that, Master¡­" The man didn''t press further. "Lead the way to the dungeon exit," he ordered. The group exchanged another round of uncertain looks, but they had no choice but to obey. They started walking, the man following closely behind, his eyes scanning the surroundings as if everything was new to him. "Just who is he?" Minseok muttered under his breath, still uneasy. As they continued walking, the tension between them started to ease slightly. The man, despite his intimidating presence, seemed more curious than threatening now. Finally, Minseok broke the silence again. "If it weren''t for you two, I''d probably be dead by now, before that man appeared." Hannah, who had been quiet for a while, spoke up, her voice still shaky but with a hint of humor. "You two were so dramatic earlier." Minseok pouted, feeling a bit defensive. "Hey! We thought we were gonna die earlier, okay?" Hannah chuckled softly, and even the man seemed to relax a little. Thinking back on it, Minseok couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. "You''d be saying the same if you were in our shoes!" Jin-Hyu chimed in, irritation clear in his voice. "Chill, I''m just trying to lighten the mood," Hannah laughed. "By the way, I''m Hannah. What about you two?" She extended her hand. "I''m Min-Seok," he replied, shaking her hand. They both turned to Jin-Hyu, waiting for him to introduce himself. "Jin-Hyu," he said, letting out a sigh of relief. "I''m just glad we''re alive. You don''t know how scared I was¡ªI really thought we were done for." They all laughed, the tension slowly melting away. But just as the laughter died down, Minseok remembered something important. "Hey! Where''s my sister''s photo? Give it to me. Trying to steal my cute little sister''s photo, huh?" Jin-Hyu''s eyes widened as he quickly shoved the photo into Minseok''s face. "There! You Siscon! Tsk. I''m not interested in her, hmp." "Oh, really?" Minseok smirked, turning to Hannah. "Look at this, Hannah! Do you see how cute my sister is? She definitely got that from me!" Hannah raised an eyebrow, looking at the photo with a puzzled expression. "Eh?" Jin-Hyu suddenly burst out laughing. "Hey, what''s so funny?" Minseok demanded, slightly annoyed. Jin-Hyu wiped a tear from his eye, trying to calm down. "It''s just¡­ nothing. Pffft." Before Minseok could say anything, Hannah joined in the laughter. But her laughter slowly turned into quiet sobs. She looked at them, her eyes brimming with tears. "I was so scared," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I really thought we were going to die back there." Without hesitating, Jin-Hyu and Minseok pulled her into a hug, holding her tightly as she cried. "It''s okay," Jin-Hyu murmured, his voice shaky but comforting. "We''re safe now, I guess." As they held onto each other, Minseok''s emotions started to overflow. His voice cracked as he blurted out, "I can still buy my sister her strawberry cake¡­ I thought I''d never get the chance again." Tears streamed down his face, and beside him, Jin-Hyu sniffled. "Yeah¡­ trying to make me cry, huh? You two should come with me. I''ll make the best seaweed soup you''ve ever tasted." Hannah lifted her tear-streaked face from their embrace, looking at Minseok softly. "Are you okay now? Do you feel any pain?" Minseok wiped his tears and managed a small smile. "Yeah¡­ I''m fine. That was the scariest experience I''ve ever had." Still sniffling, Hannah asked, "Am I really invited?" Jin-Hyu, his eyes still watery, replied with a warm smile. "Of course. It''s also Min-Seok''s sister''s birthday." Seojun stood a short distance away, watching the scene. He raised an eyebrow in mild confusion. The trio had been laughing just moments ago, and now they were crying and hugging as if the world were ending. "What a weird group," he muttered under his breath. Laughing one minute, crying the next¡ªhad they escaped from a mental hospital or something? Was this really Earth? He still couldn''t believe it. Shaking his head, Seojun debated whether to approach or keep his distance. Watching them huddle together, crying and comforting one another, his impatience grew. Clearing his throat, he finally spoke. "Are you done?" The three immediately jolted, hastily wiping away their tears. "We''re done, M-Master," Min-Seok stammered. "We''re sorry, we just got a bit emotional." Jin-Hyu and Hannah nodded in agreement, quickly composing themselves. As they resumed walking, Seojun''s thoughts drifted back to something that had been nagging at him. He recalled the status of the dungeon boss they had just faced¡ªthe Minotaur. Dungeon Boss: Minotaur A-Rank Level: 800 Status: Angry He frowned slightly, the memory bothering him. "Isn''t that a low level?" he muttered, almost to himself. Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Out of Dungeon(Earth) They finally got out of the dungeon and into the bright sunlight. Seojun covered his eyes as the sun hit him and took in the familiar city smell. "I''m... really back," he muttered, feeling a mix of relief and disbelief. "Follow us, Master!" Hannah shouted. Min-Seok and Jin-Hyu joined her, leading the way. Seojun followed them out into the busy streets of Seoul. As he walked, Seojun saw a group of reporters crowding around someone. And noticed that this Three people looked scared especially Min-seok as if they are running from someone. Curious, Seojun followed these three away from the crowd. They ended up on a bridge over the Han River, leaning against the railing. They were breathing heavily, clearly exhausted. Seojun looked around. The bridge was a well-known part of Seoul, with the river flowing beneath and tall buildings in the distance. The sun cast long shadows, and a light breeze came from the river, making the air feel fresh. The city buzzed with activity below, but up on the bridge, it was quiet and calm. Seojun looked up at the clear blue sky, feeling the cold air on his face. He closed his eyes for a moment, letting the sensation sink in. "We''re really back, System," he muttered softly. He waited, but there was no response. Opening his eyes, Seojun felt a growing unease. "System, find my mom''s location," he said again, but still, there was nothing. He called for the System several more times, but the silence only deepened his worry. What''s going on? he thought, looking around. He noticed he was near his old house. Without hesitation, he started running towards it. As he moved through the streets, he felt something was wrong with his body. His strength was fading, and each step became harder. His breath grew heavy, and exhaustion hit him like a wave. I almost forgot this feeling, he muttered to himself. Suddenly, his legs gave out, and he fell to his knees on the hard pavement. People around him glanced his way but quickly looked away, continuing on their way as if nothing had happened. Seojun struggled to stay conscious, the world around him blurring. He tried to push himself up, but his body wouldn''t respond. What''s happening to me? he thought, Seojun''s vision dimmed as he struggled to stay conscious. Just as he was about to collapse completely, a woman rushed over to him. "Are you okay?" she asked, concern clear in her voice as she reached out to help him. Suddenly, a faint static sound, like an old radio, buzzed in his head. "System?" Seojun muttered, barely able to keep his eyes open. Then, clear as day, he heard it. [I''m back, Host.] "Wait, what?" Seojun whispered, confusion cutting through the haze of his fatigue. Summoning what little strength he had left, Seojun pushed himself to his feet. The woman, startled by his sudden movement, stepped back. "Hey! Let me take you to the hospital!" she called after him, her voice tinged with worry. But Seojun didn''t stop. He moved through the crowd, ignoring her shouts until she finally lost sight of him. As he navigated the busy streets, his mind raced. The System had always communicated with him through text¡ªhe had never heard it speak before. But now, there was no mistaking it. The voice in his head was clear and systematic, leaving him more confused than ever. What is going on? he wondered, the weight of the unknown pressing down on him as he continued through the city. Seojun stumbled through the streets, his mind racing. The voice he had heard moments ago, clear and unfamiliar, echoed in his thoughts. He needed a place to gather himself, somewhere away from the busy city. Spotting a narrow, dimly lit alley, he made his way toward it. The alley was quiet, far from the noise of Seoul''s streets. Seojun leaned against the cold, rough wall, sliding down until he was sitting on the ground. Exhaustion weighed on him, making it hard to think clearly. As he sat there, trying to catch his breath, a faint glow caught his attention. The holographic screen appeared above him, flickering as if it was struggling to stay on. The familiar blue of the System''s interface greeted him, bringing a bit of relief. But the words on the screen only made him more worried at the same time it''s speaking in his head. [Adjusting to Environment... Synchronization in Progress...] Seojun squinted at the screen, trying to understand. "What do you mean, ''synchronization''?" he muttered, hoping for an explanation. The screen flickered again, the words changing slightly. [Synchronization Required for Optimal Functioning in Current Realm. Estimated Time: Unknown.] A cold knot of anxiety formed in Seojun''s chest. "System, explain this. What''s going on?" he asked, his voice echoing in the empty alley. For a moment, there was only silence. Then, the same voice he had heard before spoke directly into his mind, this time sounding urgent. [Host, the sudden return to Earth has disrupted my usual functions. The environment here is very different from the Abyss Realm. I need time to fully adapt to this world''s conditions.] Seojun felt his heart sink. The System had always been his reliable guide, but now, it was struggling, leaving him vulnerable in an unfamiliar place. "How long will this take?" Seojun asked, trying to keep his voice steady. [I can''t give a precise time, Host. The synchronization process is complex, and this world''s conditions are unpredictable.] As he sat there, lost in thought, the holographic screen continued to display various codes and progress bars, showing that the System was working hard to stabilize itself. The alley remained quiet, the only sound being the distant hum of the city beyond. After what felt like forever, Seojun''s breathing began to calm. He couldn''t afford to let this setback stop him. He had faced many challenges before, and this would be no different. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, the System''s voice returned, a hint of concern in its tone. [Host, given the current situation, it is advisable to summon Huno. You may need someone with you.] Seojun considered this for a moment. The idea of having Huno by his side brought some comfort. With a deep breath, he nodded to himself. "You''ve never failed me before," Seojun said softly, his resolve hardening. The System didn''t respond right away, but after a brief pause, the voice returned, calmer this time. [Understood, Host. I will continue to adapt and restore full functionality as quickly as possible. Please proceed with caution in the meantime.] Seojun nodded again, even though he knew the System couldn''t see him. Pushing himself up from the ground, he took a deep breath, letting the cool air fill his lungs. Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Hunos new form Seojun walked down the quiet street, feeling worried. As he walked, the System''s voice spoke in his mind. It sounded serious. [Host, before you summon Huno, you should know that doing so will stop you from summoning other guardians or using any skills for now. This is because of the problems we''re having with adjusting to your world.] Seojun nodded, understanding how important this was. He needed Huno with him, even if it meant losing his other abilities for a while. "Okay, I''ll deal with it," he said out loud, though the System could hear his thoughts. Seojun called for Huno in his mind. Normally, Huno would appear right away, but this time, something felt wrong. The air stayed still, and it took a long time. Seojun started to worry. Finally, after what seemed like forever, something appeared before him. But Seojun quickly noticed something was off. "Huno?" he said, confused. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead of Huno''s usual three-headed form, a large dog stood before him. It looked like a Rottweiler, a strong, muscular dog with a short black coat and tan markings. The dog had a broad head and intelligent eyes that shined in the dim light. But even though it looked different, there was something familiar in the dog''s eyes that made Seojun pause. It felt like part of Huno was still there, just under the surface. The Rottweiler growled softly, not in a scary way, but as if it was trying to tell him something. Seojun frowned and stepped closer. "Huno? Is that really you?" he asked, unsure. The dog tilted its head and barked quietly. Seojun could sense that it was still Huno, even though it looked different. The System''s voice came back, softer this time. [Host, it seems Huno''s form has changed because of this world. He can revert to his original form once we finish adjusting. Please be careful.] Seojun sighed and ran a hand through his hair. He wasn''t sure what to think, but he knew he had to go along with it. "Alright, Huno, or whatever you look like right now, let''s stay together until we figure this out." The Rottweiler seemed to understand and moved closer to Seojun, standing protectively by his side. Seojun stepped out of the dark alley and onto the busy street. People kept looking at him, but he didn''t care. His focus was on getting home. Huno, in his Rottweiler form, walked beside him. As he walked, Seojun thought about his mother''s smiling face. The memory made him feel warm and determined. He continued until the crowd around him started to thin. Soon, he reached his old neighborhood. "A lot has changed," he muttered as he looked around. Huno barked and wagged his tail, trying to comfort him. "You''re finally going to meet my mother, Huno," Seojun said. "Be kind to her, okay? And protect her like you protect me." Huno barked and wagged his tail, which Seojun took as a yes. They reached the gate of Seojun''s home, a traditional Korean house with a tiled roof and wooden beams. He saw some billboard around and a Tv screen he can''t understand what is the Screen all about it''s showing something like a contest more like a battle ''Is that a game?'' He thought because the fight is too much for a normal battle. then he notice the year. "2065?!" Suddenly Huno barked the house and he notice a sign on the gate. The sign read: [PROPERTY SOLD. NO TRESPASSING. PRIVATE PROPERTY. VIOLATORS WILL BE PROSECUTED.] "What is this?" Seojun muttered, frowning. Just then, he heard shouting from inside the house. Without thinking, Seojun kicked the gate open, breaking it. He rushed inside with Huno close behind. He saw five men and one girl. The men were laughing and ripped the girl blouse that is pinned down in the floor , who looked scared and crying. "Huno," Seojun said, and the Rottweiler sprang into action. Huno barked loudly and bit one of the men on the arm. The other men backed away, surprised. "Who are you?! Mind your own business!" one of the men shouted, his voice shaking. Seojun saw another man ready to punch him. He grabbed the man by the collar and lifted him off the ground. "What do you think you''re doing in my house?" Seojun shouted angrily. "Get out of here!" He threw the man into a wall, causing it to crack. The man fell to the ground, groaning. The other four men were now terrified. "He''s an Awakener! Let''s get out of here!" one of them yelled. Before they could leave, Huno bit another man''s butt. The man screamed, "Ahh! My butt! Let go, you f*cking dog!" His pants ripped, and he ran away exposing his butt that he tried to cover, followed by the others. Huno kept barking until they were gone. Seojun, still angry, looked at the girl who was hiding and crying in the corner. He saw a jacket on the ground, picked it up, and threw it to her. "Leave," he said. The girl quickly put on the jacket. "T-thank you, Sir," she said, bowing before running out of the house. Seojun sat down on a stone bench, running his fingers through his hair. Things were not as he had hoped. Instead of a peaceful homecoming, he found men that looks like a students trying to take advantage of a girl in his own house. Seojun lay back on the stone bench, looking up at the sky. Huno whimpered beside him, worried about his master. Seojun spread his arms out and thought, "Where are you, Mom?" Huno started licking Seojun''s face gently. Seojun sat up and petted him. "I can''t stay here. Maybe Mom is nearby," he said. They got up and walked outside. Across the road, Seojun saw two students using an advanced vape. He approached them, hoping they knew something about his house. The girls backed away and looked at him like he was a freak but One of them spoke, "That house was sold five years ago." "Five years ago?" Seojun asked, surprised but trying not to show it. "What happened to the lady who used to live there?" The other girl shrugged. "No, we don''t know. Just go away, Mister. You stinks." Seojun felt frustrated but didn''t show it. He patted Huno and turned away. Just how long I''ve gone? Chapter 75: Chapter 75: The Twins Seojun walked through the neighborhood, lost in thought about his mother. His mind was racing when he suddenly heard a shout. "Seojun!" He turned around and was startled to see a man running toward him. The man threw his arms around Seojun in a tight hug, Seojun was taken aback. "Who are you?" Seojun asked, confused. The man was crying, tears streaming down his face. Before Seojun could react further, a woman who looked just like the man rushed over and hugged him too. "Alexa?" Seojun muttered, recognizing her. He hadn''t seen her in years. The woman pulled back slightly and looked at him with tear-filled eyes. "Seojun! We thought we''d never see you again!" The man nodded, still crying. "We''ve missed you so much. We tried to find you but couldn''t just where were you?!" Seojun stood there, trying to process everything. He had been searching for his mother, but now, seeing Alexa and her twin brother, he felt a mix of relief and confusion. "We need to talk," Seojun said, his voice filled with emotion. "I need to know everything that''s happened while I was gone." Alexa and her brother nodded and quickly ushered Seojun into a waiting limousine. As they settled into the luxurious vehicle, Seojun suggested, "Let''s talk at my house." Huno jumped into the car beside Seojun, making himself comfortable. Alexa took the seat beside the driver, while her brother sat next to Seojun, and Huno rested on the other side. The two siblings exchanged glances and then told the butler, who was driving, to head to Seojun''s house. In the mirror, the butler asked, "Is that you, Young Master Seojun?" Seojun gave a plain smile and a nod. The butler continued, "Young Master Alex and Lady Alexa were so worried and have been searching for you for five years." As the limousine made its way through his house, Seojun turned to Alex, his curiosity piqued. "I''ve been gone for five years?" Seojun said. Alex looked at him with a serious expression. "You were one of those people who vanished five years ago. The others who disappeared with you returned three years ago. They said they were inside a tower, facing monsters." Seojun was puzzled. "A tower? What do you mean?" "You didn''t came from the tower?! Then Where were you?!" Ignored, Seojun''s thoughts returned to his primary concern. "But my main priority right now is finding my mother. Do you know where she might be?" "After you vanished, Auntie Seoyang came to us," Alex explained. "We tried to find you, but three days later, Auntie Seoyang also disappeared. Since then, we''ve been trying to find her too." Seojun''s hands gripped his hair in frustration. "Just what the heck happened?" Alexa and Alex exchanged concerned glances. Alex placed a firm hand on Seojun''s shoulders. "Calm down. We''re not stopping until we find her. Now that you''re here, we can use all our resources." "Brother is right," Alexa added. "For now, you need to know what happened over the past few years. Let''s talk inside." The limousine arrived at Seojun''s house, and they noticed the gate was broken. "You did that?" Alexa asked, her eyes widening as she looked at Seojun. Seojun didn''t answer, simply walking past her and heading inside. Huno followed closely behind, his loyalty unwavering. "Where did that dog come from?" Alexa asked, glancing at Huno with curiosity. Alex shrugged. "It''s been with him since earlier. Let''s just ask him later." Alexa''s worry was evident as she turned to her brother. "I''m really concerned. Can Seojun handle all of this? What if Auntie Seoyang is¡­" Alex pulled his sister into a comforting hug. "Don''t think like that," he said softly. "Seojun can handle everything. He''s smart and strong." He looked at Alexa with determination. "Remember, Seojun came from a tough background. His mother raised him on her own, struggling through difficult times. He''s used to facing challenges and overcoming them." Alexa took a deep breath, feeling a bit more reassured. "You''re right. Seojun has always been strong and resourceful." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex nodded, giving his sister a reassuring squeeze. "Exactly. We''ve seen him get through tough situations before. We''ll help him find the answers and support him every step of the way." Then Alex suddenly reached over and playfully pulled Alexa''s hair. Alexa winced in pain. "Hey! What was that for?" Alex grinned, trying to lighten the mood. "So stop acting like that. Don''t let Seojun see you so worried. He needs to see us confident and supportive." Alexa narrowed her eyes and retaliated by grabbing Alex''s hair. "So stop acting like that. Don''t let Seojun see you so worried. He needs to see us confident and supportive." Alexa mimicking Alex words let out a shout, "Ouch! Alright, alright!" Alexa dashed inside the house, leaving Alex alone in the entryway, massaging his scalp where Alexa had playfully grabbed his hair. He sighed and then turned to the butler. "Please go buy some food and drinks from the nearby convenience store," Alex ordered. As the butler went out, Alex rejoined Seojun and Alexa, who had settled on the living room floor. Seojun was deep in thought, gently petting Huno. Alexa sat down beside Seojun, trying to get his attention. "Seojun?" Seojun looked up, his gaze distant. "Where''s Alex?" "Here," Alex said, entering the room and sitting on a rock in front of Seojun. He glanced around and then addressed Seojun. "Where do you want me to start?" Seojun looked at Alex without any visible emotion. Alexa chuckled awkwardly and gave Alex a playful slap on the shoulder. "Come on, brother, of course, start with what happened when he disappeared." "Oh, right," Alex said, scratching his nape. Seojun changed a lot he thoighy Alexa pouted how cold she thought Alex looked at Alexa and then back at Seojun, realizing that his sister was right. He took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to explain the complex events of the past five years. "Five years ago..." Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Five years ago Five years ago, a sudden and eerie phenomenon began: people started disappearing without explanation. Seojun was the first to vanish. As days passed by more individuals followed, and within just seven days, the world''s population dwindled drastically. Three days after the initial disappearances, when a massive crack appeared in the sky and Black holes everywhere.. From this tear in the fabric of the heavens and Holes, countless monsters began to descend upon Earth. The invasion was not limited to Korea; other countries were similarly overwhelmed. Humanity was pushed to the brink of extinction. The next two days as creatures overwhelmed cities and towns. A massive white screen materialized in the sky, accompanied by a System notification that captured the attention of the surviving few. [ATTENTION ALL SURVIVORS A CATASTROPHIC EVENT HAS UNFOLDED] "What''s that?!" one survivor shouted, eyes wide as the screen flickered on. "The crack in the sky... It''s getting worse, isn''t it?" a man asked, his voice shaky with fear. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We barely made it through two days of those monsters¡ªwhat more could happen?" a woman said, clutching her head in disbelief. "This can''t be happening... Are we done for?" another survivor whispered, glancing around frantically. "Is it gonna get worse? I don''t think we can handle more!" someone cried out, their voice breaking. "God, what is this?!" [EFFECTIVE IMMEDIATELY, TIME HAS BEEN HALTED FOR ALL MONSTERS.] the systematic voice echoed through the air. For a moment, there was silence as the words sank in. Then, a wave of disbelief rippled through the survivors. "Wait... did it just say the monsters are frozen?" one man whispered, peeking out from behind the barricade they had built over the past two days. "Is it real? Are they really not moving anymore?" someone else murmured, too afraid to trust the announcement fully. Inside one of the boarded-up buildings, a group huddled near the windows. They had been hiding for two days, blocking doors and windows with furniture, barely daring to breathe. Now, cautiously, one of them moved toward a crack in the makeshift barricade to peek outside. "They''re just... standing there," she said, her voice a mix of awe and hesitation. "Frozen? Completely?" another person asked, scrambling to the window for a look. Several survivors who had been hiding inside for days ventured out cautiously, looking at the screen hanging ominously in the sky. One by one, more people emerged from their barricaded shelters, some rubbing their eyes in disbelief. A man outside, who had been watching a grotesque monster pace outside his door for hours, finally stepped out, eyes wide with hope. "It''s not moving," he breathed, almost laughing. "It''s not moving anymore!" "You think it''s safe now? Can we really walk past them?" a woman asked, eyeing a giant creature that had been terrorizing the area, now completely still. "Maybe we should check..." a younger survivor said, inching closer to one of the monsters that had been blocking the street. He hesitated, then reached out toward it, his hand trembling. He paused, before pulling back quickly. "I can''t believe it. They''re... actually frozen." A collective sigh of relief spread through the area as more survivors realized the monsters were halted. But relief was still tinged with doubt. "How long do we have? What if they start moving again?" someone said, voicing the fear everyone shared. "I don''t know, but for now, we can finally breathe," another survivor replied, sitting down for the first time in what felt like forever. "We''ve got to make use of this time while we can," someone else said, looking around. "Gather supplies. Reinforce the barricades. We don''t know when this will end." There was still fear, but for the first time in days, a flicker of hope pierced the suffocating air. [THE SYSTEM WILL NOW ASSIST IN YOUR SURVIVAL], The loud systematic voices As the system''s message echoed across the sky, three men at the back of the crowd exchanged uneasy glances. "Why should we listen to that thing?" one of them scoffed. "We''ve survived two days of this hell on our own." The second man nodded in agreement. "This could be a trap. We don''t know what that thing really is." The third, more anxious, looked around nervously. "Let''s get out of here. If the monsters are frozen, now''s our chance to find somewhere safe. We can''t trust this system." Without waiting for a response from the rest, they turned and started to move, heading for a nearby alley, away from the screen and the crowd. A few others called after them, "Hey! Don''t go! You heard what it said! It can help us!" But they kept walking, their fear driving them away from the growing group of survivors. One of them turned his head, sneering. "I''m not about to let some voice control me. We''ve been fine without it so far." They picked up the pace, but just as they were about to disappear into the shadows of the alley, a loud warning came from the sky. [YOU HAVE IGNORED THE SYSTEM''S DIRECTIVES. THIS IS YOUR FINAL WARNING.] One of the men laughed nervously. "Final warning? Screw this. Let''s go¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp, blinding light shot down from the sky, striking him in the back. His body convulsed violently, his scream echoing through the streets as the laser burned through him, leaving a smoking, gaping hole in his chest. He collapsed to the ground, his body limp and lifeless. The other two froze in horror, their eyes wide as they watched their friend die in front of them. "W-what the hell¡ª" the second man barely had time to react before another laser pierced through his skull, his body crumpling to the ground in an instant, blood pooling beneath him. The third man, now completely panicked, tried to run, his feet stumbling over debris in his desperation. But it was too late. A final laser shot down, striking him directly in the head. His body hit the ground with a sickening thud, his head barely recognizable from the searing heat of the attack. The rest of the survivors stood frozen in shock, watching as the smoke rose from the charred bodies. Silence fell over the crowd as they realized the system was not playing games. The system spoke once more, its voice cold and merciless: [LET THIS SERVE AS A REMINDER. THOSE WHO DO NOT FOLLOW THE SYSTEM WILL SUFFER THE SAME FATE.] Small, red laser dots hovered over the heads of a few others, a silent threat for anyone else who dared to disobey. After the shocking scene of the three men''s deaths, a heavy silence fell over the survivors. Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Awakening of the System No one dared to move or speak. The fear was palpable. Then, the screen flickered back to life, and the cold, mechanical voice echoed through the streets once more. [THE SYSTEM WILL NOW ASSIST IN YOUR SURVIVAL.] It repeated. The screen then change and displayed a list of new skills and abilities. Survivors, initially skeptical, began to grasp the gravity of this assistance. They wondered how these new powers would help them combat the monstrous threat. (New rules apply) Monster Encounters: Prepare for frequent attacks once time resumes. Survivors exchanged worried glances. The monsters might be paused now, but the knowledge of their impending return was daunting. (Cooperation: Form alliances with other survivors to enhance your chances of survival.) Individuals who had been isolated now saw the necessity of working together. Forming alliances seemed both a practical and emotional need in the face of shared danger. (Survivors hiding and on the brink of death will feel a sudden surge of energy.) As energy surged through the weakened survivors, many felt overwhelmed by the sudden restoration. The miracle of recovery was met with a mix of astonishment and cautious hope. (Divine beings have arrived to aid you.) The arrival of gods and their blessings brought a sense of awe and reverence. Survivors were both relieved and curious about how these divine interventions would impact their fight against the monsters. (Follow the System''s guidance to adapt to the new reality.) With the System''s instructions in mind, people began to strategize and adapt. The screen''s updates were crucial, guiding their survival in this new and dangerous world. (Remain vigilant. Your actions will determine the fate of humanity.) The final message was a sobering reminder of their responsibility. Survivors knew their choices would shape the future, and the weight of this realization was heavy on their shoulders. Suddenly, a wave of shock ripples through the crowd. Some people stumble and fall, overwhelmed by the sudden appearance of the system message in front of them. [System Notification] NEW QUEST: SURVIVE FOR 1 HOUR The Quest notification started materializing in front of each other , Now they have their very own screen with the Huge Screen above. Objective: Survive for 1 Hour amidst the chaos. Failure to Complete: Severe consequences will follow if you do not endure for the full hour. Rewards for Completion: - Blessings from the Gods: Surviving the hour will grant you blessings from the gods, providing additional aid and guidance on your journey. - Crack Closure: Successfully completing the quest will close the massive crack in the sky, reducing the threat of monsters and stabilizing the world. Across the globe, the sudden appearance of the new system notification caused a flurry of activity. People in every corner of the world were staring at their screens, bewildered and overwhelmed by the unexpected announcement. The murmur of confusion and speculation rose as individuals began to navigate their new reality. [System Notification] NEW FEATURE UNLOCKED: STATUS AND STARTED PACK You can now view your status and allocate your free starter points. In addition, a starter pack has been provided to aid you in the upcoming challenges. 1. View Your Status Access your current status, including health, skills, and other vital information. 2. Allocate Free Starter Points Points:Distribute your free starter points to enhance your attributes and skills according to your preferences. 3. Starter Pack: Dagger: A basic yet reliable weapon. Bottle of Water: Essential for hydration. Basic Rations: Includes a small amount of food. First Aid Kit: For immediate medical needs. Map of the Area: Helps navigate your surroundings. INSTRUCTIONS: Open your status screen to review and adjust your attributes. Use your free starter points to improve your strengths. Access your starter pack and equip the items as needed. In the crowded urban area, a group of people huddled around their screens, their faces a mix of fear and determination. The atmosphere was tense as they navigated their newfound abilities. "I''m putting all my points into strength," one person declared, his voice filled with resolve. "If we''re going to survive, we need to be able to fight off this Monsters! We can''t just die without a fight!" "Wait, what is this?" another exclaimed, glancing at their screen. "It feels just like a game." "Yeah, it''s like Ethereal Online." someone else chimed in, disbelief etched on their face. "How is this even happening?" "No way! That''s impossible." a third person shouted, shaking their head in disbelief. "Look at our status. We only have agility, stamina, strength, and mana." "Is this some sort of twisted joke?" another voice quivered. "This can''t be real." "I don''t care anymore what matters is to survive," the first person insisted, frustration creeping into his tone. "We need to use these points wisely. I''m not going to end up like those three guys we saw earlier." "What if we can level up like in the game?" someone asked, their eyes lighting up with a glimmer of hope. "Maybe we can actually become stronger and fight back!" "Yeah, but what if we get stuck like this forever?" a woman murmured, her voice trembling. People around started arguing and some is quiet thinking carefully where to allocate their points. "No, stamina is more important!" another argues. "We need to last the whole hour, and being able to keep going is crucial." A third person chimes in, "Agility will help us dodge attacks. I''m focusing on that." "Mana is important too," someone else insists. "We don''t know what kind of abilities we might need, so having mana could be a game-changer." The arguments continue to escalate, each person defending their choice with increasing intensity. The discussion is chaotic, with everyone trying to make the best decision under pressure. [WARNING!] Suddenly, a sharp, insistent warning sound cuts through the noise, drawing everyone''s attention. [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. QUEST WILL START SURVIVE FOR 1 HOUR! The quest will be starting in 10... 9... 8... Panic and urgency grip the crowd as people quickly make their final adjustments. The remaining time dwindles, and the reality of the impending challenge sets in. With seconds left, everyone braces themselves for the test ahead, their decisions made in haste as the countdown continues. Chapter 78: Chapter 78: About Rankings As the countdown on the massive screens hits zero, the message changes to: 3... 2... 1... Ding! [QUEST STARTED] The quest has officially begun. You have one hour to survive. Suddenly, green circles of light appear on the ground, spreading out rapidly. These circles are Safe Zones. [System Notification] SAFE ZONES ACTIVATED Description: The green circles are Safe Zones. Inside these zones: - Monsters cannot attack you. You are safe from harm. - Each Safe Zone has a time limit before it disappears and reappears in a different location. People quickly spot the Safe Zones and rush towards them, eager for safety. Once inside, they feel a momentary sense of relief, protected from the danger outside. The Safe Zones have a timer that shows how long they will remain active. They also pop up randomly, so you need to keep an eye out for them as they can appear anywhere. In the Safe Zones, people start discussing their strategies, using their starter points, and preparing for the next hour. Outside the zones, the danger remains, and everyone knows they have to act fast to stay safe and make it through the challenge. "And that''s how humanity survive" Alex muttered while they''re eating the foods and drinks that the butler bought. Alexa followed "After that, some survivors were blessed by the gods and received special advantages. Even those without blessings managed to make it through. The crack in the sky closed, and humanity began rebuilding. Although monster waves continued to appear, humanity was prepared and managed to hold their ground." "Over the years, the system kept upgrading and we called it Global System that now run the world also Look at this, Status!" Alex then displays his status on a blue screen [Status] Name: Alex Ford Rank A Class: Spearmaster Title: Heir Of Valor Spear Strength: A Stamina: B Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Agility: B Mana: C Status: Skills Disabled, Cursed by the Specters grasp Seojun studies the screen, puzzled. Why does their status look so different from mine? And What? His Curse? Alex explains, "The ranking system is as follows: F is the lowest, then D, E, C, B, A, and the highest is S. It measures our abilities and progress." Alexa also showed her status [Status] Name: Alexa Ford Rank A Class: Rogue (Dual Wielder) Title: Dual Blade Vixen Strength: B Stamina: B Agility: A Mana: B Status: Skills disabled, Cursed by the specters grasp "You should definitely have a status, Try it." Seojun follows Alex''s example and says, "Status." A screen appears before Seojun, but Alex and Alexa can''t see it. Alexa mutters, "Nothing? How is that possible? You''re a returnee, and all returnees have high ranks." They can''t see this? Seojun Thought and he called system in his mind. Ding! Synchronization Complete [Synchronization is finished. You may now proceed with your status and any required updates.] WARNING: Intrusion Attempt Detected [Something is trying to access the host space and has attempted to enter but was successfully repelled.] ''You''re back'' , Seojun Thought [Yes host,] System responded then Alex stands up decisively. "Let''s go, Seojun! We need to sort this out. Besides, it''s required by law." "What law?" Seojun asks. "There''s a law here that everyone must take a classification test to get officially ranked. You also need an identity card," Alexa explains. She shows him a silver card with Rank A on it. "This card is not just a rank¡ªit''s also an identity card that you need to carry everywhere you go." Seojun is swiftly guided by Alex and Alexa to a sleek limousine waiting. Huno follows closely, barking occasionally. As they all climb into the limousine, Alexa glances at Huno and asks, "Is that your dog, Seojun?" "Yeah, I just found him somewhere," Seojun explains as they settle into their seats. Alexa nods thoughtfully. "You should get him a collar. Pets aren''t as safe as they used to be. Animals have evolved¡ªsome have become monsters, and others have turned into magical beast that can serve as familiars." Seojun acknowledges her advice with a nod as the limousine''s engine roars to life. He looks out the window, observing the busy streets of Seoul, now teeming with both people and the evolved creatures Alexa mentioned. "Where are we going?" Seojun asks, curious. "To the Awakeners Association," Alex replies. "It''s the only official Awakeners Association in Korea. It''s a central hub for all things related to awakening, including ranking, training, and regulations. They handle everything from classification tests to managing issues related to curses and abilities." The limousine weaves through the congested streets, heading toward a towering building in the heart of Seoul. The Awakeners Association Guild is a grand structure, standing out with its modern architecture and fortified design, reflecting its importance and role in the new world order. As the limousine pulled up to the Awakeners Association Guild, Seojun looked out at the tall, impressive building. It had a modern design with lots of glass and strong, protective features. Above the entrance was a huge digital screen showing a commercial. The limousine stopped, and Seojun, Alex, and Alexa got out and approached the revolving doors. As they stepped inside, Seojun saw the commercial on the big screen: Commercial Voiceover: "Welcome to the Awakeners Association! Here, we help you unlock and enhance your abilities. Whether you''re new to awakening or a seasoned pro, we offer top-notch training, classification tests, and support." Scenes flashed across the screen showing people training in advanced facilities, combat simulations, and personal coaching. "Remember, it''s the law that everyone who reaches the age of awakening must be tested at the Association. You can either receive a blessing from the gods or go through our rigorous classification tests. This ensures that everyone is properly ranked and receives the appropriate support and resources." The screen then displayed a ranking chart: F: Lowest Rank Gray Card E D Bronze Card for E,D And C C Rank B Silver card for B&A Rank A S: Highest Rank Gold Card "Your rank will determine the level of support and opportunities available to you. The classification test assesses your abilities and assigns you a rank. The higher your rank, the more resources and support you get. Aim high and achieve greatness with the Awakeners Association!" Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Bored but why? Seojun followed Alex and Alexa into the grand foyer of the Awakeners Association, with Huno trotting faithfully behind him. The association interior was as impressive as its exterior, featuring polished marble floors, high ceilings, and an atmosphere of professionalism. As they approached the main desk, a staff member with a sour expression came up to Seojun. His uniform lacked a name tag and his displeasure was evident. "Why are you sticking so close to Ms. Alexa?" the staff member whispered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Don''t you know who they are?" Seo-jun that is suddenly starting to get bored for some reason and ignored him but the staff member grabbed his arm, trying to pull him away. Seojun stood his ground, his face calm and curious. Huno began to growl softly, sensing the tension. Despite the staff member''s efforts, Seojun didn''t move. The staff member''s face reddened with frustration. "What the¡ª" he muttered, failing to move Seojun. "Why aren''t you moving?" Nearby guild members started murmuring, their voices growing louder. "Look at him," one person said, nudging another. "He looks like he''s been living on the streets." "I can''t believe he''s trying to follow Ms. Alexa and Mr. Alex. He must be one of those Ford Twins fans," another whispered, casting a disapproving glance at Seojun. "It''s obvious he doesn''t know the rules of the Awakeners Association." The staff member''s frustration reached its peak as he realized he couldn''t force Seojun to move. Just then, a higher-ranking staff member approached, her face set in an angry scowl. "Why are you still here?" she demanded. "Get that homeless man out of here before Ms. Alexa and Mr. Alex see him!" "Yes, Ma''am!" the staff member responded, quickly letting go of Seojun and stepping back. "I''m sorry. I''ll take care of it immediately." The higher staff turned on her heel, clearly dissatisfied. Seojun remained silent, his gaze steady and unfazed. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex and Alexa, engrossed in their own conversation, remained unaware of the commotion behind them. Seojun took a deep breath. As Alex and Alexa continued through the bustling lobby of the Awakeners Association, a woman suddenly leaped onto their shoulders with a cheerful shout. "Yo! What''s up, twins?!" Alex and Alexa looked up in surprise. Recognizing the woman, Alexa rolled her eyes, while Alex''s face lit up with a wide grin. "Oh, come on, dear Alexa, can''t you greet me with a bit more enthusiasm?" the woman said, playfully ruffling Alex''s hair. "Look at Alex here!" "Whatever," Alexa said with a sigh. "Why are you here again, anyway?" the woman asked. "Just taking our friend," Alex replied lightly. "Anyway, meet Seoj¡ª" Alex turned around and realized Seojun was no longer behind them. "Seoj? What?" Alexa and Alex exchanged worried glances. "He was just here!" Alexa said, starting to look around the lobby. The woman scratched her cheek, observing the scene with a carefree attitude. "What does he look like?" she asked, casually leaning on the main desk and grabbing a candy. "Uh, 5''9" tall, brown hair, blue eyes, and wearing torn, dirty clothes," Alexa described urgently. "Argh! Where did you go, Seojun?" "Did he have a dog with him?" the woman asked, popping the candy into her mouth. "Yes!" the twins answered in unison. "Ah, then he''s the one your staff was bullying," the woman said with a smirk, pointing with her lips toward the commotion. "What?!" Alexa shouted, her voice echoing through the lobby. Without another word, she and Alex sprinted through the crowd, searching for Seojun. As Alexa and Alex pushed through the crowd, the woman leaned in at the main desk. "So, need some help?" she asked with a playful tone. Alex stopped, surprised. "Yeah, thanks, Seoha." "Anything for you, love," Seo-ha said with a wink. "Just Hurry up, Seo-ha!" Alexa shouted. Seo-ha laughed and said, "I should get a reward for this." She then released a strong aura that made the crowd part instantly. Seo-ha''s presence was commanding; she had a muscular yet graceful body, giving her a powerful, goddess-like appearance. As she walked, the crowd''s whispers grew louder. "It''s the Mad Queen!" "She''s here!" "Get out of the way, it''s the Mad Queen!" People quickly moved aside, intimidated. Amidst this, Seo-jun effortlessly dodged a staff member''s attacks with minimal effort. He moved with a bored expression, avoiding the staff''s clumsy strikes as if they were no trouble at all. With a simple motion, Seojun extended his foot, making the staff member lose his balance and fall face-first to the ground. The staff member, now enraged, began using his skills, but Alexa''s voice cut through the noise. "What do you think you''re doing?" The whispers grew louder. "Oh-oh, Ms. Alexa is here!" "Wait, isn''t that the Mad Queen?!" The staff member, now on the floor, scrambled to his feet, straightening his uniform with a mix of anger and embarrassment. He pointed at Seojun with a trembling finger. "This homeless person is following you, Ms. Alexa, and started making a scene!" he shouted. "I was just trying to get him out peacefully, but he tried to hit me!" Alex and Seo-ha, who had just arrived, raised their eyebrows in surprise. "That''s not what we saw," Seo-ha said with a laugh. The staff member''s face turned pale as he took in Seo-ha''s imposing presence. He started stuttering, clearly shaken. Alex and Alexa hurried towards Seojun, their concern evident. "Are you okay, Seojun?!" Alex asked urgently. "Did our staff do something to you?!" Alexa added, her voice filled with worry. "Y-You know him, Ms. Alexa?" The staff asked but ignored Seojun yawned and waved a hand dismissively. "He''s just entertaining me. Don''t worry about it. Where are we going now?" He sounded bored, his eyes half-closed as if the whole situation were just another minor inconvenience. Huno sat happily beside him, his tongue hanging out contentedly. Seo-ha smiled at the scene, though the smile was more unsettling. "Now, do you still want to stay here?" She glanced at the crowd, which had grown uneasy from her presence. The people around them shivered, their earlier excitement replaced by a tense silence. Alex and Alexa exchanged glances and then nodded. "Let''s go," Alex said, taking the lead. "We''ll handle this later," Alexa said, giving the staff a meaningful look. The staff, realizing his fate, fell to his knees, feeling doomed. Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Seoha Seojun followed Alex and Alexa into the elevator, leaving the chaos behind them. The doors slid shut with a soft ding, sealing off the noise from the lobby. Alex and Alexa exchanged a look before turning to Seojun, their expressions tinged with embarrassment. Alex was the first to speak. "We''re really sorry about what happened back there," he said, his voice filled with regret. "Our staff should have known better than to treat you like that." Alexa nodded, her brows furrowed. "It''s our responsibility to ensure that everyone who enters the guild is treated with respect. We deeply apologize for their behavior." Seojun, who had been leaning against the elevator wall with his arms crossed, shrugged nonchalantly. "It''s no big deal. I''ve dealt with worse." Huno, sensing the change in atmosphere, nudged Seojun''s leg with one of his heads, and Seojun reached down to scratch behind Huno''s ear, soothing both the dog and himself. "Still," Alexa continued, "we don''t want you to think poorly of the Awakeners Association because of a few bad apples. We''ll make sure it doesn''t happen again." Seojun glanced at them, his expression softening slightly. "I appreciate that. But like I said, don''t worry too much. It''s not worth it." The soft hum of the elevator''s movement was the only sound, but the charged silence between the group was palpable. Seojun could still feel Seo-ha''s gaze on him. He glanced sideways and, sure enough, caught her staring at him with that same mischievous glint in her eyes. She didn''t bother to hide her interest; if anything, she seemed to enjoy making him uncomfortable. Their eyes met, and Seojun, refusing to back down, held her gaze with steady resolve. Before the silent exchange could go any further, Alexa stepped in, immediately pulling Seojun closer to her side. "Stop it, Seo-ha!" Alexa said, her voice a mix of irritation and warning. She glared at Seo-ha, who merely chuckled in response. "Oh, come on, Alexa, don''t be so uptight," Seo-ha teased, draping her arm over Seojun''s shoulder again. "I like him. Where did you find this interesting boy?" She winked at Seojun, clearly amused by the situation, while Seojun frowned, not appreciating being treated like a curiosity. Alex, noticing Seojun''s discomfort, slowly but firmly pulled him away from Seo-ha. "He''s our friend, Seo-ha," Alex said, his tone calm but with an underlying seriousness. "He''s not a toy." Alex''s smile was friendly on the surface, but there was something unsettling about it, something that made Seo-ha pause. "Grrr, you really do hide your devil well, don''t you, Alex?" Seo-ha muttered, her playful demeanor cooling as she removed her arm from Seojun''s shoulder. Her eyes narrowed slightly, the playful glint fading into something more cautious. "Only when necessary," Alex replied smoothly, his smile never faltering. Alexa, still holding onto Seojun''s arm, shot Seo-ha another glare. "Just leave him alone, Seo-ha. We don''t need any of your games right now." Seo-ha raised her hands in mock surrender, a grin returning to her face. "Fine, fine. I''ll behave¡­ for now." She leaned back against the elevator wall, her eyes still on Seojun but less intense. As the elevator hummed softly, Seojun yawned glancing over at Seo-ha, who was now leaning casually against the wall, whistling with her hands stuffed into her pockets. Despite her relaxed posture, her presence was anything but ordinary. Seo-ha was the same height as Seojun, with a muscular yet incredibly sexy and athletic body that could easily catch anyone''s eye. Her short hair framed a face that was both sharp and playful, and her red eyes gleamed with a hint of something wild. Even without speaking, she exuded an aura of raw strength, though Seojun could tell that while she was powerful, she wasn''t strong enough to pose a real threat to him. What intrigued him more was the subtle, crazy vibe she gave off¡ªlike someone who enjoyed walking the fine line between chaos and control. Seojun yawned, feeling a slight twinge of boredom despite the interesting company. His thoughts drifted to wondering about Seo-ha''s level, curious if her strength matched the energy she projected. Just as he was pondering this, a system notification blinked into his view. [System Notification: Attempting to Appraise a Being in This New develop Earth...] The notification hovered for a moment, and then another line appeared beneath it: [System Adjustment in Progress¡­ Please Wait...] Seojun''s curiosity deepened, but he remained outwardly calm. As the elevator continued its smooth ascent, Seojun couldn''t help but yawn again, his eyelids drooping slightly. The soft hum of the elevator and the steady motion made it hard to stay fully alert. When he glanced to the side, he noticed Alexa watching him closely, her eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and nostalgia. She smiled warmly, tilting her head slightly as if reminiscing. "How come you still look like you''re 18 years old?" she asked, a hint of teasing in her tone. "But I can tell you''ve matured a bit." There was a soft chuckle in her voice as she observed him, her gaze lingering on his familiar yet subtly changed features. Seojun returned the smile, though it was faint, as if he didn''t quite know how to respond. Before he could say anything, Alex, who had been quiet, turned his attention toward Seojun. He stepped back slightly, allowing his eyes to roam over Seojun from head to toe, taking in every detail of his appearance. "You really haven''t changed much," Alex said, his voice thoughtful. "But¡­ there''s something different about you now." His gaze was sharp, as if he was trying to piece together something that didn''t quite fit. Seojun''s smile widened slightly as he replied, "A lot happened," his tone casual, almost dismissive. Inwardly, he considered telling them about the 500 years he had spent in the Abyss, battling creatures and enduring hardships that reshaped him in ways he still hadn''t fully processed. But as he looked at Alex and Alexa, he decided against it. That part of his journey was too distant, too removed from the present to be worth sharing. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They didn''t need to know about the endless darkness he had faced or the time that had passed. It wasn''t something that could be easily understood or explained in a few words. Seojun glanced at Alex and Alexa with a gentle smile. "And you two look more mature than the last time I saw you." Alex scratched the back of his neck, a small, sheepish grin forming on his face. "Well, it''s been five years. We''re 23 years old now," he said, chuckling softly. "I''m glad you two are fine," Seojun replied, his eyes drifting to the floor number display on the elevator. The numbers ticked upward, but the atmosphere in the small space was warm and familiar. Suddenly, a soft sniffle broke the silence. Seojun turned his head to see Alexa trying¡ªand failing¡ªto cover her tears. Before he could react, she quickly moved forward and wrapped her arms around him, burying her face against his chest. "We''re really glad you''re back," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. Seojun at first hesitated then hugged Alexa back, the embrace comforting and full of unspoken words. They were the only person that help him and his Mom in Difficult times and The only person that stay true to him. Just then, the elevator doors slid open. Seo-ha, who had been standing in the corner with her hands in her pockets, coughed lightly to get their attention. A playful smirk danced on her lips as she whispered loud enough for everyone to hear, "I should''ve taken a video. It''s rare to see Alexa cry like this. Hehe¡­" Alexa pulled back from the hug, quickly wiping her tears away, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Shut up, Seo-ha," she muttered, but there was no malice in her words¡ªonly the warmth of an old friend being teased. Chapter 81: Chapter 81: System VS System "This is the Evaluation Floor," Alexa began, gesturing to the various rooms they passed. Each door had a glowing sign above it, indicating its purpose. "This place is divided into different sections, each dedicated to testing and training a specific stat. We''ve got rooms for speed, strength and agility and even a few more specialized areas." Seojun glanced at the signs as they passed. Strength Training Room, Agility Test Chamber, mana Amplification Suite, Familiar training center and more¡ªeach room seemed to pulse with energy, as if the very walls were alive with the power they were meant to test. Alexa continued, clearly enjoying her role as the guide. "For each stat, there''s a specialized training room where you can push yourself to the limit. These rooms are equipped with the latest technology, all synced to the Global System." She continued, while Seo-jun looking around. "Well, as we said earlier. It''s the system that governs all Awakeners'' data worldwide. Every test you take, every battle you fight, every stat increase¡ªit''s all monitored and recorded by the Global System. It keeps track of your rank and makes sure everything''s fair across the board." Alex chimed in, his tone more serious. "The Global System is the reason why rankings are so accurate. No one can cheat it, and it constantly updates based on your performance. Once you''ve been scanned, your current stats and rank will be displayed for everyone to see." Alexa then pointed ahead, where a larger, more imposing door stood at the end of the hall. Above it, the sign read ''Full-Body Assessment Chamber'' "This is where you''ll start," she said, excitement bubbling in her voice. "You''ll enter the Full-Body Scan and the Global System will do a complete scan of your body. It''ll measure everything¡ªyour strength, agility, mana capacity, even your potential. Once it''s done, your stats will be displayed, and your rank will be updated accordingly." Seojun listened. He was curious to see how this Global System would evaluate him now. "Are you nervous?" Alex teased, nudging Seojun with his elbow. "Not really. Just curious." Alexa giggled, her excitement still palpable. "I bet you''re going to score high! Maybe even higher than us." Seojun glanced at her, noticing the glint of challenge in her eyes. "hmm?" As Seojun stepped into the Full-Body Scanner, his thoughts briefly drifted to Alex and Alexa. They had always been wealthy, but seeing the scale of this facility¡ªits advanced technology and the seamless integration with the Global System¡ªmade him realize that they had likely become even more prosperous over the years. ''This place¡­ they must have invested a fortune into it'' Seojun thought, glancing around the sleek, metallic walls that pulsed with faint energy. Before he could dwell too much on the thought, a sudden notification flashed in his mind, catching him off guard. [System Notification: An unknown entity is attempting to enter the Host''s space.] [System Notification: Intrusion successfully repelled.] The message disappeared almost as quickly as it appeared, but it left Seojun on edge. Before he could fully process it, another one popped up. [System Notification: An unknown entity is attempting to enter the Host''s space.] [System Notification: Intrusion successfully repelled.] This repeated several more times, each time the entity was successfully blocked, Seojun narrowed his eyes at the notifications, the tension in his body growing with each failed intrusion attempt. What could possibly be trying to force its way into his space? Alex''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Hey, you ready? Just step forward and hold your palm out in front of the crystal ball. It''ll do the rest." Seojun held out his right hand towards the floating crystal ball as Alex instructed. A scanner appeared in the air and began scanning him from head to toe, over and over again. Alexa frowned, whispering, "It''s taking too long this time..." Just then, the crystal ball started making a high-pitched noise and suddenly exploded, sending a burst of energy throughout the room. Alexa screamed, "W-what happened?! Are you okay, Seojun?!" Alex also shouted, "Seojun, are you alright?!" But before they could get close to him, a white screen appeared above them with a loud *ding!* It showed a message in bright red: [Error: Scan Failed] Then another warning popped up: [Warning: Anomalous Data Detected] The tension in the room grew as everyone stared at the screen. Suddenly, the screen displayed new words: [Initiating Full System Override...] Seojun''s system immediately responded in his mind: [System Notification: The Global System is trying to override your protections. Defensive measures are engaged.] S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s going on?!" Alexa said, her voice shaking. "This has never happened before!" Before Seojun could answer, the shattered pieces of the crystal ball began to swirl around him, forming a bright vortex of light. The energy in the room grew intense, and the walls vibrated. Then, the vortex shot towards Seojun, merging with him in a flash of light. The ground shook, and both Alex and Alexa were knocked down, while Seoha watched with a smirk. As the light faded, the screen above them showed one final message: [Global System Error: Full Scan Protocol Failed. Unable to Override.] [Emergency Procedure Activated: Reattempting Full Scan with Enhanced Protocols...] Seojun felt a surge of energy flow through him, but his system quickly pushed back, severing the connection. The screen flickered and then went black, completely shutting down the Global System''s attempt. In the silence that followed, Alex, Alexa, and Seoha stared at Seojun in shock. Seoha finally broke the silence with a chuckle, "Well, Seojun, you''ve certainly made things interesting." Seojun exhaled, keeping his focus on where the crystal ball had been. "It looks like the Global System isn''t used to someone like me." Just as they thought it was over, the scanner started again, this time working more smoothly. After several more scans, it finally succeeded. A gray card appeared, floating in the air in front of Seojun. He reached out and took it. The card displayed his name. Name: Han Seojun NON-AWAKENED(Rank F) Age: 23 Sex: Male Strength: F Stamina: F Agility: F Mana: F Alexa blinked in confusion. "F rank? That doesn''t make sense..." Alex looked equally puzzled. "There must be a mistake. He could even be higher or Rank E!" Seojun stared at the card. I''m 23 years old now? he thought and sighed. The system scan had labeled him as the weakest rank possible¡ªF, a Non-awakened. He slipped the card into his pocket, deciding to keep his true abilities hidden for now. Chapter 82: Chapter 82: F Rank Non-Awakened Seojun walked over to Alex and Alexa, who were now talking to a staff member responsible for the Full-Body Scan Room. The staff member looked flustered, repeatedly glancing at the broken crystal ball as Alexa keep asking him cannot accept the result. As Seojun approached, he could hear the worry in Alexa''s voice. "This can''t be right! His rank should be the same as ours, or even higher!" Alexa was saying, her face filled with confusion and frustration. Seojun placed a hand on both of their shoulders, offering them a reassuring smile. "It''s fine, Alexa" he said calmly. "But!" Alexa began, her eyes wide with disbelief. "This can''t be! Yes, you were weak before, but you''ve changed so much since then you dissapeared. You should have a higher rank, not this!" Seojun kept his tone steady as he responded, "You just said earlier that the Global System is so accurate that you can''t cheat in it." "But this doesn''t make sense!" Alexa insisted, her frustration mounting. Alex noticed his sister''s growing anxiety and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. "Calm down, sis," Alex said softly. "Inhale, exhale... Yeah, that''s right. Inhale, exhale." He demonstrated the breathing exercise, taking slow, deep breaths, and Alexa followed his lead, trying to steady herself. After a few moments, she seemed to regain some composure, though she was still clearly upset. Alex then handed her over to Seoha, who was watching the whole scene with a calm, almost amused expression. As Alex turned his attention to Seojun, he stepped closer, his face serious. "Seojun," he said, his voice low, "I know you''ve been through a lot before your dissapearance, but this... This doesn''t add up. What happened in there?" Seojun looked at Alex, seeing the concern in his eyes. "The Global System did what it was supposed to do," Seojun replied. "It scanned me, and these are the results." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex furrowed his brow, clearly unsatisfied with the answer. "But you''re not just anyone. You''ve changed, You should be stronger now since you''re also a returnee ¡ªso why would the system rank you as F? Non-awakened, even?" As Alex talked with the staff, his voice was calm and focused. He wasn''t worried; he was just going over the details of getting Seojun''s identification and other things sorted out. Seojun, on the other hand, was barely listening. He felt a yawn coming on but held it back, not really interested in all the paperwork stuff. Instead, Seojun''s attention wandered to something else. Above the heads of the people around him, he noticed strange symbols¡ªlike little eye shapes floating in the air. They were easy to miss if you weren''t looking for them, but once he noticed, he couldn''t stop thinking about them. ''What are those?'' he wondered, staring at the symbols. Right on cue, his system responded.. [The symbols you see are connected to the Global System. They show that a person is being tracked by it.] ''Tracked?'' Seojun thought, frowning slightly. ''So, the system is keeping an eye on everyone?'' [Yes. The eye symbol means the Global System is monitoring these people. It keeps track of their stats, abilities, and rank, recording everything.] Seojun didn''t like the sound of that, but he wasn''t surprised either. Systems like this always wanted control, always needed to watch everything. He decided to ask his system about the adjustments it had mentioned earlier. [All adjustments have been completed successfully. Everything is functioning as it should.] Seojun nodded to himself, feeling a bit relieved, but then he yawned again, this time not bothering to hide it. He rubbed his eyes, wondering why he felt so tired. This wasn''t like him at all. ''Why do I keep yawning?'' He thought, a bit confused. [Your fatigue is likely due to the fact that, in the Abyss, you barely slept and were constantly engaged in battle. Your body adapted to a state of constant alertness and high stress, but now that you''re no longer in that environment, it''s beginning to react to the lack of tension.] Seojun frowned slightly, ''So, because I''m not fighting anymore, my body is trying to catch up on rest?'' [Correct. Your body is not used to this peaceful environment. In the Abyss, the constant fighting and danger kept you awake and alert, but now that the immediate threat is gone, your body is signaling that it needs rest. This is a natural response as your system and body adjust to the new environment.] Seojun sighed, the explanation making sense but still frustrating him a bit. ''Great So now I''m going to be tired all the time?* [Not necessarily. As your body adjusts to the new environment, the fatigue should lessen. However, it''s important to listen to your body and rest when needed. This adjustment period won''t last forever.] Seojun yawned again, this time accepting that his body might need some time to get used to the change. He had spent so long fighting in the Abyss that he had almost forgotten what it felt like to not be in a constant state of battle. ''I guess I''ll have to get used to this,'' he thought, trying to stifle another yawn. For now, he''d just have to take it easy and let his body adjust to a life that didn''t involve constant fighting and danger. It was a strange feeling, but maybe, just maybe, he could get used to it. Seojun walked over to where Alex was sorting through papers, organizing everything with a focused expression. Without a word, Seojun leaned against Alex''s back, crossing his arms and closing his eyes, feeling the familiar warmth and comfort of the gesture. Alex chuckled softly, recognizing the old habit. "You''re really back," he whispered, a hint of emotion in his voice. This was something they used to do all the time, a sign of their closeness. It felt like a piece of the past had returned, something he had missed more than he realized. After a moment, Alex gently pushed Seojun away, turning to face him with a grin. "You should go rest in the guest room for now. We''ll handle all your stuff, like getting you a place to live and all that." Seojun, showing signs of fatigue, gave a half-hearted protest as Alex started to guide him toward the guest room. "Ahhh, I don''t wanna walk. Carry me, Alex." Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Breaking News "You still think of me as your carrier, huh? That was back when you were as light as a stick. But now, it''s a different story." Despite his words, there was no real resistance as he pushed Seojun gently into the guest room. As they entered, Alex noticed Huno, Seojun rottweiler, quietly following them. Without much thought, Seojun flopped down onto the bed, too tired to care about anything else. Alex knelt down beside Huno, who was sitting obediently by the door, tongue lolling out in a relaxed manner. "Aren''t you on your best behavior? Where did Seojun find you?" Alex murmured, petting Huno''s heads while the dog wagged its tail contentedly. Standing up, Alex glanced back at Seojun, who was already starting to drift off. "Hey, Seojun, I''m gonna register your dog. What''s his name?" "Huno," Seojun muttered sleepily, his eyes already closing as he sank deeper into the bed, the exhaustion finally taking over. Alex smiled softly and whispered, "You gave him Huno''s name, huh?" Seojun didn''t respond, already lost to sleep. Alex quietly left the room, letting Seojun get the rest he so clearly needed. Alex walked into the room where Alexa and the guildmaster, Kang Dae-won, were talking. Dae-won, representing the berserker class, was a towering figure with a rugged appearance. His sleeveless leather vest and battle scars gave him an imposing presence. "Why? Sharing is caring, Alexa," Dae-won said with a rough laugh, his deep voice carrying through the room. "What''s this all about?" Alex asked, approaching them. Dae-won turned his gaze to Alex with a grin. "Hey, kid! It''s all over the news¡ªyour lost friend has come back." Alex raised an eyebrow. "Where did you hear that, Guildmaster Kang?" Dae-won shrugged. "Doesn''t matter where I heard it. But just because your friend is back doesn''t mean he''s automatically joining your guild. It would be unfair, don''t you think?" Alex stepped closer, his tone firm. "What are you implying?" "I''m saying that just because he''s your friend doesn''t mean he gets a free pass," Dae-won said, his tone hardening. "He should choose for himself. I won''t stand by and let you two just snap him up. Not when he might be worth it" He added. "Oh, so what''s his name? Ah right, Seojun" Alexa interjected, "Seojun''s rank is F. We''re not trying to force him into anything." Dae-won''s expression shifted to one of incredulity. "Rank F? What a sham¡ªdon''t believe it! You think you can fool me? There''s no returnee that''s Rank F. Curse kid!" Dae-won smirked, clearly skeptical. Alex, holding back his irritation, said, "Seojun''s rank doesn''t change what he''s been through or who he is. We''re here to support him, no matter what." Dae-won chuckled darkly. "We''ll see about that. I''ll make him an offer he can''t refuse, and we''ll find out if your friendship can stand up to a real challenge." With a final smirk, Dae-won turned and walked away, leaving a tense silence behind. Alexa looked at Alex with concern. "What do we do now?" she asked softly. Alex sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. "Turn it on," he muttered, his frustration clear. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The nearby staff, looking nervous, quickly switched on the TV screen. The broadcast came to life, showing the bustling area in front of the Awakeners Association building, a grand edifice with the association''s emblem prominently displayed. The news anchor''s voice cut through the room. "Breaking news! The last remaining returnee has made a dramatic comeback! The friend of the Ford Twins, known for their influence in the Awakeners community, has returned. This is a major development, given that this individual was presumed lost forever." The screen showed the Ford Twins, Alex and Alexa official banner in back to back. Then he camera then panned to Guildmaster Dae-won, who was just got out of the awakeners association "Guildmaster Dae-won, one of the first returnees to come back, has been actively seeking out others who vanished before. His return has been a significant topic, especially as he continues to gather returnees under his banner," the anchor continued then interrupted by the sudden commotion. "Guildmaster Dae-won is out!" "Guildmaster Dae-won! Here please!" Guildmaster Dae-won walked out of the awakeners association with a commanding presence. The reporter, surprised by his sudden appearance, quickly adjusted the microphone. "Guildmaster Dae-won, have you managed to recruit the last returnee? Can you tell us his rank and if there are any new records or another S-rank achievement?" And Some Reporters started to asked another questions. "Have you talked to the last Returnee, Guildmaster?!" Dae-won grabbed the microphone firmly, glaring at the camera. "Seojun Bud!" he said sharply. "I know what you''re going through¡ªI''m a returnee too. I understand what''s best for you better than those Ford twins ever could. So if you''re watching, reach out to me. I''m here to help!" With a confident smirk, Dae-won threw the microphone back to the reporter and walked out of the studio. The reporter, still adjusting to the situation, said, "Did you hear that? Guildmaster Dae-won''s strong message and offer of support have definitely made waves. His return and efforts to bring other returnees together are now a big topic." The screen then showed an old photo of Seo-jun. He looked extremely thin and weak in the picture, with his hair covering his face and his bones visible under his skin. The photo highlighted how malnurished he is. Alexa stared at the screen in disbelief. "Seriously? That photo? Seojun has a recent one!" Alex, standing beside her, frowned. "We already know Seojun''s identity. How did this old photo even get into the media?" Their conversation was interrupted as Seo-ha strolled in, casually munching on popcorn. "Hey, did you see the news?" she asked, glancing at the screen. "Hahaa, that''s some ugly photo there," she laughed, pointing at the image of Seo-jun from before his return. Alex shot a serious, almost glaring look at Seo-ha. "What?" Seo-ha said, noticing the look. "It''s not me," she added, already sensing why Alex was upset. Alexa quickly interjected, "It''s okay, brother." She turned to Alex, trying to ease the tension. "I don''t think they''ll recognize Seojun with that old photo they''re showing. It''s so out of date." Alex sighed, still clearly frustrated but reassured by Alexa''s words. "I''m gonna talk with Grandpa, You register Seojun dog. His name is Huno" "Huno? He name it after the cat his taking care before" ---- Dae-won = De-won Seo-ha = Soha Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Hundred Years ago As Seojun drifted deeper into sleep, he found himself in a strange, ancient forest. The trees were tall and twisted, and the air was thick with unease. He suddenly heard a voice in his mind, the voice was calm and clear as if narrating a story for him. "A figure emerged from the shadows¡ªEchidna, A Goddess, The Mother of Monsters. She had the upper body of a woman with pale skin and dark hair, but from the waist down, she had a powerful serpent''s tail covered in shimmering scales. Beside her was Typhon, a giant with a hundred dragon heads, radiating immense power. " Seojun felt a strange force pull him away from them, and the scene changed. He was now in a dark forest at night, where he saw a girl running in fear. Her clothes(Hanbok) were torn and she was desperate to escape. But her attempt to flee was cut short when she tripped and was captured by unseen figures. She was taken to a grand tent, where something terrible happened to her. Hours later, she emerged from the tent, but she was no longer the same. Her clothes were in tatters, and she had a bite mark on her neck. The light in her eyes was gone, replaced by hopelessness. She walked to the edge of a cliff, ready to end her suffering. Seojun wanted to stop her, but something held him back. Just as the girl was about to jump, Echidna appeared beside her. "The Mother of Monsters Goddess placed a gentle hand on the girl''s shoulder and spoke softly. The girl''s despair began to lift, and instead of jumping, she allowed Echidna to wrap her tail around her in a protective embrace. Echidna had saved the girl, offering her a new path where she would be cared for. She took the mortal girl away from her family that gave her to the king and fate of becoming the king''s concubine, even after she was touch without her consent. The girl, shattered and broken, found solace in Echidna''s embrace, treating the Mother of Monsters as her own family, the only family she had left." Seojun''s surroundings blurred again, and he found himself in the presence of Echidna and Typhon. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun saw flashes of chaos as monstrous beings rampaged across the earth seeing the old houses it seems that this is from hundred years ago leaving destruction in their wake. Echidna, despite her reservations, stood by Typhon''s side. Typhon, Echidna Husband in his true form, was a massive dragon with black, obsidian-like scales that absorbed all light. His golden eyes burned with ancient knowledge, and his vast wings could blot out the sky. When he took human form, he was tall and imposing, with dark, metallic skin and piercing golden eyes that hinted at the powerful dragon within. blinded by her love for him. But the more Typhon pushed for power, the more Echidna began to see the darkness that consumed him. "Blinded by love and loyalty, Echidna agreed to Typhon''s plan, even though she knew it was dangerous. But soon, she saw the truth -Typhon wasn''t just seeking power; he wanted to destroy everything, even if it meant risking their children''s lives." In a sudden twist, Seojun saw Typhon turn against Echidna, his eyes blazing with madness. His once loving gaze now held nothing but contempt and a thirst for power. Echidna, realizing her mistake, tried to stop him, but it was too late. "Horrified, Echidna tried to stop him, but Typhon saw this as a betrayal. Enraged, he turned against her, seeking to steal her power. In the end, Typhon''s madness led to his downfall. The gods, led by Zeus, defeated him and imprisoned him deep within the Earth, transforming him into the cursed Book. This book held all of Typhon''s power and chaos, now trapped within its pages. It was a dangerous artifact, capable of granting immense power but also bringing ruin." Seo-jun brow frowned, ''That book. Isn''t that the system former appearance? What is this all about?'' "Heartbroken, Echidna couldn''t destroy the book. Instead, she gave it to the mortal girl she had saved. This girl, betrayed by her own family and mistreated by the king, accepted the book, filled with a desire for revenge. And the gods were still angry with Echidna and sent Argus Panoptes, a giant with a hundred eyes, to kill her. Echidna was strong but couldn''t defeat Argus and was ultimately killed. However, her soul was reborn in a new body, worshipped as a goddess by those who found her. The mortal girl, after learning that Echidna had been killed, was filled with anger and grief. She vowed to kill the gods who she believed were responsible. In her rage, she first turned against her own family, killing them without hesitation. With the cursed power of the Book, she was ready to lead humanity to extinction. But as she was about to destroy everything, she realized she was carrying a child, the result of the king''s cruelty. This realization stopped her madness. The Book, now full of her pain and power, became a powerful heirloom, passed down through her family for generations." Suddenly, He felt a sudden pull and found himself standing in a calm, blue sea, its gentle waves lapping at his feet. The sky above was clear, a brilliant blue that stretched endlessly, with the sun shining brightly overhead. The air was warm and peaceful, a stark contrast to the eerie darkness he had expected. As he looked around, a soft breeze carried a familiar presence. He looked up and saw a radiant figure descending from the sky, her silver hair shimmering in the sunlight like liquid silver, and her deep violet eyes filled with ancient wisdom. "Zyraena," he whispered recognizing her immediately. She was stunning, with silver hair that flowed like water, and her clothes shimmered in shades of blue and gold. She radiated a powerful yet calming energy that put Seojun at ease, despite the confusion swirling in his mind. "What is it that I witnessed?" Seojun asked, his voice filled with a mix of awe and curiosity. As Seojun stood in the calm blue sea, feeling the warmth of the sun on his skin, he watched as Goddess Zyraena raised her hand. With a graceful snap of her fingers, the scenery around them began to change. The peaceful ocean and clear sky melted away, replaced by an ornate chamber filled with golden light. In the center of the room, a plush, ornate sofa appeared, its cushions invitingly soft and luxurious. --- Hanbok - Hanbok is traditional Korean clothing that reflects the beauty and culture of Korea. It consists of flowing, elegant designs with vibrant colors and simple lines. Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Echidna Childrens Goddess Zyraena gestured towards the sofa with a gentle nod. "Sit down, Han Seojun. There''s much you need to understand." Seojun watched as Goddess Zyraena snapped her fingers, and an ancient kitchen appeared around them, its rustic charm reminiscent of a time long past. Without a word, Zyraena turned her back to him and began preparing tea, her movements graceful and deliberate. Seojun could only see her back as she worked, but there was something comforting about the way she moved. After a few moments, Goddess Zyraena turned and walked toward him, holding a single cup of tea. She sat down beside Seojun and handed him the cup, her smile so innocent and pure that it almost took him by surprise. Her expression radiated warmth and sincerity, devoid of any hidden motives. Seojun noticed that she had only made one cup of tea. As he took it, he asked, "How about you?" "No, I''m fine," Zyraena replied, her smile never wavering. "I really made it just for you." Seojun took a sip of the tea and said, "It''s good." As he drank, his blue eyes started to sparkle, then slowly darkened to a deep blue. He rubbed his eyes, trying to clear his vision. When he looked at Goddess Zyraena again, she seemed even more beautiful than before, almost glowing with an ethereal light. Zyraena noticed his reaction and couldn''t help but smile. She moved closer to him until their sides were touching, the warmth of her presence making Seojun''s heart beat just a little faster. She gently tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and leaned in, her lips close to his ear. "You will listen to me, right?" she whispered softly. Seojun, almost unconsciously, nodded and muttered, "Yes," before suddenly shaking his head as if trying to clear his thoughts. Something felt off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. Goddess Zyraena slowly moved away, giving him some space as she watched him carefully, her smile still gentle and reassuring. "What you witnessed was more than just a story. It was a glimpse into the origins of your system, the very foundation of the power you now wield." She began Seojun turned to her, his eyes searching for answers. "The system... it was once the Book, wasn''t it? The same cursed artifact born from Typhon''s soul?" She nodded slowly, her expression somber. "Yes, the system you rely on was once a vessel of destruction and chaos, created from Typhon''s greed and hunger for power. But it was also tempered by the pain, love, and hope of those who came into contact with it. What you saw was a fragment of the truth, the history that shaped the world you now walk in." Zyraena''s gaze grew distant, as if she were looking back into the past. "Echidna''s love for Typhon was her greatest strength, but also her greatest weakness. She couldn''t see the darkness growing within him until it was too late. And the girl she saved, Yuna... she inherited that darkness, along with the power of the Book. Her pain and desire for revenge transformed the book, turning it into a tool that could either save or destroy the world." Seojun sat quietly, thinking about everything Goddess Zyraena had just told him. The more he thought about it, the more questions he had. "Goddess Zyraena," Seojun began, looking at her seriously, "what is this all about? Goddess Zyraena looked at Seojun with a sad expression. She gently took his hands in hers. "Seojun, there''s something very important I need you to do. Please, find their children. You''re the only one I can trust to do this." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun frowned in confusion. "Their children? Who are you talking about?" Goddess Zyraena let go of his hands and stood up. With a snap of her fingers, the darkness around them disappeared, and several images appeared in the air. Each one showed a powerful and unique creature. "These are the children of Goddess Echidna and God Typhon," Zyraena explained. "They were born from two of the most powerful beings, but after Typhon''s defeat, the gods began using these children for their own purposes." The first image showed a fierce, three-headed dog with fiery eyes, guarding a dark gate. Seojun''s eyes widened, and he muttered, "Huno?" Goddess Zyraena nodded. "Yes, this Cerberus is Huno. You''ve already found two of them." Goddess Zyraena waved her hand, and the image shifted to a nine-headed creature with silver scales and a dragon''s body. "This is the Hydra, cursed by the gods to live in pain, fighting endless battles." Seojun''s heart skipped a beat. "Silla," he thought to himself. Zyraena smiled softly. "Yes, as you can see, you''ve already found two of the children. And these are the others." She pointed to the remaining images. A new image formed, showing a creature Fox with Nine tails covered in White fur, often with glowing eyes and sharp, menacing teeth. It''s size is the same a Cat. "This is Nymira, A Majestic Fox." The next creature was a massive lion with impenetrable skin. "This is the Nemean Lion, defeated by Heracles, but still used by the gods for their own ends." Next, A majestic creature with the head, wings, and talons of an eagle, combined with the body, hind legs, and tail of a lion. It has a sharp, hooked beak, piercing eyes, powerful feathered wings, and strong front talons, while its muscular body and hindquarters are covered in tawny lion fur. "And this is Griffin." Finally, a colossal serpent dragon coiled around a tree of golden apples appeared. "And this is Ladon, the dragon who once guarded the golden apples in the Garden of the Hesperides, now reduced to a mere tool for the gods." Seojun looked at all the creatures, feeling a deep sense of responsibility. "Why are you showing me this, Goddess? What can I do for them?" Zyraena''s eyes filled with hope as she looked at Seojun. "These children are suffering, Seojun. They were born into a world that fears them, and the gods have made their lives even worse. They need someone who can see beyond their appearances, someone who can help them find freedom. That person is you." Seojun took a deep breath, feeling the weight of her words. "I''ll do it," he finally said. "I''ll find them and help them." Goddess Zyraena smiled, her relief clear. "Thank you, Seojun. I knew I could count on you." "Remember, you''re not alone. The system, your companions, and even I will be with you." she whispered softly, She placed a hand on his shoulder, then gently moved it to his cheek, her fingers lingering as she held his gaze. Slowly, she leaned in closer, her breath warm against his skin. Their lips were just about to touch As their lips were just about to touch, Seojun muttered, "Is that what you expect me to say?" The words hung in the air between them, a hint of mischief in his tone. Suddenly, She felt a dangerous aura from Seojun. Alarmed, she pulled back, Her eyes widened slightly. Without another word, she spread her wings and flew away. Chapter 86: Chapter 86: A Resounding Revenge Goddess Zyraena landed in far away, her mind racing with confusion. The sofa and kitchen were gone, replaced by the deep blue sea that had been there before. She saw Seojun standing nearby, wiping his cheek and body where she had touched him. His eyes, which had been a deep blue, were now a lighter shade. Zyraena''s confusion grew. "Impossible," she muttered. She remembered the tea she had added a powerful potion meant to hypnotize its drinker. It was supposed to influence even the strongest minds. Zyraena understood that the potion had worked, making Seojun more influenced by her suggestions. There''s no way this human can resist that! Seojun watched Goddess Zyraena with a calm, almost amused expression. "You used the system function to summon me into the Abyss. You dangled the idea that I''d reunite with my mom if I just cleared your quest, like a carrot on a stick. I see how manipulative you are, Goddess. Twisting my desperation, pulling strings like I''m some pawn in your game." The Goddess''s smirk widened. "And yet, here you are, stronger than ever," she said with a mocking sweetness. "I merely gave you the motivation you needed. Isn''t that what you''ve always wanted, Seojun? And yet, you''re not even grateful to those who helped you along the way." "If it weren''t for the system and Cerberus, you would have died long ago. Don''t pretend you did it all on your own." She added "What you know about what i want? I guess you''re not aware of what I went through in the Abyss," he said, his voice steady. "You thought you could make me submit to you so easily." He emphasized the last part, making it clear that he was not easily manipulated. Goddess Zyraena''s throat tightened as she gulped. She had underestimated him, and his words hit close to home. She realized he had experienced things she couldn''t even fathom in the Abyss, a place beyond her realm of control. She had no way to observe Seojun during his time in the Abyss. She hadn''t been able to see how he had defeated Grimzark, her fallen god brother, and this left her with many unanswered questions. Despite her confusion, Goddess Zyraena tried to convince herself that Seojun''s success was due to the help of Cerberus and the hydra. They must have played a significant role in his achievements, allowing him to reclaim the realm. Seojun''s eyes narrowed as he faced Goddess Zyraena. "Why are you so eager to find Echidna and Typhon''s children?" he asked, his voice calm but probing. "Could it be that¡ª" Before he could finish, Goddess Zyraena cut him off. With a flash of divine light, she elevated herself into the air, radiating brilliant god rays. Her presence was overwhelming as she declared, "You are just a mere tool, and you have no right to ask!" Seojun watched her with a cool expression, undeterred by her display of power. "You think I wouldn''t be angry after you forcefully summoned me and took me away from my mother?" he said, his tone sharp. "Aren''t you underestimating a human, Goddess?" Goddess Zyraena''s annoyance flared. She spread her wings wide, glowing even more intensely to emphasize her divine authority. Her voice rang with authority as she said, "You dare question me? I am a goddess, and you are nothing but a pawn in my plans. Your anger changes nothing." Seojun winced, rubbing his nape as he looked up at Goddess Zyraena. Despite the discomfort, his voice was calm and authoritative. "Get down here, Goddess. You''re making my neck hurt." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Goddess Zyraena''s eyes narrowed in irritation. "You dare speak to me like that?" she snapped, refusing to move from her elevated position. "You are in no position to give me orders!" Seojun''s expression grew serious. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and pointed a finger at her, speaking with firm authority. "I said, get down, Goddess." As his finger made a downward gesture, an invisible force of gravity suddenly pulled at Zyraena. Her entire body was yanked downward, causing a massive wave to rise from the sea beneath her. She was shocked and struggled to maintain her divine composure, her radiant form plunging towards the water. With a powerful splash, she landed on the sea''s surface, creating a considerable wave. Water surged around her, and she struggled to regain her balance. Her divine glow flickered as she tried to process the unexpected turn of events. Goddess Zyraena lay on the sea''s surface, stunned and struggling to understand what had just happened. "How?" she thought, her mind racing. "How can a human be this strong?" From her position, she saw Seojun''s feet approaching slowly. He walked calmly, the waves around him settling as he moved. When he reached a dry patch of the sea, he sat down, floating just above the surface. Seojun grabbed Zyraena''s hair and pulled her head up to face him. "Are you going to listen to me now, Goddess?" he asked calmly. Zyraena''s eyes flashed with anger. "Why should a goddess like me listen to a mere human like yo¡ª" She was abruptly cut off by a sharp slap from Seojun. The sting on her cheek shocked her into silence, and she stared at him, wide-eyed and stunned by the sudden pain. Seojun kept his grip firm on Goddess Zyraena''s hair, his expression unyielding. "You better listen to me while I''m still patient," he said calmly. Goddess Zyraena, still reeling from the slap, tried to muster her defiance. "I will not¡ª" she began, but her protest was cut short as Seojun delivered another sharp slap to her cheek. Goddess Zyraena''s cheek stung with the unexpected impact, her eyes widening in both shock and outrage. How dare someone lay a hand on her¡ªher, a goddess! "How dare you slap a woman?" she hissed, eyes blazing as she took a step forward. "Is this how your mother raised you? To strike a woman? To disrespect a woman? You insolent¡ª" He tilted his head slightly, his eyes momentarily shifting to his open palm. Then, with a smooth, almost casual motion, he raised his hand once more and struck her again with the same unyielding force. "My palm is unisex." The sudden pain left Zyraena in shock. "T-this is impossible," she stammered, her eyes wide with disbelief. "A human can''t hurt a god or goddess. So how?!" Her mind raced as she struggled to reconcile the impossible reality before her. Seojun''s presence, his power, and his ability to affect her were beyond anything she had ever encountered. Seojun''s eyes were cold and devoid of emotion. "Do you think I won''t hurt you just because you''re a woman?" he asked, his voice icy. "Well, you''re wrong. Make yourself exempt from that idea, Goddess." Zyraena felt a chill run down her spine as she met Seojun''s lifeless gaze. "M-monster! You''re a monst-" Her words were cut off by another forceful slap. The sting of the blow left her reeling, her heart pounding with fear. She stared at Seojun, her mind racing as she tried to comprehend the magnitude of his power and the true nature of the being she was dealing with. Goddess Zyraena''s defiance did not waver even as she faced Seojun''s cold, unfeeling gaze. "I will never¡ª" she began, but the words were cut short as Seojun delivered another sharp slap to her face. The force of the blow made her head snap to the side, and she winced in pain, but her stubbornness remained. "I refuse to¡ª" she tried again, only to be interrupted by another resounding slap. The repeated strikes left Zyraena stunned and disoriented, but her spirit was unbroken. Each slap was met with a mix of anger and shock. Slap! Slap! Each resounding slap echoed in the silence, further shaking her resolve and leaving her in a state of painful bewilderment. Chapter 87: Chapter 87: A Contract After the series of slaps, Goddess Zyraena finally gave up. She was now kneeling in front of Seojun, her pride and resistance broken. Seojun sat on the sofa, casually sipping tea. Next to him was a potion he took earlier, meant for hypnosis. Zyraena watched in shock as Seojun showed no signs of being affected by the potion. Her face was red and swollen from the slaps, and her hair was a tangled mess. As Seojun looked at her, Zyraena bowed her head in submission. "What were we talking about earlier?" he asked calmly, with no hint of emotion. Zyraena, still trembling and scared, replied, "M-master, may I ask you something before we continue?" Seojun''s expression remained unchanged. "What is it?" "Master, m-may I ask why the potion had no effect on you?" she stammered. "It was made by the gods, and even they can''t resist its effects." Seojun took a sip of his tea, his calm demeanor contrasting sharply with the situation. "It''s thanks to you that things turned out this way," he said coolly. Zyraena, still shaken, asked, "Wh-what really happened in the Abyss, Master?" Seojun''s eyes hardened. "I guess you have no right to know," he replied coldly. Zyraena, frightened by his tone, immediately bowed her head. "Come here," Seojun commanded. Zyraena looked up, meeting his gaze filled with authority. Sensing his impatience, she quickly stood up but was halted by Seojun''s next words. "Did I say you could stand up? Crawl, Goddess," Seojun said with a smirk. Zyraena clenched her fists in frustration but complied, crawling towards Seojun. When she reached him, Seojun placed his palm gently on her face, slowly healing the marks left by the slaps. Zyraena was stunned as she saw her appearance in the water''s surface return to normal. "Why?" she thought, confused by the sudden change. Seojun spoke calmly, "What you did made me strong so I''ll be kind not to kill you. There''s no reason for you to be scared." Zyraena, relieved yet uncertain, stood up but quickly knelt again when Seojun added, "Who told you to stand up?" "Now, where were we?" Seojun continued. Zyraena, trusting Seojun''s words despite her fear, thought, ''Why am I scared? It''s not like he can kill a goddess! He can hurt me, but he can''t kill me.'' As Seojun sat calmly, Goddess Zyraena''s mind raced with a new thought. ''Maybe he''s the one! I can get my revenge if i have him in my palm!'' Determined to regain some control, Goddess Zyraena lowered herself and hugged Seojun''s legs, hoping to please him and cling to him in a bid for favor. Her actions were driven by a desire to shift the power balance back in her favor. Seojun observed her with a steady gaze. "Looks like my slaps have woken you up and made you cling to me," he remarked. "Now, talking about Echidna and Typhon¡ªwhy are you so eager to find them?" Goddess Zyraena, caught off guard, was about to answer when Seojun spoke again, his eyes fixed on hers. "So, you are Echidna reborn in that body, aren''t you?" Goddess Zyraena''s eyes widened in shock. Seojun''s expression softened as the truth dawned on him. "Now it makes sense," he said. "I guess the scenes you showed had flaws. It was you who sought power, wasn''t it? You drove Typhon into madness and put your children in danger." Goddess Zyraena, overwhelmed by the revelation, bowed down, tears streaming down her face. Her emotions broke free as she cried. "I regret everything," she sobbed. "Now, I want to bring my children back together. Please, help me, Seojun." Despite her tears, Zyraena''s face remained undeniably beautiful. She looked at Seojun with a pleading gaze. "Please, Master, I will do anything you want. If you want my body, you can have me!" She stood up, beginning to undress. Seojun waved his hand, and instantly, Zyraena''s clothes wrapped around her body, binding her arms and hands, even restricting her mouth. She fell to her knees again, the silk constricting her movements. Seojun looked at her with a mix of pity and disdain. "I''m not interested in you. I pity Huno and Silla for having a mother like you," he said, making Zyraena lower her head, tears continuing to fall. "Huno and Silla are my family," Seojun added, prompting Zyraena to look up, hope flickering in her eyes. "But I will find my mother first," Seojun concluded. Zyraena nodded, her eyes signaling to have the silk removed from her mouth. Seojun complied, loosening the bindings around her body. Freed, Zyraena crawled while kneeling, taking Seojun''s hands in hers. "I can help! I will find your mother while you look for my children!" she declared. Seojun studied her with a frown, clearly skeptical. "Look at this!" Zyraena said, tracing a circle on the surface of the water. A location on Earth appeared, marked clearly. "I can see everything from your Earth, so I will be a big help, Seojun¡ªMaster!" she added eagerly. Seojun''s skepticism was evident as he asked, "How can I trust you? How do I know this isn''t just another one of your schemes?" Goddess Zyraena, sitting on the surface, had an idea. A light bulb-like symbol appeared above her head and illuminated brightly. "A contract!" she exclaimed. "We can make a contract." Seojun raised an eyebrow, considering the idea. Goddess Zyraena''s mind raced with cunning thoughts. ''This is my chance! What does he know about contracts? I can make him sign a slave contract with me!'' She smiled wickedly in her mind, though her external demeanor remained innocent and hopeful. Seojun, noticing the glint of opportunity, responded with a smile. Goddess Zyraena''s excitement was palpable as she stood up and snapped her fingers. A golden contract appeared, glowing with an otherworldly light. "Let''s start then!" Goddess Zyraena said eagerly. "We just need both of our blood. I''ll go first!" She bit her finger and prepared to let a drop of blood fall onto the glowing golden contract. As her blood hovered above the contract, her mind was consumed with her evil scheme. ''As long as my blood touches the contract first, I can control him!'' S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her blood began to fall, and Goddess Zyraena''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, her plan nearly set in motion. Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Plan Backfired As Goddess Zyraena prepared to let her blood fall onto the glowing golden contract, the contract suddenly vanished from in front of her. Her blood dripped onto the surface instead. "Hm, let me be first, Goddess," Seojun said calmly. Zyraena watched as he held the golden contract in his hand. Smiling, Seojun bit his own finger and allowed his blood to fall onto the contract. Before Zyraena could react, Seojun appeared in front of her. He grabbed her bleeding finger and guided her blood onto the golden contract. "Wait, no!" Zyraena shouted, trying to pull her hand away. She reached for the golden contract, hoping to remove it before her blood could touch it, but her body suddenly froze and refused to move. With her blood now on the contract, it floated and began to shine brightly. Zyraena''s ability to move returned, but she fell to her knees, panic overtaking her. "No!" she cried out as the contract ripped in half. One piece flew towards Seojun''s palm, while the other half dashed towards her chest. A mark appeared on her chest as the two halves connected. She stared at the mark in terror, muttering, "This can''t be." Seojun looked at the mark on his palm with a contemplative expression. He then took a seat, bringing himself to eye level with Goddess Zyraena. A smile crept onto his face as he spoke. "It looks like your plan backfired, Goddess. Or perhaps it''s just that your own deceit has come back to you." Zyraena, still kneeling and overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events, could only stare in shock as the reality of her failed scheme set in. Goddess Zyraena, in a fit of despair, gripped her own hair as the reality of her failure sank in. Seojun watched her for a moment before laughing softly. "Find my mother and We''ll meet again," he said as he slowly began to disappear into the air. His last words were overshadowed by Zyraena''s desperate scream of "No!" Seojun opened his eyes to the blinding sunlight. He raised his arm to shield his eyes and took in his surroundings. "Oh right," he thought. "I''m in the Awakeners Association." Suddenly, he heard a joyful bark. Huno, now wearing a collar with his name on it, leaped toward Seojun and began enthusiastically licking his face. As Seojun was greeted by Huno''s enthusiastic affection, a blue holographic screen materialized before him, accompanied by a system voice in his mind. Ding! [Successful Contract: Goddess Zyraena] Title: Sovereign of Omniarch Realm - Rank: S - Contract Type: Slave Contract Contract Details: - Goddess Zyraena, now bound by a slave contract, is required to assist in locating Seojun''s mother while adhering to the terms set by him. - Contract Effects: This slave contract ensures Zyraena''s absolute compliance and prevents her from engaging in manipulative actions. - Special Clauses: The contract guarantees that Zyraena will follow Seojun''s commands and cannot use her powers to subvert the agreement. [Looks like you have found my origin, Host], The System spoke, Seojun stood up and walked over to the curtain, which had been blocking the sun. He pulled it aside and took a deep breath of the fresh air. "Yeah, system, or should I call you Typhon?" he asked aloud. [I''m no longer Typhon''s host. I remain as a system, forever guiding your descendants.] Seojun glanced at a large billboard displayed prominently in the room. The billboard showcased Alex and Alexa, Alex was tall and strong. His blond hair was messy and fell just above his shoulders. His brown eyes looked determined and confident. He wore modern, dark clothes that fit well and had detailed designs. His outfit gave off a feeling of both strength and style. Alexa stood next to Alex, looking just as striking. Her long, straight blond hair flowed down her back and looked shiny. Her brown eyes were warm and kind, showing her intelligence. She wore a modern, light-colored dress with delicate details, giving her a graceful and elegant appearance. Seojun turned his attention to his status screen and noticed an unread notification. Opening it, he saw the details of a new side quest: S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Side Quest: Find Echidna and Typhon''s Children] Objective: Locate and identify the children of Echidna and Typhon. Progress: 2/6 Additional Information: Automatic Host Guardians: The children will automatically become host guardians. REWARDS: Legendary Equipment: Receive a piece of legendary gear tied to the power of each child. Divine Affinity: Increase your affinity with certain divine beings, boosting your divine powers and granting access to rare blessings. Ancient Relics: Discover ancient relics connected to the Titans, enhancing your abilities and providing unique buffs in combat. After receiving the quest notification, Seojun frowned. "I need you to block Zyraena''s authority over you. I won''t let her manipulate me or use the system functions against me again. She''s lucky enough that I didn''t end, She''s also part of the reason I grew and became strong But I refuse to be her pawn any longer. Block her System" [Yes, Host.] His system answered and the usual blue screen appeared. [Command acknowledged] The Provider of System Goddess Zyraena Authority, is now restricted. Access to the system functions has been permanently revoked. All future interactions with the system will be conducted without her direct influence or involvement. Seojun nodded and now planning to ask his system about what he learned, especially about Zyraena the former wife of System(Echidna) about his System manipulated and used his madness. Just as he was about to speak, the system interrupted. [Host, you should check your new status. It''s important for you to see than for me to say,] Seojun was about to open his status screen when he felt a sudden hand on his shoulder. Startled, he spun around to see Alex standing behind him. Seojun blinked as he processed Alex''s question. ''Did I just let my guard down?'' Alex, however, didn''t seem bothered. With a calm demeanor, he handed Seojun a folder. "By the way, we''ve prepared an apartment for you to live in for a while. Choose which one you like." Seojun took the folder, flipping through the glossy photos of various luxurious apartments. But his mind was elsewhere. "Nah, I''m going to use our house, thanks," he said, handing the folder back without much thought. Alex didn''t flinch. "Not for now. The media is currently waiting for you there." Seojun frowned, puzzled. "What do you mean?" he asked, petting Huno absentmindedly. He could feel the tension building up, and he didn''t like it. Without a word, Alex walked over to the flat-screen TV mounted on the wall. He turned it on, and the screen immediately filled with live footage of Seojun''s house. Reporters and camera crews were swarming the entrance, microphones and cameras all aimed at the front door, eager for a glimpse of the mysterious man who had recently returned. "What are they doing there?" Seojun asked, his tone flat but his eyes narrowing slightly. "Why don''t we talk while eating breakfast?" Alex suggested, smoothly changing the subject. As if on cue, Seojun''s stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten since who knows when. He glanced at the clock¡ª8 a.m. He had slept almost half a day away. With a reluctant nod, Seojun agreed. He didn''t feel like dealing with the media circus, not on an empty stomach. "Is there anything specific you want to eat?" Alex asked as they made their way to the door. Seojun shrugged. "Anything''s fine." They left the room and headed for the elevator. Huno followed closely behind, his claws clicking softly against the marble floor. A minute later, the elevator doors opened, revealing a floor that was distinctly different from the rest of the building. The scent of freshly brewed coffee and sizzling bacon wafted through the air, immediately putting Seojun at ease. They stepped out into what seemed to be a high-end restaurant, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a breathtaking view of the city below. The place was quiet, with only a few early risers scattered around the tables. Alex led them to a corner booth, the most private spot in the place. As they sat down, a waiter approached with a polite smile. Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Delicacy and Apartment As Seojun and Alex sat down in the booth, a waiter came over with a friendly smile. He looked like he had worked there for a while. When he saw Alex, his smile grew even bigger. "Good morning, Mr. Alex," the waiter said kindly. "The usual?" Alex nodded. "You got it, Ben. The same for him" As they waited for their breakfast, Ben returned, bowed, and left them alone. Alex leaned back, watching Seojun. "So, where should we start?" he asked. Seojun shrugged, not too eager to talk but knowing they needed to. "First, let''s get the obvious out of the way¡ªwe own the Awakeners Association," Alex said. Seojun wasn''t surprised. "That''s so obvious, Alex," he replied, almost bored. It made sense that Alex''s family would control something so important. Alex chuckled at Seojun''s lack of surprise. But then Seojun got serious. "Start with why there are media and reporters at my house," he said, finally showing some interest. Alex began explaining everything. He told Seojun how the media had learned about his return, which had become a big mystery that everyone was talking about. Seojun''s disappearance and sudden reappearance had drawn huge attention, turning his home into a place swarming with reporters who wanted to know more. As Alex talked, Ben came back with their food. Seojun''s eyes widened when he saw the dishes. "Unfortunately, I''m not an awakener," he mumbled to himself as he looked at the food. The table was covered with luxurious dishes. The main attraction was a platter of steaks, perfectly cooked and smelling incredible. Alex explained that the meat came from a Thunderhorn Bull, a rare monster known for its lightning-infused abilities. The meat was hard to get and very expensive, considered a special treat. The steak looked amazing, with the fat marbled throughout, promising a flavor Seojun hadn''t tasted in a very long time. There were also roasted vegetables, golden and crispy, cooked with herbs and spices. A basket of fresh bread sat beside a bowl of butter infused with rare herbs. A salad of crisp greens with a light, tangy dressing added a refreshing touch to the meal. A pot of steaming coffee sat nearby, its bold scent cutting through the rich smells of the food. Seojun''s stomach growled loudly as he looked at the feast. He hadn''t realized just how hungry he was until now. Alex noticed how Seojun''s eyes lit up at the sight of the food and smiled. "Let''s continue after eating. You seem really hungry," he said, understanding Seojun''s excitement. Seojun thought to himself, ''This might be the first time I''ll eat good food in 500 years,'' as he picked up his fork, eager to finally enjoy a meal that truly satisfied his long-neglected hunger. Seojun took a bite of the steak and was immediately shocked by the taste. He was used to eating monster meat in the Abyss, but this was different. The steak was tender and cooked perfectly, with a rich flavor that he had never experienced before. He eagerly tried the other dishes¡ªroasted vegetables, fresh bread with herb butter, and the crisp salad. Each bite was better than the last. Seojun couldn''t stop eating; his long-empty stomach was finally being satisfied. Alex watched with a chuckle, enjoying seeing Seojun so happy and hungry. Noticing Seojun''s wine glass was empty, Alex signaled to Ben, who soon returned with desserts. "I know you don''t usually like sweets," Alex said with a smile, "but maybe you''ll want to try these." Alex pointed to the desserts on the table. "We have caramel mousse, chocolate lava cake, and dragonfruit sorbet. These are expensive treats you wouldn''t have had before, but now you can enjoy them. I''ve got your back." Alex slid a black card across the table to Seojun. "This is for you," he said. Seojun looked at the card and then at Alex, who handed him a bowl of ice cream. "This is enchanted vanilla ice cream," Alex explained. "It''s made from Frost Wyvern milk and has a refreshing, magical taste." Seojun took a bite of the ice cream. The smooth, creamy texture and the chill on his tongue were new and delightful. He felt a deep sense of gratitude for this simple pleasure, something he hadn''t experienced in a long time. Seojun took another bite, allowing himself to enjoy the sweet treat. It was a new experience, and for the first time in a long while, he let himself savor it. As Seojun enjoyed the ice cream, he felt a wave of emotion. He almost cried, thinking, ''So this is what wealthy people get to eat. What a lucky bastard.'' The food was so amazing that he couldn''t stop eating. ''This is so good!'' he thought, completely absorbed in the flavors. Suddenly, a "Ding!" from his system got his attention. A message appeared: [System Alert: You Have Consumed Sweets of the New develop Earth] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Effects: - Mood Boost: Increased happiness and relaxation. - Energy Surge: Temporary boost in energy and alertness. - Enhanced Enjoyment: Greater appreciation for sensory experiences. The system confirmed what Seojun was feeling. The sweets were making him happier and more energetic. He smiled, enjoying the simple pleasure of the food even more. After a long time, Seojun finally finished eating. He rubbed his full stomach and muttered, "I feel alive!" Huno, who had been munching on food as well, gave a satisfied nod. Alex chuckled at the sight of both Seojun and Huno enjoying their meal. "It looks like you can still eat," Alex said, amused. "Yeah, wait," Seojun said while rubbing his stomach and letting out a contented burp. "Where''s the folder again?" Alex handed Seojun the folder with photos of the apartments. Seojun flipped through the pages, studying the different options. Apartment 1: A modern, sleek design with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a panoramic city view. The space was open and minimalistic, featuring high-end furnishings and a contemporary kitchen with shiny, black countertops. The apartment had a large balcony and a spacious living area. Apartment 2: A luxurious, classic style with rich wooden floors and ornate moldings. This apartment featured elegant furniture, a grand fireplace, and a large, well-decorated dining room. It had a cozy, traditional feel with dark, plush carpets and heavy curtains. Apartment 3: A high-tech, futuristic design with smart home features. The apartment had integrated technology throughout, including touch-sensitive controls and an advanced lighting system. It featured a sleek, chrome kitchen, modern artwork, and a minimalist layout with plenty of hidden storage. Apartment 4: A spacious, loft-style apartment with exposed brick walls and industrial design elements. Large, open spaces and high ceilings gave it a trendy, urban feel. It had a mix of modern and vintage furniture, a large kitchen island, and floor-to-ceiling bookshelves. Apartment 5: A serene, rooftop retreat located on the top floor of a five-story building. This apartment featured large windows with stunning views of the cityscape and a private rooftop garden. The interior had a nature-inspired design with wooden floors, soft colors, and an open, airy feel. It included a cozy outdoor seating area and a small garden space for relaxation. After considering the options, Seojun chose Apartment 5. The rooftop location, combined with its peaceful, nature-inspired design and private garden, appealed to him. It felt like a perfect retreat from his usual surroundings, offering both tranquility and a beautiful view of the city. Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Outbreak "Good choice!" Alex said with a smile. "I''ll take care of everything you need, including clothes. You can rest assured we''ll handle it all. This time, you can rely on us, Seojun." Seojun, who was savoring a slice of cake, looked at Alex and quickly swallowed. "Thanks, Alex," he said with gratitude. Alex chuckled again. "You''re going to let us help you this time, right? Well, you don''t really have a choice," Alex said, his tone light but firm. Seojun nodded in agreement, though he couldn''t speak because he was busy enjoying his cake. Just then, Ben, the waiter, brought over another serving of ice cream. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But suddenly, the whole building trembled as a massive explosion happened outside. Alex stood up immediately, his expression turning serious. Seojun stayed calm as the building trembled. Around him, a white notification screen appeared above everyone''s heads, except his. The alert read: [System Notification: Outbreak Dungeon Alert!] A Rank C dungeon has appeared near your location. Monsters are beginning to emerge. Please prepare for potential danger. Alex quickly pulled out his phone and instructed Seojun, "Stay here and don''t leave." He then sprinted outside to handle the situation. "There''s an Outbreak!" ''Outbreak?'' Seojun thought, As Alex disappeared through the doors. His system spoke, [There are two primary types of dungeons currently identified, Host.] Outbreak Dungeons: Description: These dungeons appear suddenly and release monsters into the world. The creatures escape and attack humans, causing chaos. These dungeons are extremely dangerous and must be dealt with quickly. Characteristics: Unpredictable Appearance: Can emerge anywhere, at any time. Unrestricted Monster Movement: Monsters are not bound by the dungeon and can freely enter the outside world. High Risk: Often result in widespread chaos and loss of life if not contained quickly. Restricted Dungeons: Description: These dungeons are stable and found in specific areas. Monsters inside cannot leave, making them safer. Awakeners use these dungeons to train and level up. Characteristics: Confined Monsters: All creatures remain within the dungeon''s boundaries. Used for Training: Popular among awakeners for leveling up and obtaining loot. Relatively Stable: Less likely to cause harm to the outside world unless disturbed internally. Monitored: Often overseen by governing bodies to ensure safety and proper usage. As Seojun and Huno remained in the now-deserted building, enjoying their food, another explosion jolted the area. A charred, dead monster flew through the air and crashed onto the floor near them. Seojun, still holding his ice cream, stood up and walked cautiously toward the source of the explosion. Huno followed close behind. As he approached, he saw numerous monsters emerging from the dungeon entrance, chasing after fleeing people. The system activated Appraisal. A blue hologram appeared, detailing the nearest monster: [Appraisal Activated] Name: Lizardman Rank C (300) Description: A reptilian creature with scaly skin and a fierce appearance. Known for its agility and combat skills. Typically found in dungeons. Threat Level: Moderate to High Seojun noted that these monsters were different from those he had encountered in the Abyss. The Lizardmen, while formidable, had a different fighting style and level of power. Holding his ice cream, Seojun observed the chaos, realizing that the challenges here were distinct from what he was used to. Huno, his rottweiler, suddenly let out a low, menacing growl, eyes narrowing as it stared at something ahead. Seojun glanced over and saw a Lizardman emerging from the dungeon, its scaly skin glistening under the sun. The creature was armed with a crude spear, and its eyes locked onto Seojun. [You have been targeted by a Lizardman. Prepare for combat.] The Lizardman snarled, raising its spear to strike. Seojun simply tilted his head slightly to the left, effortlessly dodging the spear that whizzed past his ear. Seojun''s gaze remained calm as he watched the Lizardman prepare for another assault. But then, loud shouts erupted from nearby, distracting both Seojun and the monster. "I''ll make it to the top! Aaaahhh!" a man''s voice screamed. "They''re mine!" another voice, just as desperate, yelled out. "Hey! Over here!" a third voice called out, frantically waving his arms. Seojun turned to see a group of people rushing toward the Lizardman, weapons drawn, their eyes wild with determination. They attacked the creature as if it were a prize, each trying to land the killing blow. "What are they doing?" Seojun thought, puzzled. The group''s chaotic approach seemed less like teamwork and more like a frenzied scramble for a reward. They attacked the Lizardman like it was some sort of food, arguing amongst themselves for dominance. The Lizardman, though outnumbered, was far from defenseless. With a powerful swing of its tail, it sent the attackers flying through the air, crashing into walls and the ground with bone-rattling force. [These individuals are called Awakeners. Defeating monsters like the Lizardman allows them to increase their ranks and climb the leaderboard. Inshort they are after Rankings.] Seojun''s eyes narrowed as he watched the fallen Awakeners struggle to get back on their feet, their previous bravado replaced with groans of pain. As he took another bite of his ice cream, he quietly asked, "Rankings?" Before the system could answer, his attention was drawn to a sudden commotion. A little girl, carried by her terrified mother, tripped and fell. The Lizardman, noticing them, started to advance, ready to strike. Without thinking, Seojun''s instincts kicked in. The system sensed his intent and activated a barrier to protect him from the impact of jumping. At the same moment, Seojun jumped down from the third floor, moving with a speed that was fast for anyone else but felt normal to him. In a flash, he was standing in front of the mother and daughter, shielding them from the Lizardman. The Lizardman thrust its spear forward, aiming to attack, but it collided with the barrier. The force of the impact sent the creature stumbling backward, surprised by the sudden defense. Seojun quickly grabbed the mother and child, carrying them to a safe corner away from the danger. But as he set them down, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He coughed violently, and to his shock, blood spurted from his mouth. "What''s happening?" Seojun wondered, panic creeping in. Just then, a system notification appeared in front of him: [Warning!] You''ve used a skill that''s beyond your current level. The backlash will cause physical harm. Seojun''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Beyond current level? What are you talking about?!" he thought, confused and frustrated. He couldn''t believe that using the barrier had taken such a toll on him. Desperate for answers, Seojun quickly opened his stats, only to be hit with another shock¡ª [Status] Name: Han Seojun Age: 23 Title: Returnee Level: 1 Class: Error Strength: D Stamina: D Agility: D Mana: Infinite His level reset to 1, His heart sank. Everything he had worked for, all the power he once had, was gone in an instant. Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Level Reset Seojun fell to his knees, pain surging through his body. Struggling to breathe, he managed to shout, "Run! Get out of here!" to the mother and child he had just saved. With fear and gratitude in their eyes, the mother called out, "Thank you!" before grabbing her child and fleeing the scene. Huno, Seojun''s loyal companion, hurried to his side, nudging him gently as Seojun gasped for air. His vision blurred, and a sharp ''Ding!'' echoed in his ears. [System Alert: Emergency Transport to Host''s Space Initiating.] Seojun gritted his teeth, blood dribbling from his mouth. "Are you serious, system? Now?!" he muttered, frustration and pain mixed in his voice. Another violent cough shook his body, spilling more blood onto the ground. Before Seojun could react, a Lizardman charged at him, spear poised to strike. But Huno sprang into action, grabbing a broken piece of metal in his jaws and using it as a makeshift shield. The spear clanged against the metal, and the Lizardman was forced back. Huno stumbled but quickly recovered, standing protectively in front of Seojun. "H-Huno..." Seojun whispered weakly, feeling his strength fade as darkness began to close in. [System Alert: Host Will Be Transported in 5...4...] Seojun''s vision darkened, and he teetered on the edge of consciousness. Just then, another Lizardman struck, sending Huno flying with a powerful blow. Huno hit the ground hard, whimpering in pain, but he didn''t give up. He rushed back to Seojun, standing over him, growling and barking furiously at the approaching monsters. Huno shut his eyes tight, bracing for the next attack. But just as the Lizardman raised its weapon to strike, it was suddenly blasted away by a powerful force. Huno opened his eyes, his tail wagging with relief as he saw Alex standing there, holding the Lizardman''s spear. "Good boy," Alex muttered, though his voice was strained with pain. Huno barked happily, but his joy turned to worry when Alex clutched his chest in agony. A system notification flashed in front of Alex: WARNING! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Curse Activated. Severe pain detected due to the forceful use of disabled skills.] "D-Damn it..." Alex groaned, his body trembling from the curse ravaging his insides. But with no time to lose, he steeled himself for what was to come. As the Lizardmen circled them, their eyes filled with hunger, Alex knew he had to act fast. Summoning all his remaining strength, he raised the spear high above his head. With a fierce determination, he roared, "Earthshatter!" The ground beneath him trembled as a shockwave of immense power surged from the point of impact when he slammed the spear down. The force of the attack sent the Lizardmen flying, their bodies crashing into the surroundings as they were utterly overpowered by the warrior''s might. Panting heavily, Alex stood protectively over Seojun and Huno. "Hang in there, Seojun," he whispered, his voice filled with unyielding resolve. As the Lizardmen attacked, throwing spears at Alex, Seojun, and Huno, a figure descended from above, stirring up a cloud of dust. Alex coughed and squinted through the haze. A massive, muscular berserker with black hair and a smirk landed heavily, his presence commanding. "Great job holding on, curse kid!" the berserker yelled. Alex recognized him. "Guildmaster Dae-won," he muttered. Dae-won, with a commanding tone, ordered, "Take the citizens to a safer area!" A helicopter hovered above, and people began jumping down. One of them, a determined girl, approached Alex and Huno. Huno growled at her, guarding Seojun. "It''s alright, Huno. She''s an ally," Alex reassured, his voice barely above a whisper. Reluctantly, Huno stepped aside, and the girl carefully picked up Seojun, cradling him in her arms. With a swift motion, she lifted Alex and Huno, preparing for a daring escape. "Hang on," the girl said urgently, her tone filled with resolve. In a single fluid motion, the girl leaped, carrying Alex and Seojun. They landed on a rooftop, the girl setting Seojun and Alex down gently. The rooftop was a temporary sanctuary from the chaos below. Alex, barely conscious, managed to say, "Thank you." The girl nodded in acknowledgment before swiftly jumping back into the fray to rescue more citizens. As Alex''s vision faded, he saw the girl jumped down again and noticed a card that''s probably from the unconscius man he carried. As the battle raged on, the Lizardmen continued their relentless assault, Guildmaster Dae-won, the towering berserker, stood amidst the chaos. His double-headed warhammer swung with a mighty force, each swing demolishing the Lizardmen with brutal efficiency. His black hair whipped around his face as he roared over the clamor of battle, "Is this all you''ve got? Watch and learn what real power looks like!" Amidst the chaos, the girl noticed a card and seeing it''s content "Boss," She threw a card toward Dae-won. With a swift, practiced motion, Dae-won caught the card in mid-air. His eyes skimmed the contents as he took a brief pause from his relentless assault. Without waiting for a response, the girl turned and leaped back into the fray, her focus now on rescuing more citizens. As she moved, Dae-won continued to wield his warhammer with commanding skill, his strikes driving the remaining Lizardmen away with ease. Dae-won studied the gray card closely, his brow furrowing in concentration. The card was simple, its gray surface marked with stark black text: Name: Han Seojun NON-AWAKENED (Rank F) Age: 23 Sex: Male Strength: F Stamina: F Agility: F Mana: F Dae-won stared at the gray card, he swung his double-headed warhammer down hard, slamming it into the ground. The powerful shockwave exploded the lizardmen bodies making the whole area a massacre. Standing amidst the wreckage, Dae-won grinned. "So the curse kid wasn''t lying. He really is F-Rank," he said, impressed by the display. He walked over to the dungeon portal with a determined stride. Grabbing a Lizardman by the neck that just got out. he lifted it off the ground effortlessly. The Lizardman struggled and gasped in fear. It''s spear can''t injured his Body. Dae-won smirked, his presence radiating a dangerous aura and he muttered, "Interesting. I can''t wait to figure out the secrets you''re hiding and how you managed to fool the global system." In a little more strength the Lizardmen head exploded making green bloods splatter everywhere. His voice was a chilling whisper, laden with menace. "You''ve managed to fool the global system, but not me. Just wait, I''ll uncover every dark secret you''re hiding¡ªHan Seojun" Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Connected to the Global System Server Seojun opened his eyes and found himself in a sleek, modern bedroom. The room was simple yet luxurious, with a low, stylish bed and high-tech controls for adjusting its comfort. Floor-to-ceiling windows let in soft morning light, and the decor was minimalist and elegant. Huno, in his Rottweiler form, was sleeping peacefully in a plush dog bed near the wall. He got up and walked around the room, noting the polished hardwood floors and the modern, wall-mounted holographic display showing a peaceful landscape. The room had a calm, sophisticated feel. Exiting the bedroom, Seojun entered a small living room. It had a large flat-screen TV on one wall and a comfy sofa facing the window. On the glass table in front of the sofa, he noticed a folder of papers. He picked up the folder and found it contained documents about himself. Next to the folder was a cellphone and a note. The note was written by his friend Alex: "Hey Seojun, Glad you''re finally awake. Things have been busy, and I needed to update you on a few things. Check the papers for more info. Call me if you have any questions." - Alex Seojun slumped onto the soft sofa, trying to remember what had happened. He recalled being suddenly transported to his space. His system had said that his body was adjusting, which made him feel disoriented. He said aloud, "Status." [Good morning, Host.] Seojun ignored the system and focused on the screen. His level had reset to 1. He saw a list of skills that were now locked: S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Voidflame Gluttony (LOCKED) Phantom Summoning (LOCKED) Guardian Summoning (LOCKED) Abyssal Storage (LOCKED) Gravity Control Mastery (LOCKED) Etc. [Host Main weapon Astral Blaze Sword Unable to use.] Seojun notice the skills that is not locked had also reset Darkflame Mastery ¡ú Basic Fireball (Basic fire control skill) Back to Red fire. Divine Abyssal Barrier ¡ú Basic Barrier (Minor protective shield) Eldritch Convergence ¡ú Soul harvest Abyssal Restoration ¡ú Minor Heal (Basic healing skill) Wind Skills Mastery ¡ú Basic Wind Manipulation (Control minor gusts and breezes) Abyssal Blink ¡ú Basic teleport (Basic Agility boost) Master Combat Skills ¡úBasic Fundamentals [All resistances and nullifications will unlock progressively as Host experiences it one time.] Because his level had reset to 1, he could only use basic skills. He couldn''t use any advanced skills or activate summoning. His powerful abilities and summons were all disabled until he could level up again and Now he look at the skills under his Class Abyssal Tamer. Taming Insight ¡ú (Locked) Provides the ability to understand and tame powerful Abyssal creatures. Serene Presence (Locked) Grants a calming aura that pacifies hostile entities and enhances control over tamed creatures. Binding Chains ¡ú (Locked) Conjures magical chains to restrain and control Abyssal entities. Healing Aura ¡ú (Locked) Emits a restorative aura that heals allies and tamed creatures. Arcane Eye ¡ú (Locked) Allows the user to see through objects and detect hidden creatures or traps. Tamer''s Compendium ¡ú (Locked) A mystical book that contains records and information on all tamed creatures, including their abilities and stats. As Seojun continued to study the status screen, another screen suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his view. It displayed a message from his system. [I''m really sorry, Host.] The screen was filled with apologetic symbols and expressions, and the system''s tone seemed genuinely regretful. [Host, I understand this situation is troubling. I had to bring you in the space to avoid forcely using your skills that might harm your body. I deeply regret that you were forcibly dragged away.] Seojun stayed silent, his frustration clear. He stood up and walked into the kitchen. The space was sleek and modern, filled with shiny, high-tech appliances. [Host, I will do everything in my power to restore the results of your hard work. Please be patient it will be back as soon as possible.] He noticed a coffee maker on the counter that he didn''t recognize. Despite this, he figured out how to use it. The system had made some changes while he was in the space, so he could handle new tasks more easily. It had programmed some basic instructions into his mind, making it simpler to adjust to things like this coffee maker. As the coffee brewed, Seojun finally spoke aloud. "Tell me what happened while I was in the space." The system did not respond immediately, and Seojun turned his attention to cooking. His hands moved with surprising ease, as if he already knew how to use the advanced utensils. With the coffee ready and his meal coming together, Seojun began to feel a bit more at ease. The skill that helped him adapt to new technology was proving useful, and the routine tasks were helping him clear his mind. [Host, here''s a summary of what happened while you were in the space Seojun watched a clip of what happened as he chewed. The system continued, [You were asleep for two days. Now, you are in the apartment that Alex prepared for you.] As Seojun finished his meal, the system spoke up. [I will now connect you to the Global System Server.] A digital chime sounded, and a new screen materialized in front of him, displaying a loading animation. The screen showed a sleek, futuristic progress bar with a swirling blue vortex at its center. Beneath the progress bar, a series of rotating icons and data streams flickered, indicating active connections and data transfers. The loading process began with a smooth, pulsating glow traveling from left to right across the bar. Occasional messages appeared below the bar. [SYSTEM ALERT: Connecting to Global System Server] Initializing connection... Establishing link to server... --- Synchronizing data... Configuring user settings... Verifying access credentials... The loading animation continued, with intricate patterns and digital effects creating a sense of high-tech activity. Connection in progress... Finalizing setup...50%...76%...99%... [Ding] Host is successfully connected to the Global System Server. A new interface emerged, displaying various notifications, messages, and options for exploring the network. As the loading animation faded, a new white hologram screen appeared before Seojun. The screen was pristine and luminous, with a soft, ethereal glow that made it seem almost otherworldly. At the top, in elegant, bold text, was a welcoming message: --- [Welcome, Abyss Lord to the Global System Korea Server] Beneath the greeting, the screen displayed a series of information panels and interactive elements. The first panel provided an overview of the Global System, explaining its functions and how to navigate it. Global System Overview: Purpose: The Global System Server operates like a social media platform for awakeners. It connects awakeners, facilitates communication, and allows for information exchange across the world. Features: - Notifications: Stay updated with the latest news and alerts relevant to awakeners. - Messages: Send and receive messages from other awakeners. - Feeds: View posts and updates from other awakeners and organizations. - Profiles: Access detailed profiles of other users, including their achievements and status. - Shop: Browse and trade items, skills, and information within the system. - Announcements:Receive important updates and notices from the Global System. - Leaderboard Updates: View rankings including guild rankings per country, global guild rankings, and top rankers'' updates both locally and globally. As Seojun scanned the screen, he saw that his user name was displayed as Abyss Lord.. He furrowed his brow, processing the significance of the name. The system''s voice then broke the silence, [The Global System Server is now active and ready for use. You can explore the features as you wish and start interacting with other awakeners.] Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Free time Seojun stared at the screen, contemplating his new user name, Abyss Lord. "What''s with this user name?" he asked aloud, a hint of confusion in his voice. The system responded promptly, [Don''t you like it, host? It''s better than exposing your personal Info. The title reflects your status and role.] Seojun shrugged, accepting the name for now. ''It''s not like it affect anything,'' He then glanced around his apartment, noticing the cellphone and TV screen. "What''s the use of these if the Global System Server is already up and running?" he wondered aloud. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system quickly addressed his concern. [The Global System Server is indeed a powerful tool for communication and information. However, not everyone has access to it. Currently, about 80% of the population are awakeners who can connect to the Global System, while the remaining 20% are non-awakened normal humans.] [Only awakeners have access to the Global System Server,] the system added. "Non-Awakened do not have the capability to connect to or use it.] [Would you like to explore the Global System Server now, host?] System added. Seojun shook his head. "Not right now. Later," he replied, standing up. He turned to see Huno awake, his tail wagging furiously. Huno barked excitedly and leaped toward Seojun, licking his face. "I''m sorry I left you, Huno," Seojun said, stroking the dog''s head. "That won''t happen again. Am I right, system?" The system responded, [Yes, host. It will not happen again.] "Good," Seojun said with a nod. He continued to feed Huno, giving him some of the food he had cooked, and then made his way out of the apartment. He exited onto the third floor rooftop and walked to the edge, leaning on the railings. As he took in the fresh air and enjoyed the view, the system''s voice broke the calm. [You need to see this news, host.] The screen in front of Seojun came to life, and the system opened the Global System Server''s news section. Seojun watched as the search icon was tapped and a breaking news headline appeared: Breaking News: Han Seojun The last remaining returnee in korea Revealed as F-Rank Non-Awakened The headline blared across the screen, accompanied by a detailed news article and images. The report revealed that Han Seojun, a returnee who had been expected to achieve high ranks due to his mysterious disappearance and subsequent return, was actually classified as an F-rank non-awakened individual. Standing on the rooftop, Seojun muttered to himself, "Why are they making such a big deal about my return?" He shook his head, trying to make sense of the media frenzy surrounding his status. Despite the unsettling news, he let out a deep breath and smiled, enjoying the fresh air and the panoramic view of the city. The gentle breeze and the warmth of the sun helped clear his mind, offering a moment of calm amidst the chaos. Over the next several days, Seojun settled into a routine that was a welcome change from his usual intense activities. His days were filled with simple pleasures: eating delicious food, sleeping comfortably, and engaging in activities he hadn''t had time for before. He explored his apartment, learned to use the high-tech appliances, and embraced the quiet moments of leisure. The discovery that his mother was safe and somewhere in the world brought him immense relief. His instincts told him she was well and secure, which eased his worries. With this knowledge, Seojun felt a sense of contentment that allowed him to fully enjoy his newfound free time. He took pleasure in these moments of relaxation, appreciating the peace and normalcy they brought. For the first time in a long while, he allowed himself to simply live, savoring each day without the weight of his previous responsibilities and conflicts. I''m sorry Mom, I''ll find you soon. I just wanna rest for a while. He muttered A month had passed, and Seojun had settled into a routine of enjoying his downtime the news about him had finally settled. One sunny afternoon, in a cozy caf¨¦, a group of teenagers huddled around a table, their faces lit by the glow of their hologram screens. They were engrossed in a lively discussion about the latest happenings in the PvP tournaments. "Did you guys watch the PvP tournament yesterday?!" one of the boys exclaimed excitedly. "In Japan? Yeah, you bet!" another replied. "Ms. Yuki was incredible! No one can take her place as the top 2 ranker!" "Yeah, not only is she strong, but she''s also like a goddess. I''m so jealous!" a girl added, her voice tinged with awe. As they continued to discuss Ms. Yuki''s prowess, they noticed their friend intently focused on her hologram screen. Curious, they exchanged glances and moved closer to see what had captured her attention. "What are you watching?" one of them asked. "Huh? Oh, it''s just some random videos" she replied, her attention still on the screen. The group leaned in and saw a video of a man with slightly long White hair and a beard, his face blurred. The stream appeared to be set in what looked like outer space, with the title: Endless Battle part 3. They watched in amazement as the man fought the large Dragon, accompanied by a Cerberus and a nine-headed Hydra. The action was intense, and the visuals were stunning. "Hey! Hey! Is that even real?!" one of their friends commented, eyes wide with disbelief. Another friend quickly started searching on the TerraTube. "What''s his channel?" she asked eagerly. The girl with the screen responded, "His channel is called Abyssal Lord Fan. You should definitely check out his videos." The group buzzed with excitement, intrigued by the spectacle they had just witnessed. They eagerly searched for more content from the Abyssal Lord Fan channel, eager to see what other incredible battles and adventures awaited them. One evening, Seojun lounged on his sofa, scrolling through his cellphone while Huno slept peacefully on his stomach. The apartment was quiet, and the only sound was Huno''s gentle breathing. As Seojun swiped through his feed, a familiar video caught his eye. Curious, he tapped the video to open it. The title read, "Battle with the Dragon", and the thumbnail featured the very same scenes from his recent adventures. As the video played, showcasing the epic battle against the large Dragon, Cerberus, and the nine-headed Hydra, Seojun''s eyes widened in shock. The footage was unmistakably his, and he quickly sat up in disbelief, causing Huno to tumble off his stomach. Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The GoTube "Sorry, Huno," Seojun muttered, gently picking up his furry companion and setting him back on the sofa. He focused back on his phone, trying to process what he had just seen. The video had been uploaded on GoTube, the video platform linked with the global system server. Seojun frowned and realized that this was not just an ordinary video but one that had somehow been distributed widely. "System!" he called out urgently, holding his phone in the air to show the video. "What the heck is this?" [Yes, host?] the system responded promptly. Seojun''s voice was tinged with frustration as he demanded, "What''s going on? How did this video get out? No one else knows about the Abyss but us." The system''s hologram screen flickered to life, displaying a blue crying emoji and spoke, [I''m really sorry, host. It was me who made the channel and uploaded the video. I didn''t realize it would cause such a stir.] Seojun''s frustration was palpable as he stared at the hologram screen. "You mean to tell me that this is all your doing? Are you serious System?" [I''m really sorry, host. But you don''t have to worry. There''s no way they can recognize you.] S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun sighed and open the Global system server and went to the GoTube icon. Seojun, determined to understand more about the unexpected attention his channel had received, decided to delve into the Global System Server. He opened the server interface and navigated to the GoTube. "Tsk, tsk," Seojun muttered to himself, clearly irritated. "You even muted the notifications." [Sorry, host. I''ll make sure to keep you informed in the future.] Seojun tapped on the Abyssal Lord Fan channel to see the latest updates. The channel page loaded, revealing impressive statistics: --- [Abyssal Lord Fan Channel Update] Subscribers: 500,000+ Latest Video Views:8,000,000+ Top Comments: "Is this real? The battles look incredible!" "Where is this place? Did a new zone appear without us knowing?" "The teamwork in this video is amazing. How did they manage to take down those monsters?" "I need to see more of these epic fights! Keep them coming!" "Can someone explain how this was filmed? It looks like a different dimension!" Seojun read through the comments, which ranged from excitement and disbelief to curiosity about the mysterious battles. Many viewers were questioning the authenticity of the footage, wondering if a new zone had been discovered, and marveling at the impressive teamwork displayed in the video. As he scrolled through the comments, The unexpected fame of the Abyssal Lord Fan channel had drawn a lot of attention, but it also posed questions and stirred curiosity among viewers. Seojun continued to scroll through the Abyssal Lord Fan channel, noticing that despite only three videos being posted, the channel had already become a major trend. Each video had thousand of views, and the comments section was buzzing with speculation, theories, and excitement about the mysterious battles. "How long has this been going on?" Seojun asked, his curiosity piqued. [Three weeks, host. I''ve been posting one video per week. Don''t worry, everything is under control.] Seojun raised an eyebrow. "You''re acting like you''re a human, System." There was a brief pause before the system responded, the blue hologram screen shifting slightly in color. [I was once a human and a god, host. In my current form, I''m a system that functions like a human without a body.] Seojun leaned back on the sofa, curiosity getting the better of him. "System, were you really a god?" [I was, host. A lowly god, the father of monsters. My domain was not grand like the others, but I held power over the monsters.] Seojun nodded, processing the information. a sudden, piercing scream made him wince and cover his ears. "Seojun!" The scream was followed by the appearance of a bright yellow ball of light that floated in front of him, shimmering with energy. Annoyed, Seojun picked his ear, trying to shake off the ringing sound. "Seojun!" The voice came again, louder this time, as the yellow ball of light began circling him rapidly. Seojun frowned. "What did you just call me?" he asked, his voice laced with mild irritation. The light stuttered for a moment before the voice corrected itself. "I mean, Master! Right, Master!" Seojun sighed, his irritation melting into mild exasperation. "Tsk. What do you want, Zyraena?" He asked, shifting his attention back to his phone, scrolling through it nonchalantly while Huno, now awake, resettled on his stomach. The yellow ball of light stopped in front of him, pulsing with frustration. "What are you doing, Master?! Why haven''t you started looking for my children?!" Seojun glanced at the light lazily. "It''s only been a month and a half, Zyraena. You''re already this impatient?" "But Master..." Seojun continued to scroll through his phone, the soft light from the screen illuminating his face. After a few moments of silence, he spoke up, his voice calm but laced with underlying tension. "How about my mother? Have you found her?" Zyraena''s glowing form hesitated, her light flickering slightly as she stuttered, her once confident tone dropping to a low murmur. "N-not yet¡­" Seojun''s gaze hardened, and he stopped scrolling, his thumb hovering over the screen. He looked at Zyraena, his expression unreadable. "Then don''t demand anything from me." The yellow ball of light dimmed further, almost as if shrinking under the weight of his words. Zyraena''s voice, usually so commanding and insistent, now carried a note of guilt. "I''m¡­ I''m sorry, Master. I didn''t mean to¡ª" "Enough," Seojun interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. He leaned back into the sofa, closing his eyes briefly as he took a deep breath, trying to push down the frustration and worry that had bubbled up. "You have your task, and I have mine. Focus on finding her. I''ll handle everything else." "Okay, Master¡­" Zyraena''s voice faded, and the yellow light she had become disappeared from the room, leaving Seojun alone. He sighed, staring at the empty space where she had been. "Ahh, I''ve lost my mood," he muttered, feeling the frustration weigh him down. Huno, noticing the change in Seojun''s mood, looked up at him with concerned eyes. Seojun glanced at Huno and tried to smile. "Come on, buddy. Let''s go to bed." He stood up from the sofa, leaving his phone on the table, and headed toward the bedroom. Huno followed closely, his footsteps quiet on the floor. When they reached the bed, Seojun sat on the edge and petted Huno. "At least I have you here." Huno barked softly, as if agreeing, and Seojun lay down on the bed, pulling the blanket over himself. Huno jumped up next to him, curling up by his side. The warmth of his loyal companion brought some comfort, easing a bit of the tension inside Seojun. Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Korea Top Rankers Inside the top floor of the Awakeners Association building, The top 10 rankers of the country were gathered in a sleek, modern conference room. Despite the polished decor, there was a clear sense of unease. Alexa sat in her chair, arms crossed tightly over her chest, her expression a perfect mix of annoyance and boredom. Known for her sharp tongue and bitchy attitude, she made no effort to hide her displeasure. Her foot tapped impatiently against the floor, a clear sign that she would rather be anywhere but here. Across the room, Seo-ha noticed Alexa''s irritation and couldn''t resist poking the bear. "What''s with the mood, Alexa?" Seo-ha asked, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. Alexa rolled her eyes dramatically, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "What do you think, Seo-ha? I''ve got better things to do than sit here and listen to whatever nonsense they''re about to spew at us." Seo-ha chuckled, leaning back in her chair, looking as relaxed as ever. "hey, at least it''s not boring with you sulking in the corner." Alexa shot her a glare. "I''m not sulking. I''m just not in the mood for your crap today, Seo-ha. So do us all a favor and keep your comments to yourself." Seo-ha smirked, clearly enjoying riling Alexa up. "Aww, don''t be like that, We''re all just here trying to survive this meeting. Might as well make it a little more interesting, don''t you think?" "Interesting?" Alexa scoffed. "I''d find it a lot more interesting if you shut up and stayed away from me." Seo-ha leaned in closer, her grin widening. "You know you''d miss me if I did." Before Alexa could retort, the door at the far end of the room swung open, signaling the start of the meeting. With a final, exasperated eye-roll, Alexa turned her attention to the front, though her irritation was still evident in the way she sat stiffly in her chair. Seo-ha, on the other hand, leaned back again, looking as if she was ready to find amusement in whatever came next. The conference room doors opened again, and a figure entered with an undeniable air of confidence and self-assuredness. It was Oh Tae-hyun, the top ranker of Korea, renowned as "Zeus''s Chosen One." His appearance was striking, from his meticulously styled Yellow hair to his impeccably tailored suit. He radiated an aura of both authority and vanity, a reflection of his divine endorsement by the SS-rank god, Zeus. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tae-hyun took the main seat at the head of the table, admiring himself in a compact mirror before tucking it away with a satisfied smile. The other rankers watched him with varying degrees of curiosity and bemusement as his assistant stepped forward to commence the introductions. "Ladies and gentlemen," the assistant began, "I will now introduce our esteemed guests in top ranking order." The assistant continued, "First, we have Oh Tae-hyun, known as Zeus''s Chosen One. The top ranker, holding rank S, and is the Guildmaster of the Olympian Reign Guild." Tae-hyun waved casually, clearly pleased with the announcement. "Next is Kang Dae-won, the Titan of Wrath. A returnee, rank S, and the Guildmaster of the Eternal Return Guild" He sits with a commanding presence. As he sits, he leans forward slightly, resting his forearms on his thighs, exuding a sense of readiness and intensity. "Following him is Choi Ji-eun, the Lotus Queen. She holds rank A and is the Guildmaster of the Black Lotus Guild." She maintains an air of regal elegance. Her long, flowing Violet hair is styled neatly, with a few strands framing her delicate face. Dressed in a refined outfit that blends traditional and modern elements, She sits upright, her hands resting gracefully on her lap. Her eyes, calm and observing, reflect her high rank and poised nature. "Then we have Min Yoon-ji, known as the Twilight Sorceress holds rank A, and is a member of the Black Lotus Guild." Her silver hair, which falls in waves around her shoulders, contrasts sharply with her violet eyes that hold a mysterious allure. Yoon-ji''s attire, a mix of dark, mystical robes and intricate jewelry, enhances her enigmatic presence. As she sits, she leans back slightly, her fingers gently tracing patterns on the armrest of her chair, her gaze distant and contemplative. "Jang Seo-ha, the Mad Queen.She holds rank A, has no guild affiliation" Seo-ha, reclining with her feet on the table, grinned widely. "That''s me! Hehee," she said, clearly enjoying the attention. She represents a striking figure with her wild, short hair and piercing red eyes. Her attire, a mix of armor and casual wear, reflects her fierce and unpredictable nature. "Lee Min-joon, known as the Phantom King. He holds rank A and is the Guildmaster of the Phantom Requiem." Lee Min-joon, with his enigmatic presence with a black blindfold silk in his eyes, gave a subtle nod. The assistant then mentioned that three other top ten rankers were absent from this meeting, so their introductions would be skipped for now. Finally, the assistant introduced Alexa. "And here we have Alexa Ford the top 10, also known as the Dual Blade Vixen. A rank and a member of the Vortex Guild." Alexa, sitting with an unimpressed expression, barely acknowledged the introduction. The assistant finished the introductions and cleared his throat. "Now that everyone has been introduced, the meeting will begin. I ask for everyone''s cooperation as we discuss the important matters ahead." He then stepped back to his spot in the corner of the room, leaving the floor to Oh Tae-hyun. Tae-hyun leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table and placing his chin on his clasped hands. He looked around the room, making sure he had everyone''s attention before speaking. Alexa, already annoyed, thought to herself, ''What is this meeting about now?'' She watched Tae-hyun, unimpressed by his confident demeanor, which only added to her irritation. Finally, Tae-hyun broke the silence. "We''re here to talk about the incoming wave," he said, his voice calm but serious. Kang Dae-won, who had been sitting quietly until now, suddenly leaned forward, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "Oh Great! When?!" he asked, his voice full of energy. Choi Ji-eun felt a surge of annoyance at his reaction but kept her expression calm. She couldn''t understand how he could be so eager about something so dangerous. "Guildmaster Dae-won," Choi Ji-eun spoke up, her voice steady but with a hint of disapproval, "this wave will kill many people. It''s not something to get excited about." Dae-won''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly, realizing that not everyone shared his eagerness for the challenge ahead. Tae-hyun, still smiling, continued, "Our intelligence tells us the wave will hit in the next Month or 2. We need to be prepared¡ªevery guild, every ranker. If we fail, the consequences will be severe." The room grew quiet as the seriousness of the situation set in. Even Seo-ha, who usually seemed carefree, recognized that this was no time for jokes. ---- For those interested, I invite you to check out the Auxiliary Chapter featuring character images with their status (Vol. 1 Characters and Vol. 2 already Published Chapter Characters.) The main character''s family details are included in that section. If you want to avoid spoilers, please refrain from scrolling and return to your reading. Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Discussion of the upcoming disaster As the room fell quiet, Min Yoon-ji, the Twilight Sorceress, leaned forward and asked, "Is it coming early this year?" Tae-hyun nodded. "Yes, it is," he replied. "That''s why we have to be prepared. We can''t afford to lose many people." The room grew tense as everyone realized how serious the situation was. An early wave meant they would have even less time to get ready, making things more dangerous. Seo-ha, always the one to lighten the mood, jumped in with a grin. "Well, you guys are lucky it didn''t take long for you to get back," she said with a laugh. "Where did the global system summon you last month?" Her sudden excitement broke some of the tension in the room, drawing curious glances from the others as they waited for a response. Tae-hyun answered, "The Tower." Seo-ha''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Ohhh, Tower? How was it? Is it fun?!... It''s sad that the global system didn''t select me, That would''ve been really fun! What happened there?!" Lee Min-joon, the Phantom King, who now had a black crow perched on his shoulder, spoke up. "The global system announced that new zones will be appearing after the wave." "After the Wave the Global System will released the Videos of what hapened in the Tower" Tae-hyun mutteted, This news caught the attention of everyone in the room, except Alexa, who was more focused on inspecting her nails. Choi Ji-eun noticed and asked, "Any news on finding a way to break your curse?" Alexa sighed deeply, her frustration evident. "No hope," she replied, her voice flat and resigned. Min Yoon-ji, who had been quietly observing, spoke up. "I heard about what happened last month. Alex forcefully used his skills." Before Alexa could respond, Tae-hyun cut in sharply, "Let''s focus on the main topic here, not on small things that can wait until after this meeting." Alexa shot a glare at Tae-hyun, clearly irritated by his interruption, but he ignored her, showing no concern for her reaction. As the meeting progressed, the rankers engaged in detailed discussions about strategy, resource allocation, and contingency plans. Each one contributed their insights and expertise, working to refine their approach to the impending wave. The atmosphere was intense but focused, each ranker aware of the gravity of the situation. Finally, the assistant stepped forward and addressed the room. "The meeting is concluded. Thank you all for your valuable contributions." A heavy tension settled in the room as the rankers exchanged glances filled with unspoken rivalries. Guildmaster Dae-won stood up and approached Tae-hyun with a smirk. "See you at the PvP tournaments," Dae-won said, his voice dripping with challenge. "I''ll be taking your place." He gave Tae-hyun a knowing look before turning away. Tae-hyun remained silent, his expression impassive as he absorbed Dae-won''s taunt. Choi Ji-eun, clearly frustrated, pushed her chair back with a loud scrape and stood up. "I have other matters to attend to," she said curtly before walking out without another word. Lee Min-joon, wearing his signature black silk blindfold, approached Min Yoon-ji. He placed a hand on her shoulder and whispered something into her ear. Min Yoon-ji responded by gripping his hand tightly, though she avoided meeting his gaze. As Lee Min-joon removed the black silk blindfold everyone deliberately avoiding looking at him. Min Yoon-ji, though clearly unsettled by the interaction, showed no sign of fear. She stood up and left, her composure intact. Lee Min-joon put the blindfold back on and offered a final nod. "Goodbye, everyone. Until next time." With that, he exited the room. As the room began to empty, Seo-ha''s grin widened. "Wow, that was intense! I thought someone was going to pick a fight. What a shame it didn''t happen." Ignoring Seo-ha, Tae-hyun turned to Alexa. "Alexa," he said, his tone serious. Seo-ha muttered under her breath, "What am I, air?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tae-hyun approached Alexa, moving behind her. He placed a hand on her shoulder, giving it a slight, almost imperceptible massage. He leaned closer, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "The PvP tournament are coming up." Alexa tensed slightly but didn''t turn around. "I''m aware," she replied coolly, her voice steady despite the closeness. "If you don''t find a cure for your curse by then, your rank may be at risk." Alexa raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Is that a threat or a friendly reminder, Tae-hyun?" Tae-hyun''s gaze remained unyielding. "Consider it a warning. If only you had accepted my proposal, your twin and your curse would already be dealt with. Your ranking position wouldn''t be in danger." Alexa''s expression tightened, but she kept her voice calm. "I''ve made my decision. I don''t need your proposal to handle my problems." Tae-hyun''s gaze was unyielding. "Just remember, the offer still stands. The consequences of refusing could be significant." He turned and walked away, leaving them in the meeting room. Alexa took a deep breath, as if trying to calm herself and regain composure. She inhaled slowly, her chest rising and falling in a controlled rhythm. Seo-ha, still leaning casually against her chair, watched the exchange with amusement. "Tae-hyun really has it in for you, huh?" she said nonchalantly, munching on a piece of popcorn. Alexa shot her an annoyed look, her patience wearing thin then quickly glanced at the door where Tae-hyun had just left and immediately turn back to Seoha. "Where the heck are you getting popcorn from?" she demanded, grabbing her popcorn. Seo-ha''s grin widened as she continued to munch. "Oh, I brought it with me. Didn''t you see?" Alexa''s frustration was evident as she glared at Seo-ha. "Seriously? We''re in a meeting, and you''re snacking like it''s a movie night?" Seo-ha shrugged, unfazed. "Hey, I like to be prepared. It makes everything more entertaining." As the room continued to clear out, Alexa shook her head in disbelief, her irritation momentarily shifting to bemusement as she watched Seo-ha enjoy her popcorn. Alexa stood up abruptly, her frustration evident. "Ugh, I''m getting out of here," she said, heading toward the exit of the meeting room. Seoha chuckled, but then noticed she had left her phone behind she grabbed it and hurried after Alexa. As she exited the room, she saw Alexa standing still in the hallway. "You left your phone!" Seo-ha called out, running to catch up. She found Alexa staring ahead, seemingly frozen in place. Following her gaze, Seo-ha saw a pale woman standing in front of them. Alexa''s jaw tightened, and she clenched her fists. Seo-ha caught up to her but deliberately avoided looking at the woman. Seo-ha cleared her throat, trying to lighten the mood. "You''re late! The meeting is already finished, haha." The pale woman with red eyes and deep black hair ignored Seo-ha''s comment and walked closer until she was directly in front of Alexa. "Fancy meeting you again, Ms. Ford," she said, her voice smooth and cold. Chapter 97: Chapter 97: It was based in the Game Alexa avoided the woman''s gaze, trying to keep her composure. The woman''s pale fingers reached out and brushed a strand of Alexa''s hair away from her face. "Looks like you''re having fun," she said with a cold edge. "Despite the fact that you''ve destroyed someone''s life." "It isn''t our fault," Alexa replied defensively. The woman''s eyes, a striking red with a glint of malice, narrowed. "Denial," she said softly. "At least you got karma. What''s life like with a curse, Ms. Ford?" she added. Alexa''s frustration boiled over. She shoved the woman away and began to walk faster. From behind, she heard the woman''s whispered insult, "Bitch." Alexa''s face tightened with anger, but she didn''t look back. Instead, she quickened her pace, determined to put distance between herself and the unsettling encounter. As Alexa exited the building, she nearly stumbled, but her brother Alex caught her just in time. "Are you okay?" Alex asked, concern in his voice. "I saw her enter the building." "Yeah, we crossed paths," Alexa replied, still shaken. "Is she still angry?" Alex inquired, noticing her distress. Alexa nodded, her frustration evident. "Yes." "It''s not like it''s our fault," Alex said, helping her into their car. He then slid into the driver''s seat. As Alex started the engine, Alexa leaned her head against the window, lost in thought. Her mind drifted back to the events of five years ago, the memories coming back in vivid flashes as they drove away. Five years ago, a groundbreaking VR game called Ethereal Online means escape the reality became a global sensation. It was the first VR game ever made, and it quickly became a huge hit around the world. The game used advanced capsules to transport players'' minds directly into a virtual world where they could freely choose their characters. Whether they wanted to be a swordsman, assassin, archer, or any other class, players had endless options. They could explore fantastic landscapes, battle monsters, level up, raid dungeons, and complete quests. The game''s realism and depth made it incredibly immersive. Before Ethereal Online, the Ford Company was struggling with bankruptcy and losing hope. The Ford twins, Alexa and her brother Alex, had almost given up until they dreamed of an unknown man who inspired them with the idea of VR. This vision led to the creation of Ethereal Online, turning the company''s fortunes around and making it a huge success. As the game''s anniversary approached, it was set to receive a massive update. However, the update came as a surprise even to the Ford Company, appearing suddenly without prior notice. Just before Ethereal Online shut down, the game made one last announcement on its own, leaving players and the world in stunned anticipation. [Announcement Notification] Ethereal Online ¨C Update Loading... Update Successful! [Attention, Beings of Planet Earth! The gods and goddesses have heard your wishes and the joy you found in playing. Your desires are now granted as they transform your world based on the realms of Ethereal Online. Prepare for a new reality where the game becomes your world. Embrace the unprecedented changes and experiences ahead.] GAME TUTORIAL ACTIVATED After the announcement, All screens and devices shut down, an earthquake struck, causing everyone to panic. However, after the quake, nothing else happened, and the devices and screens returned to normal, but the game had completely vanished and people thought about the announcement is just a prank made by the company. Even the company, Ford, was in shock and trying to figure out what had occurred. Then, in a room in their building, a large crystal appeared. They didn''t know what it was and couldn''t approach it, as an invisible barrier surrounded it. No matter what they tried, the crystal remained untouched. As they tried to figure out what had happened to Ethereal Online and what the crystal was, days passed, and people began disappearing¡ªstarting with Seojun. Eventually, as they planned to bomb the crystal, it suddenly glowed, and that''s when everything changed. A huge white screen appeared in the sky, and the game tutorial began, marking the first existence of the global system A massive crack appeared in the sky. It was clear now that the Ethereal Online game tutorial had turned into a reality. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the chaos, people began blaming the Ford family, and among them was Lilith Vladimir. Her family had died in the disaster, leaving her alone and filled with rage. She wanted revenge and dreamed of seeing the Ford family''s blood. In the brink of death, She was chosen by Vladimir, an S-rank vampire god. She survived the disaster by transforming her into a powerful vampire through Vladimir''s blood. Taking on the name Lilith Vladimir, she vowed to destroy the Ford family for what they had caused. Alexa sighed as she thought about Lilith Vladimir. "Her name doesn''t suit her," she muttered. "Lilith sounds too innocent for someone like her. Tsk." Her gaze drifted to a floating island in the sky, one of the zones she had designed and added to the game. A wave of regret washed over her. "I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I never imagined it would come to this. I wish we could have done something to prevent it." She looked away, feeling the weight of her guilt. Alex glanced in the rearview mirror, watching his twin sister as she sat in the backseat, staring out the window. The city streets blurred past, and the low hum of the car engine filled the silence between them. Finally, Alex broke the quiet. "So," he began, keeping his eyes on the road ahead, "what was the meeting all about?" Alexa''s annoyed face reflected in the rearview mirror as she huffed in frustration. "Ugh, it''s just Seo-ha. Her attitude pisses me off! And don''t even get me started on Tae-hyun. He seriously thinks I''m easy to get? If he wants me to be his wife, he should put in some effort!" Alex chuckled, amused by her irritation. "So, he''s not giving up, huh?" "Obviously not!" Alexa rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. "He''s relentless." Alex laughed, the sound light and teasing. "By the way, How''s Seojun doing? He''s been good, right?" Alexa fell silent for a moment, her gaze shifting to her hands as they fidgeted in her lap. "Uhmm¡­ Brother, I didn''t get a chance to see him yet. The meeting was so sudden." Alex shook his head, a mix of exasperation and amusement on his face. "The meeting was at 10 a.m. Just what time did you wake up?" Alexa started combing her hair with her fingers, a pout forming on her lips. "I stayed up late last night, so I woke up at 9 a.m. Then Seo-ha just dragged me into the meeting without any warning. Hmph." Alex sighed, the sound half fond and half resigned. "That''s fine. I already bought his groceries and a few other things he might need." Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Visiting Seojun Alexa started combing her hair with her fingers, a pout forming on her lips. "I stayed up late last night, so I woke up at 9. Then Seo-ha just dragged me into the meeting without any warning. Hmph." Alex sighed, the sound half fond and half resigned. "That''s fine. I already bought his groceries and a few other things he might need." "Wait, you did?!" Alexa asked, shocked. "Then why did you ask me if I brought them over? You already knew I didn''t! Damn you, brother." Alex''s laughter filled the car, a playful grin spreading across his face. "I just wanted to mess with you. Don''t be so serious." Alexa shook her head, though a small smile tugged at her lips despite herself. "You''re impossible." They continued down the road, the city gradually fading into the distance as they drove towards a quieter part of town. Alex''s tone shifted to a more contemplative one. "How do you think Seojun looks now? He''s been staying home so much¡ªit''s not like him." Alexa smirked, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Ha! He''s probably gotten chubby by now, with a belly full of foods." "Isn''t that better, though?" Alex mused as he turned a corner. "Before, he was so thin that even his bones were showing. He was as light as a feather." "That was before," Alexa agreed, her voice softening as she thought about their brother. "But now that I think about it¡­ He still hasn''t told us where he was that week he disappeared. And when he came back, he had money and gained weight¡­" Alex''s thoughts drifted back to the changes they had noticed in Seojun. "You know," he said, almost to himself, "he''s been so strange since then." Alexa leaned back, crossing her arms. "Well, gaining weight looks good on him," she replied, trying to sound nonchalant. Alex glanced at his sister through the rearview mirror, a grin forming on his lips. "Yeah, but do you remember when you didn''t even recognize him and tried to get his number? That was hilarious!" Alexa''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red, and she reached forward, playfully slapping her brother''s shoulder. "Stop it, brother! I didn''t know it was him! He changed so much! I was used to him with those bangs covering half of his face, bones sticking out, and pimples everywhere." Alex smirked, enjoying her embarrassment. "But you can''t deny that you had a crush on Seojun that time." Alexa sputtered, her blush intensifying. "I-I''m not! There you go again, teasing me! If you don''t stop, I''m going to kick this car door open!" Alex burst into laughter, shaking his head. "Okay, okay, chill, sis! I''m just messing with you." Alexa huffed, but a small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. Despite her protests, she couldn''t help but think about how different Seojun had become. The shy, frail boy she once knew had transformed into someone almost unrecognizable. She wasn''t sure if it was just the physical changes or something deeper, but it left her feeling unsettled. The car rolled to a stop at a red light, and Alex took the opportunity to glance back at his sister, his expression softening. "But really, it''s crazy how much he''s changed. I almost don''t recognize him sometimes, either." Alex chuckled softly to himself. "But seriously, you trying to get his number... That''s going in the family history book." Alexa groaned, covering her face with her hands. "Ugh, I''m never going to live that down, am I?" "Not a chance," Alex replied with a grin and they become quiet Alex smiling. Alexa sighed deeply, resting her chin on her hands as she leaned forward, her elbows propped on her knees. "It''s a shame that he''ll become a chubby guy," she mused, her voice tinged with regret. "What a waste of his looks." Alex nodded thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on the road ahead but his mind clearly elsewhere. "Yeah, it''s strange, isn''t it? He''s changed so much. I mean, Seojun was always the hardworking type¡ªjuggling three jobs at once, never sitting still without something to do. And now¡­ now he''s been holed up in that apartment for a month without stepping outside." Alexa straightened up in her seat, her gaze fixed out the window as if trying to piece together a puzzle that refused to make sense. "Seojun didn''t know about the Tower," she said slowly, her voice thoughtful. "Where all the returnees went. Just where was he during those five years? I hope he didn''t suffer¡­ and I really hope he won''t turn out like those other returnees, Arrogants" The car came to a smooth stop in front of the apartment building. Alexa glanced outside and blinked, slightly surprised. "Oh, we''re here?" "Yep," Alex confirmed as he turned off the engine and stepped out of the car. "It''s been two weeks since we last visited Seojun. Hope he miss us" Alex chuckles and He made his way to the trunk and began unloading the bags of groceries they had brought. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alexa quickly joined him, grabbing a few bags herself. As they entered the apartment building, the staff at the front desk immediately greeted them with polite smiles. "Good afternoon, Ms. Alexa, Mr. Alex!" "Good afternoon," Alexa replied warmly, while Alex gave a nod of acknowledgment. One of the staff members moved forward, offering to help with the bags, but Alexa waved them off with a smile. "We''ve got this, thank you." The staff nodded and stepped back, allowing the siblings to continue on their way. As they passed through the lobby, they could feel the curious gazes of the other residents and visitors resting on them. A few girls sitting on a couch in the corner whispered among themselves, their eyes fixed on Alex. "Isn''t Alex so handsome?" one of the girls murmured, her voice filled with admiration. "He''s so my type!" another replied, her tone wistful. "But he''s too rich for me. Huhuu..." "Yeah, right? Can''t believe they bought this building just for their useless friend!" Alexa''s jaw clenched slightly at the last comment, but she and Alex kept their heads held high, ignoring the murmurs as they headed towards the elevator. The rumors and whispers were nothing new to them; they were used to it by now. Still, it never failed to irk Alexa how people could be so judgmental without knowing the full story. As they stepped out of the elevator on Seojun''s floor and another group of girlsapproached those in the lobby,One of them was practically squealing with excitement. "Oh my god girls, look at this guy! He''s so hot!" she exclaimed, pointing at the screen where she had taken a photo of a guy with a toned body and abs, messy short brown hair, and striking blue eyes. "Wow, who is that?" another girl asked, her eyes widening as she leaned in for a closer look. "We crossed paths in the gym earlier," the first girl said, barely able to contain her enthusiasm. "Just look at his abs, especially those blue eyes and that messy hair!" "Is he a new tenant?" one of the girls asked, still staring at the photo. While the others sighed enviously, another girl finally spoke up, her tone resigned. "What a waste. He''s not an awakener. Seeing him in this building just proves that." Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Went out A guy approached the group of girls, plopping down beside them. "Stop wasting your time on that poor guy," he sneered, glancing over at the photo they were fawning over. "You''re just jealous, brother!" one of the girls shot back, rolling her eyes.The guy scoffed, his expression smug. "Me? Jealous? Not a chance. I may not be as handsome as him, but at least I''ve got money. Unlike that guy, who''s eating noodles at a convenience store earlier" "He is?!" the girls exclaimed in unison, shocked. The guy smirked but didn''t bother to answer. Instead, he pulled out his phone and opened a video from Terratube. On the screen was a video of a man with long hair, fighting alongside a Cerberus and a Hydra against a massive Centipede Queen. The man moved with incredible speed and grace, his every motion precise as he battled the monstrous creature. The scene was intense, filled with flashes of power and the roars of the beasts. As the elevator reached the rooftop, Alexa inhaled deeply, enjoying the fresh air. "Oh, the air feels so good," she sighed, relaxing as the breeze brushed her face.When she opened her eyes, her gaze fell upon an astonishing sight. A man was performing push-ups, but instead of using his hands, he was balancing on one finger, his body perfectly aligned in an upside-down position. "Who is that?" Alexa exclaimed, her eyes widening in disbelief. Alex, noticing her reaction, couldn''t help but laugh. He quickly set down the bags of groceries and whipped out his phone. As he started snapping pictures, Alexa''s confusion turned into panic. "Wait! Ahh! What are you doing, brother?!" Alexa protested. "Taking photos?" Alex chuckled. "Hahaa, can''t you recognize him? Who else do you think is living here?" Alexa''s eyes widened in shock. Realization hit her, and she covered her mouth with her hands, walking slowly towards the man. As she approached, she saw it was Seojun, performing his exercise with ease and strength. Seojun noticed her and stopped, gracefully transitioning from his push-up position. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with his shirt, revealing a fit and muscular physique. He was not the chubby guy they had imagined he''ll be; instead, he looked strong and well-defined. "You''re here," Seojun said quietly. Alexa, still stunned, sat down and stared at Seojun. "Impossible," she whispered. Seojun''s body was the exact opposite of what they had expected. Instead of being overweight, he was lean and muscular. His abs were clearly defined, and his physique was impressive. Alex continued to take photos, enjoying the moment. "Looks like someone''s a bit star-struck," he teased. As Seojun looked at Alexa, a small smile crept onto his face. "This is the second time I''ve seen that reaction," Alexa''s face turned crimson. She quickly turned away, her embarrassment evident. "S-shut up! You think you look good?! You''re so fucking ugly!" she yelled, before storming inside and slamming the door behind her. Alex chuckled and shook his head, watching the whole scene unfold. "You really don''t fail in making my sister shy. She was so down earlier." Seojun raised an eyebrow, taking a bottle of drink from the grocery bags Alex was carrying. "Did something happen?" "I''ll tell you later," Alex replied. "By the way, here''s your one week''s groceries. What we brought before was enough, right?" "Perfect timing," Seojun said, nodding. "I just finished the last of the groceries earlier and went out to eat. Let''s head inside." The two of them entered the apartment. Alexa was on the sofa, her arms crossed, staring at the TV screen with a scowl. Alex looked at her and then turned to Seojun. "What did you eat outside?" he asked. Seojun glanced at Alexa, who was still fuming but clearly trying to focus on the TV. Earlier that day, Seojun had just finished eating his breakfast. He let out a small sigh as he got up from the table, grabbing Huno''s leash. As soon as Huno saw the leash, he barked excitedly, circling around Seojun''s legs. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [I''m glad you''re going out, Host.] "Yeah, right," Seojun replied in a bored tone, rolling his eyes slightly. Finally going out of his apartment. With Huno still wagging his tails in excitement, Seojun clipped the leash onto his collar. He made his way out of the apartment, Huno obediently following beside him. The elevator was only a short walk away, and Seojun pressed the button to call it. As he waited. When the elevator arrived, Seojun and Huno stepped inside. Seojun pressed the button for the gym floor, leaning back against the wall as the elevator began its descent. The ride was quiet, save for the occasional hum of the elevator and Huno''s soft panting. As the doors slid open on the gym floor, Seojun stepped out, scanning the area. The gym was moderately busy, with a few people already engaged in their morning routines. Seojun was about to head straight to the workout area when he noticed a small desk near the entrance. "Oh, right," Seojun muttered, realizing he hadn''t gone through any formal process when entering the gym. He approached the desk, where a staff member sat, engrossed in something on her computer. "First time here?" the staff member asked, barely looking up from her screen. "Yeah," Seojun replied, feeling a bit out of place. The staff member finally glanced up and noticed Huno. "Uh, you''ll need to check in first," she said, trying to maintain her composure. "And... Is that a Dog?" Seojun look at the staff frowning why a dog shock her, The staff notice Seojun serious stare she feels goosebump and gave a card "I didn''t speak the pets lobby will be able to use... Anyway Sir, This is the card for the Pet''s lobby so your dog can roam there." Seojun nodded and handed over his details as requested, filling out the necessary forms. It felt odd, going through such a mundane process after everything he had been through, but he went along with it. After a few minutes, he was given a keycard for future visits. "Thanks," Seojun said, taking the card. He then turned his attention to Huno, who was curiously sniffing around. "Come on, let''s check out that pet area first." The staff member pointed him in the direction of the pet area, a section of the gym designed for pets to exercise and socialize. It was a spacious, well-lit area but there''s no any pet, Seojun shrug and Huno barked happily as he unclipped his leash, letting him run free along. After leaving Huno in the pet area, Seojun walked back to the main gym and started his exercises. The staff at the desk watched him for a moment, thinking, ''Is he a new tenant?'' Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Infinite Gold Coins After a long run, he finally slowed down, letting the treadmill come to a stop. He hopped off, feeling energized rather than tired, and stretched his arms. The system''s congratulation echoed in his mind, reminding him that he was only getting stronger. As Seojun finished his workout, he suddenly felt a hunger. Just as he was about to leave the gym, the system''s voice echoed in his mind. Seojun made his way back to the main gym area. He found a quiet corner and began his warm-up, stretching his muscles and preparing for the routine ahead. His mind drifted for a moment, recalling the old days when he would train alone, pushing himself to his limits without much thought of rest. The gym floor wasn''t as quiet as the places he was used to, but it was still a place where he could focus. While he was wiping the sweat from his face, Seojun heard a soft *click*. He looked up and saw a girl quickly turning away, her face bright red. She had taken a picture of him but tried to act like nothing had happened. He just shook his head, amused, and went back to his exercises, letting the moment pass. Seojun stepped onto the treadmill, starting at a steady pace as the belt moved beneath him. The gym was busy, but he was focused on his run. His breathing was steady, and his body moved with ease. [Host, I advise you to go out and eat since you finished what was left earlier.] Seojun paused for a moment. "Ah, right," he muttered, realizing he had eaten the last of his food earlier in the day. With nothing left to cook at home, he decided it was a good idea to head out for a meal. He picked up Huno from the pets area, attached the leash, and made his way out of the gym. "Let''s go, Huno," he said as they stepped outside, both ready to find something to eat. As Seojun left the gym, the staff who had noticed him earlier watched him go. Another staff member walked up and asked, "It''s the first time I''ve seen him?" "Yeah, it''s his first time here. He might be a new tenant," she replied, still a bit surprised. Stepping outside, Seojun looked around. The streets were quiet but filled with people walking by. The area had a calm atmosphere, with the sun setting behind tall buildings. He noticed a small park nearby where kids were playing, and people were sitting on benches, enjoying the evening. The scene felt peaceful, a nice contrast to the busy city life. As he continued walking, Seojun spotted a convenience store at the corner of the street. which looked like convieniene store a typical 7-Eleven. The bright, neon sign glowed in the evening light, and the large windows showcased rows of neatly stocked shelves. As he stepped inside, the cool blast of air conditioning greeted him, a nice relief from the warm evening air. The interior was well-lit, with aisles filled with instant noodles, chips, sandwiches, and other quick bites. The sound of soft music played in the background, adding to the cozy atmosphere. Seojun grabbed a basket, deciding to pick up a few things while he was here. Huno, being well-trained, sat by the entrance, patiently waiting. Seojun browsed the shelves, picking up some ramen, a couple of drinks, and a few snacks. As he made his way to the counter, the cashier gave him a friendly nod. When he took out Alex''s black card, the cashier said, "The total is 65 Gold coins." Seojun was surprised and asked, "Gold coins? " Seojun was shocked when the cashier said the total was 65 gold coins. "Wait, it should be in won," he said, confused. The system''s voice in his head explained, [Four years ago, the currency in every country changed from dollars, yen, piso, won to gold coins.] The cashier looked at Seojun, puzzled, and then at the black card he held. "Are you paying with a card, sir?" Seojun nodded and handed over the black card. The cashier swiped it, and the transaction went through smoothly. Seojun and Huno settled into a small seating area near the back. Seojun set down the bags and began unpacking their food, eager to dig into their meal. He opened the instant ramen cups and poured hot water from the dispenser, letting them sit for a few minutes. As he prepared the food, he inhaled the rich, savory aroma of the noodles. A nostalgic smile spread across his face. "I miss this" Seojun said, taking in the comforting smell. Huno looked up with interest as Seojun opened the drinks and snacks. Seojun served the ramen and started eating, savoring the taste of the familiar dish. Huno happily munched on his snacks, content with the treats. After finishing their meal, Seojun drank some water and felt satisfied. Curious about his financial status, he opened his status screen and navigated to the Wallet icon. He saw a horizontal figure 8 symbol. ''Isn''t that a Infinity Symbol?'' He thought [Yes, Host. Your balance is currently Infinite, meaning unlimited. Would you like to make a card?] Seojun thought for a moment and replied, "Hmm, yeah. Better than using Alex''s money." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Processing the creation of your card. Please wait a moment.] Initializing Card Creation¡­ Design Parameters: Selecting sleek and shimmering design. Security Protocols: Implementing high-level encryption and authentication. As Seojun waited, he noticed a group of girls taking pictures nearby while some boys glared at him. He thought, This neighborhood seems normal. [This neighborhood is designated for Non-Awakened individuals. Awakeners are forbidden from using their skills or powers here.] His system spoke while in his screen is showing the process. Linking Account: Connecting card to Infinite Balance. Generating Card: Creating virtual card with unique identifiers. Final Verification: Ensuring all details are accurate and secure. The notification then chimed, [Card creation complete. Your card is now available for use. It is loaded with billions of Gold coins. If the balance ever becomes depleted or the card is lost, you can create a new one at any time.] Seojun glanced around, and the system chimed in, [The card is now securely placed in your pocket to avoid any suspicion.] He reached into his pocket and retrieved a sleek, black card with an aura of dark elegance. It bore the emblem of an entwined serpent and dragon with a infinity symbol and word ABYSS. The card displayed the following details: Card Number: 7394 5602 1845 3721 Expiration Date: No Expiration Card Holder: Han Seojun The system then notified him, [This Abyss card can be used at any bank or financial institution. It is universally accepted and carries unlimited access to your account. Use it as needed without concern for limitations.] Seojun looked at the Abyss card with a thoughtful expression. "System, Explain exactly how the gold coins work." [Okay Host,] the system replied. [Here are a few examples to illustrate the value of Gold Coins in practical terms] Basic Meal: A meal at a mid-range restaurant cost is 500 Gold Coins. Monthly Rent:The average monthly rent for a one-bedroom apartment in a city center In Gold Coins is 20,000 Gold Coins. Luxury Car: A high-end sports car typically would be 10 million Gold Coins. Luxury House: A luxurious house is 50 million Gold Coins. Education: A year''s tuition at a prestigious university could be about 500,000 Gold Coins." [This should give you a clear understanding of how Gold Coins convert to real-world costs.] ''Hmm Nice'' Seojun muttered. Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Mom is in US? How? Back to present. Alex stood in the kitchen, arranging the groceries they had just brought back. The smell of fresh ingredients filled the air, reminding Seojun of the simple pleasures he had missed over the past few years. Alex paused, turning to Seojun with a grin. "You missed Ramen, huh? Don''t you want to eat like those in the restaurant?" Alex teased, his tone light. Seojun, who was helping put away the food, hesitated, his eyes flickering towards his sister, Alexa, who sat on the sofa, staring at the TV screen. The silence in the room was thick, the unspoken tension between them almost palpable. "Stop forcing him, Alex," Alexa said firmly, not taking her eyes off the screen. Her voice carried a gentle reprimand, protective yet understanding. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex chuckled, undeterred. "Still shy, sister?" he asked, moving to the refrigerator to store the rest of the items. Seojun remained quiet, his hands busy but his mind elsewhere. "Come on, Seojun," Alex said, this time softer, almost coaxing. "You''ll start going out now, right?" Seojun nodded silently, a small but significant gesture that spoke volumes. It was a step forward, however small, and both Alex and Alexa understood its importance. "Can you two hurry up?!" Alexa called out, her patience wearing thin as she looked back at her brothers. There was an urgency in her voice, something more pressing than just the TV show she was watching. Alex nudged Seojun gently towards the sofa, guiding him to sit next to Alexa. He joined them, sensing the shift in the atmosphere. Alexa turned the volume down on the TV, her eyes now focused on Seojun. "We found Auntie Seoyang," Alexa said softly, her words cutting through the room like a knife. The weight of her statement hung in the air, heavy and filled with emotion. As Seojun processed the information, the room fell silent. Seojun stood up abruptly, the news hitting him harder than he had anticipated. Without a second thought, he grabbed his jacket from the back of the chair, determination etched on his face. "Where are you going?" Alex asked, his voice laced with concern as he watched his younger brother prepare to leave. "To Mom," Seojun replied firmly, his eyes focused and resolute. "I''m in a good state now, so resting days are over." Before he could take another step, Alexa reached out and grabbed his arm, her grip tight. "Wait!" she exclaimed, her voice urgent. "It''s not exactly that we found Auntie." Seojun frowned, confusion clouding his features. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration. The clarity he had just moments ago began to slip away, replaced by uncertainty. "Let''s sit down," Alex suggested, motioning towards the sofa. He tried to keep his tone light, adding, "Come on, sister, you should stop doing that. What if Seojun gets pissed?" He chuckled softly, but his laughter died away when he noticed the seriousness in Seojun''s eyes. "Mom is an important matter," Seojun said quietly, his voice steady but carrying the weight of his emotions. "So don''t joke around" Alexa nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I''m sorry," she began, her voice softening. Seojun hesitated but eventually sat down, his eyes fixed on Alexa, waiting for her to continue. Alex joined them, his usual carefree demeanor replaced by a rare seriousness. "We didn''t find her, exactly," Alexa explained, choosing her words carefully. "So where is she?" Seojun asked, his voice steady, though a hint of impatience seeped through. "She''s currently in United States of America" Alex answered. Alex leaned back on the sofa, running a hand through his hair as he gathered his thoughts. He knew the news he was about to deliver would be a shock to Seojun, but there was no easy way to say it. "She''s currently in the US," Alex finally said, his voice steady but cautious. Seojun blinked, stunned by the revelation. "The USA?" he repeated, his mind racing. "How did Mom end up in the USA?" He had expected their search to lead them to a nearby city, maybe even another country in Asia¡ªbut the other side of the world? His mother felt even more distant now, the vast ocean between them only adding to the weight on his shoulders. Alexa, noticing the confusion and worry in Seojun''s eyes, quickly stepped in to explain further. "We don''t know all the details yet," she said gently. "We''re still trying to find the exact location where Auntie is. But don''t worry, we''ll know for sure in a week." Alex and Alexa exchanged uneasy glances as they observed Seojun, who had fallen into a deep silence after the revelation about their mother. He seemed lost in thought, his expression unreadable. It wasn''t like Seojun to retreat into himself like this, and it made the twins uncomfortable. While Alex and Alexa struggled with their growing concern, Seojun was focused inward, calling out to the presence that had been with him for as long as he could remember. Zyraena, you heard that? Yes, Master! Zyraena''s voice echoed in his mind, always sharp and ready. I''m going to start finding her right away. Seojun nodded subtly, his confidence renewed. If Zyraena was on the case, finding his mother would be a much easier task. It''s only a matter of time now, he thought, already planning his next steps. Time to start wrapping things up. "Seojun?" Alexa''s voice broke through his thoughts. He blinked and looked up, finding both Alex and Alexa watching him with worry in their eyes. "You okay?" Alex asked, his usual carefree tone replaced by something more serious. Seojun gave a small nod, but his mind was already moving to a new topic. He sat back on the sofa, his expression unreadable. "Let''s talk about your curse," he said suddenly. The twins stared at him, caught off guard by the abrupt change in conversation. Alexa''s eyes widened in shock, while Alex looked momentarily puzzled. "Why?" Alexa asked, her voice edged with defensiveness. "It''s not like you can help us." "Just tell me," Seojun insisted, his gaze steady as he leaned back into the sofa, waiting for an answer. Alex sighed, realizing that Seojun wasn''t going to let this go. He exchanged a look with Alexa, who seemed hesitant. But Seojun''s seriousness and determination left them little choice. If he wanted to know, they would tell him. Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Alex and Alexa Curse "It happened a year ago," Alex began. "We were training some of our guild members in a D-rank dungeon. It was supposed to be easy, but everything changed when we reached the boss room." "The dungeon turned on us," Alexa added, her voice shaky. "The boss was gone, replaced by a specter¡ªa powerful, cursed entity." "The systems glitched," Alex continued. "The dungeon''s rank suddenly spiked from D to A and The specter hit us with the *Specter Grasp* curse. We tried to fight back, but the curse drained our energy every time we used our skills. We couldn''t stop it." Alexa''s eyes filled with sorrow. "All our guild members died in that dungeon. We were the only ones who made it out, but we didn''t escape unscathed. The curse followed us. It''s been draining us ever since." "Our gods¡­ they abandoned us," Alex said, his voice heavy. "After that day¡­ nothing. It''s like they turned their backs on us." "We''ve tried everything to break the curse," Alexa added. "But nothing works." Seojun leaned back on the sofa, deep in thought. After hearing Alex and Alexa''s story, he knew he needed more information to help them. Silently, he called out in his mind, "System, can you analyze their curse?" The system''s voice responded quickly. [I''ll try, host.] Seojun felt a faint hum in his mind as the system began its analysis. A soft sound filled the air, but only Seojun could hear it. The twins, Alex and Alexa, noticed Seojun''s sudden silence and exchanged confused looks. "Seojun?" Alex asked, leaning forward slightly. "Is something wrong?" Seojun didn''t respond immediately. He was focused on the system''s work, waiting for it to complete the analysis. The twins grew more uneasy, unsure of what was happening. "Seojun, are you okay?" Alexa asked softly, concern in her voice. "Just give me a minute," Seojun replied calmly, still concentrating on the system. Finally, the system''s voice returned. [Analysis complete.] A blue hologram suddenly appeared in front of Seojun, visible only to him. It displayed information about the curse that had been placed on the twins. [Specter''s Grasp - Rank: S] Curse Type: Soul-binding. Effects: Drains energy and blocks the use of skills. The curse feeds on the victim''s strength, keeping them weak. Origin: A rare and powerful curse that can alter the rank of a dungeon. It binds itself to the soul, making it extremely difficult to remove. Weakness: The curse can be weakened by disrupting the Specter''s connection to its victims. Finding and destroying the Specter''s core is the key to breaking the curse. Seojun read the information carefully, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed the details. The Specter''s Grasp was a Rank S curse, one of the most dangerous types. It wasn''t going to be easy to break, but at least he now understood what they were dealing with. Seojun looked at the blue hologram, deep in thought. After absorbing the details about the Specter''s Grasp, he turned his attention back to the system. "System, is there another way to break the curse?" he asked. [Yes, host. There is another method.] A new option appeared in the hologram: Summon the Host Specter Phantom: To undo the curse, you need to summon the Host Specter Phantom. This process involves a special ritual to call forth the very Specter that cast the curse. Successfully summoning it allows for a direct confrontation and potential reversal of the curse. Special Ore: Find and use a rare ore known for its curse-breaking properties. This ore can neutralize the Specter''s influence when used in the right magical process. Seojun read the information carefully. Summoning the Host Specter Phantom was a risky but potentially effective method. It would involve directly engaging with the Specter that created the curse, which could be dangerous but might offer a chance to break the curse. Seojun stared at the two and Suddenly, Alexa shivered and wrapped her arms around herself, as if trying to ward off an invisible chill. Her eyes darted around the room, clearly unsettled by the sudden cold. "Stop staring at me!" Alexa snapped, her voice trembling slightly. "Brother, what''s wrong with Seojun? Have you finally realized how gorgeous I am?" She turned her attention to Seojun with a teasing glint in her eyes. Seojun, slightly taken aback by the sudden change in the conversation, replied calmly, "I''m figuring out how to break your curse." Alex chuckled softly and placed a hand on Alexa''s shoulder. "Aren''t you a bit too proud of yourself, sis? Seojun isn''t likely to suddenly become interested in you just because of a chill." Alexa''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment and irritation. She punched Alex in the stomach, causing him to cough. "I said stop teasing me!" she huffed, crossing her arms. Alex winced but to laughed while holding his stomach. "Based on my levels, I don''t think I can summon the Specter," Seojun thought . [You are correct, host. Skills Eldritch Convergence is currently locked due to this, summoning process will be impossible.] Seojun sighed and nodded and he open his Inventory and the system automatically showed the ore choices with curse-breaking properties. Suddenly The system displayed three choices, each with its own unique characteristics. Ore Options: Eclipsium Shard Description: A rare black ore that absorbs and negates dark energies. It is known for its high efficacy against curses that involve shadow or soul-binding. Properties: Neutralizes spectral influences and enhances protective wards. Luminite Crystal Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Description: A radiant crystal that emits a soft, purifying light. It is prized for its ability to counteract curses that drain vitality and obstruct skills. Properties: Provides a healing effect and can weaken dark curses over time. Aetherium Fragment Description: A shimmering, otherworldly fragment that harnesses the essence of pure energy. It can disrupt and dismantle magical bonds and curses. Properties: Effective against energy-draining curses and has a high success rate in curse reversal rituals. [Host, I recommend choosing one of the following ores based on their properties and the specifics of the Specter''s Grasp curse. Each has its strengths in breaking different aspects of the curse.] Seojun examined the choices carefully. "System, which ore has the best chance of breaking the curse while ensuring it doesn''t harm them?" [The Luminite Crystal has the highest probability of breaking the curse without causing harm. Its healing properties and gradual effect make it the safest option.] As the system confirmed its recommendation, the Luminite Crystal appeared in Seojun''s hand, glowing softly with a purifying light. He examined it closely, feeling reassured by its gentle radiance. Alex''s teasing Alexa stop when he noticed "Where did that come from?" he asked, his eyes widening in surprise. "Wait! Is that¡ª" Alexa began, her expression changing from playful to astonished. She immediately reached into her own Inventory, pulling out a similar glowing crystal. "This is a Luminite Crystal! It''s the same kind of ore used for high-level purification rituals, Where did you got this?!" she said, her voice filled with both surprise and awe. Seojun furrowed his brow, deep in thought. "That''s also exist here?" The system''s voice responded promptly, clearing up the confusion. [Since the arrival on Earth, all items in the Inventory have been transformed to match local types. This is to avoid discrepancies and ensure compatibility with the environment and magic of this world. It ensures that objects and materials remain usable and effective in their new environments.] Chapter 103: Chapter 103: First Step - Create an Altar "Where did you get this, Seojun?!" she exclaimed. She leaned in closer, pushing her face towards Seojun''s, clearly fascinated by the crystal. Noticing Seojun''s discomfort with the sudden closeness, Alex quickly intervened. "Alexa, give him some space," he said, gently pulling his sister back to her seat. "You''re overwhelming him." Alexa sat back, still fixated on the crystal. "Sorry, I just... this is incredible!" Seojun took a deep breath and replied, "It''s a long story. Since you''re familiar with this crystal, you should know that it''s a cure to break your curse." The twins exchanged surprised glances. "This crystal can break our curse?" Alex asked, Alexa nodded, though doubt clouded her expression. "But that''s impossible. This crystal isn''t supposed to work like that." Seojun remained calm. "Trust me, it can. Let me explain the process." Seojun asked ''System, can you provide details on how to use the Luminite Crystal to break the curse?'' [To break the curse using the Luminite Crystal, follow these steps: 1. Purification Ritual: Begin by placing the crystal on a sacred altar or a clean surface. The area should be free of negative energy. 2. Activation: Channel your own magical energy into the crystal. This will activate its properties and prepare it for the curse-breaking process. 3. Integration: Hold the crystal close to the cursed individuals. Allow its light to envelop them for a period of time. This will weaken the curse''s grip and start the purification process. 4. Finalization: Once the crystal''s energy has been fully absorbed, perform a cleansing spell to finalize the curse removal. Ensure all traces of the curse are eradicated. 5. Recovery: Allow time for the cursed individuals to recover as the curse''s residual effects dissipate. Follow these steps carefully to ensure the curse is broken without causing harm. Even so Host is low level, his Infinite Mana can accomplish what seems impossible. The crystal''s power, combined with host energy, will be enough to weaken and eventually break the curse.] Seojun relayed the instructions to Alex and Alexa. "First we have to find a sacred altar or a clean surface. The area should be free of negative energy" he stand up to get ready but the two were hesitant. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sacred altar?" Alexa whispered, looking around the room, as if expecting one to appear. Alex sighed. "It''s not going to be easy. Since the altars were destroyed five years ago, it''s even illegal to have one now. Finding a place might be tough." Seojun turned to Alex with a curious expression. "What do you mean, ''illegal''? Why are altars forbidden now?" Alex sighed and rubbed his temples. "It''s a complicated situation. After the altars were destroyed five years ago, the authorities declared that only gods, goddesses, or their chosen ones could create or use altars. They became sacred and were tightly controlled." Alexa nodded in agreement. "If we were to build an altar ourselves without permission, it wouldn''t work anyway. The mana involved in making an altar needs to be sanctioned by a deity or their representative. Plus, making one without proper authorization is considered a serious offense." Seojun couldn''t help but feel a flicker of annoyance. ''Why does everything have to be so complicated?'' he thought. Alex and Alexa seemed disappointed. [Host, I recommend making your own altar.] Seojun''s brows furrowed, and he replied internally, ''Why? You heard what they said. It either won''t work, or someone will just come and destroy it.'' [Host''s own altar will come in handy in the future. We can use Zyraena''s powers to ensure the altar works and put up a barrier that others can''t destroy. Plus, since the Ford twins are already well-known, getting permission would be easy.] Seojun paused, his annoyance shifting to curiosity. ''Handy? How, exactly? Isn''t just another thing to handle?'' The system went silent, offering no further explanation. Seojun let out a quiet sigh and glanced at Alex and Alexa, who were still deep in thought. ''Let me ask you something'' Seojun asked, breaking the silence. ''What happens if the curse stays with this two for too long?'' [Host, if the curse remains for too long, it will start consuming their souls. Eventually, they will die.] Seojun''s expression hardened as the weight of the situation fully sank in. "Alright," Seojun finally said, his voice steady. "We''re going to make this work. I have a plan, but I''ll need your trust. We''ll build an altar ourselves, and I''ll make sure it''s strong enough to break this curse once and for all." The twins looked at him with a mix of surprise and hope. "I want you two to do your best to get permission to create an altar. Once we have that, we''ll handle the rest." He added The twins exchanged glances. After a moment, Alexa''s eyes brightened. "Maybe Grandpa can help." Alex stood up, determination in his eyes. "I''m going to talk to him." Alexa quickly added, "I''m coming too. Do you want to come with us, Seojun? You should get out sometimes." Seojun shook his head slightly, offering a small smile. "I''ll just take a shower. Have you two eaten?" Alexa raised her hand, rubbing her stomach. "Me! I haven''t eaten yet, and it''s already 1 PM. I''m hungry." Alex chuckled. "I also brought some food, Alexa. I''ll just heat it up. Seojun, you can go take your shower. Don''t worry about us." Seojun nodded in thanks, then turned as a bark from Huno caught their attention. "I''ll wash Huno too," Seojun said, scooping up the dog and heading toward the bathroom. While Seojun took care of Huno, Alex started heating up the food for Alexa. But Alexa couldn''t shake the worry that had crept into her mind. "Are we really going to make an altar?" she asked, her voice tinged with doubt. Alex sighed. "We can try to use someone else''s altar, but the only people we know who have altars are Tae-hyun and Lilith." Alexa groaned, frowning at the thought. "Ugh, I doubt Tae-hyun will let us use his altar for free. He''ll probably use it as an opportunity to push me into accepting his proposal." Alex grimaced. "And Lilith would probably just ignore us." With the food warmed up and their minds made up, they finished their preparations and set off to find their grandfather, hoping he could help them Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Blaming herself As the car rolled up the long driveway, Seojun''s gaze drifted out the window, catching sight of something in the sky that made him pause. As they passed by the floating islands, Seojun couldn''t shake the feeling of familiarity. The sight of the islands drifting in the sky was surreal, yet it felt like he had seen them somewhere before. ''Earth sure has changed a lot¡­'' he thought ''Why do those look so familiar?'' Alex noticed the direction of Seojun''s gaze. "Those are part of a dimensional zone called Skyland. Zones like these started appearing about three years ago." Seojun''s curiosity was piqued. "Dimensional zones?" "Yeah," Alex said, keeping his eyes on the road. "There are three main dimensional zones. The first is Skyland, with the floating islands. The second is the Submerged Zones, which are underwater, and the third is the Hollow Zones, located underground." Seojun nodded slowly, his eyes still on the islands disappearing behind them. "Why do they seem so familiar to me?" he murmured. Alexa, sitting in the backseat, leaned forward, her tone unusually serious. "It''s because those zones are based on areas from Ethereal Online." Seojun blinked, his head turning slightly toward her. "Ethereal Online?" He mulled over the name, feeling a sudden rush of memories. Then he muttered, almost as if trying to piece it all together, "Isn''t that the VR game your company developed?" The car fell into a brief silence as the weight of the realization settled in. Alexa''s serious tone lingered as she replied, "Yeah, But none of us ever imagined something like this would happen." Seojun leaned back in his seat, The twins make Seojun tried the Ethereal Online before releasing back then, It''s his first Game he ever played so it''s hard to forget, but seeing elements from it manifest in the real world was unsettling. It was as if the lines between reality and the virtual world were blurring, and the implications were vast. "Why would something from a game become real?" Seojun wondered aloud. "Some people think it''s linked to the rise of awakeners and the surge in magical energy," Alex explained. "Others believe it''s connected to something even bigger, something we haven''t fully understood yet." Seojun nodded. The car ride was quiet, and Seojun noticed that Alexa, who usually had a lively and energetic attitude, was acting differently. She stared out the window, petting Huno absentmindedly. Seojun saw her in the rearview mirror, looking troubled. It was clear something was bothering her. Alexa muttered quietly, "It''s probably related to the gods and goddesses." Seojun, concerned about her change in behavior, asked Alex, "What''s wrong with Alexa?" Alex sighed and lowered his voice. "She''s blaming herself because some dangerous monsters from the game she created, Ethereal Online, have come into the real world." Seojun looked back at Alexa, who was still distracted, petting Huno. "So, she thinks it''s her fault?" Alex nodded. "Yeah. She made those monsters for the game, but now they''re causing trouble in reality. She feels responsible for the harm they''re causing." The silence in the car was too thick for Seojun. Glancing at Alexa in the rearview mirror, he said, "You look ugly when you''re like that, you know." Alex looked at Seojun and chuckled. "She sure does. Look at her sulking." Seojun looked at Alexa through the mirror again and smirked. "Yeah, what an ugly bitch." The two of them continued their teasing, muttering comments just loud enough for Alexa to hear. Suddenly, Alexa shouted, "I can hear you both, you know?!" "Oh, the bitch can hear us?" Seojun said with a flat expression. "Unbelievable, right?" Alex added, still keeping his eyes on the road. Alexa''s face flushed with anger. She crossed her arms "Just wait till we''re out of this car," she said. "Ooh, I''m so scared," Seojun teased, hugging himself and smirking. "Fuck you, Seojun! Just really wait!" Alexa retorted, her voice half-serious, half-playful and looked out the window, though a small smile played on her lips despite her irritation. Alex laughed and said, "She probably misses doing this." "No, I''m not!" Alexa shouted, trying to sound defensive Meanwhile, The chairman of the Awakeners Association, Alexander von Ford, walked through the bustling headquarters with a look of satisfaction. As he made his rounds, he observed the energetic activity around him. Awakeners eagerly selected quests from the board, while others visited the Trade and Conversion Hall, exchanging loots for gold coins. The building hummed with the sounds of negotiations and lively discussions. Feeling content with the smooth operation of the association, Alexander returned to his office. He settled into his chair and took a moment to appreciate the calm of his personal space. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His secretary entered, carrying a stack of files. She handed them over, and Alexander began to read through them. He was well aware of the critical nature of his role; as the CEO of the former Ford Game Developing Company and the Guildmaster of the Vortex, he had a lot on his plate. His granddaughter, Alexa, served as the vice captain of the guild, which only added to his vested interest in their activities. After flipping through the pages, Alexander glanced up and asked, "How did the meeting between my granddaughter and the top rankers go?" The secretary replied, "The main reason for their meeting was to discuss the upcoming wave." Alexander paused, his expression thoughtful. "It''s coming early this year, hmm?" "Yes, Chairman, and there''s also discuss about the recent case of the Selected top-rankers summoned by the Global System into the tower," the secretary confirmed. "The tower? When will they give more details about it?" the chairman asked, frowning. "They said that after the current wave ends, new zones will appear," the secretary replied, scrolling through her tablet. "It looks like the situation is still changing." The chairman leaned back in his chair, looking serious. "We need more information. This uncertainty is bad for business, and even worse for the world. If this tower is as dangerous as they say, we can''t be unprepared." The secretary nodded. "I''ll make sure our sources keep us informed. But right now, only the top rankers know the full details, and they''re not sharing yet." Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Assasination The chairman tapped his fingers on the desk, thinking. "They will talk soon. Everyone does, especially when the future of the world is on the line." Alexander nodded and continued reading, his mind already turning to the implications of the early wave and what it might mean for the association and Vortex. After reviewing the files, Chairman Alexander von Ford looked up at his secretary and asked, "Where are they now?" The assistant handed over another file. Alexander opened it, revealing several photographs. One picture caught his eye¡ªLilith Vladimir. His brow furrowed with concern. "That lady came?" Alexander asked, worry evident in his voice. "She didn''t do anything to my granddaughter, did she?" The assistant quickly reassured him. "Don''t worry, Chairman. Nothing happened. As of now, they are heading here." Alexander sighed in relief and scanned the rest of the photos. He paused when he saw a picture of Seojun. "With him?" he asked, his tone slightly concerned. "Yes, Chairman," the assistant confirmed. Alexander stared at the photo, deep in thought. "This child has changed so much. I hope his attitude and behavior haven''t changed too drastically." The assistant continued, "We also found out that Master Han Seojun''s mother, Han Seoyang, is in USA." Alexander''s eyes widened in shock. "USA?! How did she get there? Seoyang is too weak to leave this country and doesn''t have the money." "We''re still figuring it out, Chairman," the assistant replied. Alexander nodded, a sense of urgency in his voice. "We need to find her sooner. Seojun is a very nice child. He deserves to meet his mother as soon as possible." As Chairman Alexander von Ford and his assistant reviewed the documents, a crackling noise filled the office. Without warning, a black portal appeared in the corner, its dark energy spreading shadows across the room. The unexpected appearance caused both men to tense up immediately. The assistant drew his dagger with swift precision, positioning himself protectively in front of Alexander. His eyes were sharp, ready for any threat that might emerge from the swirling darkness. From the portal emerged a cloaked figure dressed entirely in black. The intruder''s face was hidden by a hood and mask. He knelt on one knee as he arrived, a menacing presence that sent a chill through the room. For a moment, the figure remained still, then suddenly vanished from sight. The office fell into an uneasy silence as Alexander and the assistant braced themselves. In an instant, the figure reappeared directly in front of Alexander, moving with a speed that defied belief. The intruder aimed a deadly strike at Alexander''s stomach. "Chairman!" Chairman Alexander stood firm as the black-clad intruder lunged at him with a blade aimed for his stomach. In a quick, practiced move, Alexander raised his ancient bo staff. The metal of the staff clashed with the intruder''s weapon, deflecting the attack. The intruder looked surprised, clearly not expecting such a defense. "Who sent you?" Alexander demanded, his voice steady despite the tension. The intruder leaped back, vanishing into the room''s shadows. The assistant, reacting swiftly, drew his dagger and charged at the intruder. The assistant''s movements were sharp and fast, his eyes focused and determined. The room became a battlefield, filled with the sounds of clashing metal and heavy breathing. The assistant swung his dagger with precision, aiming for the intruder''s exposed areas. He slashed and thrust, his blade slicing through the air with deadly intent. The intruder, agile and quick, ducked and weaved, narrowly avoiding the assistant''s attacks. They moved in a blur of motion, each trying to outmaneuver the other. The assistant''s dagger glinted in the dim light as he tried to find an opening. He feinted a high slash, then quickly drove the blade towards the intruder''s midsection. The intruder twisted away, the dagger barely missing him. The assistant followed up with a low stab, aiming for the intruder''s legs. The intruder jumped, narrowly escaping the thrust. As the fight continued, Alexander struggled to keep his balance. He gripped the edge of his desk tightly, watching the fierce duel unfold. His ancient bo staff, while effective, was not suited for the close, quick exchanges of a dagger fight. He could only hope his assistant would prevail. Breathing heavily, Alexander muttered to himself, "I''m really getting old." His eyes were locked on the struggle, his mind racing to understand why this intruder was here and what their true intentions were. The clash of daggers continued, each fighter trying to land a decisive blow. The assistant''s face was set in a determined expression, while the intruder''s movements were fluid and evasive. The room was tense with the sound of their battle. The intruder suddenly stopped and conjured a dark fireball. With a quick movement, he hurled it at the assistant, who was thrown back by the blast and slammed into a bookshelf, collapsing in pain. The intruder turned his attention to Chairman. He moved in close, his blade ready. "Die, old man," he whispered harshly. Alexander, struggling to stay on his feet, tried to block the intruder''s attacks with his ancient bo staff. The intruder''s strikes were fast and precise, making it hard for Alexander to defend himself. Each hit pushed him back, and he felt his strength draining. Alexander used all his skill and experience to block and parry the attacks. Despite his best efforts, the intruder''s blade found its mark several times, cutting his cheek and arm. Alexander''s breathing grew heavy and labored, but he refused to give up. He managed to use his bo staff to deflect some of the intruder''s attacks, forcing him to back off briefly. Alexander took a moment to catch his breath and steady himself. The intruder, now more cautious, advanced again, dark flames flickering around him. Alexander''s strength was waning, but he faced the intruder with a determined look. The room was filled with the sounds of their battle, each side struggling for control. Alexander swung his bo staff with all the strength he had left, engaging the intruder in a fierce fight. As the intruder was about to deliver a final, devastating blow to Chairman Alexander, a shimmering barrier suddenly appeared, blocking the attack. The intruder was thrown off balance, his eyes wide with shock. "Where did this come from? This old man doesn''t have any defense skills!" he muttered, bewildered. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Upgrade Before he could react further, two figures appeared behind him. He felt a sudden impact as one of them, wielding a spear, struck him with the butt of the weapon. At the same moment, a dagger slashed at him, but he managed to evade it, though he was still wounded. The force of the spear''s impact sent him flying across the room, and he coughed up blood as he landed hard on the floor. Looking up, the intruder saw the source of the attacks¡ªAlex and Alexa, the twins. They stood resolute, their faces filled with concern. "Grandpa!" they shouted in unison. The combined attack from the twins had severely injured the intruder, making him unable to move. Seeing their chance, the twins prepared to finish the fight. But the intruder, seizing the opportunity, decided to escape rather than face defeat. He vanished into the shadows, hoping to find a way out of the situation. "Find the intruder!" Alexa shouted urgently. The twins sprang into action, determined to capture the attacker and ensure he didn''t escape. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The intruder, thinking he was safe, made his way to a vacant storage room. He opened his inventory, quickly grabbing a health potion from his inventory. He uncorked the potion and took a deep gulp, feeling its healing effects start to mend his wounds. The intruder, now in the vacant storage room, took a moment to catch his breath. He thought about his carefully laid plans, including his knowledge of the Ford family''s skills. None of them, he was certain, had barrier skills. "I have to kill them and bring their bodies to Lady¡ª" he muttered to himself, Just as he turned around, a powerful hand clamped around his neck, lifting him off the ground. The intruder''s eyes widened in shock as he gasped for breath. He struggled to free himself, but the grip was unyielding. Looking up, he saw a figure standing with an intense, determined expression. The figure''s presence was imposing, and the intruder could tell this was no ordinary opponent. The intruder''s thoughts raced. "Who is he?!" he wondered, panic rising. The figure''s face remained hidden in the shadows, but the intruder could feel the power radiating from him. As he struggled in the tight grip, he knew his situation was quickly becoming dire. The intruder gasped for air as the grip around his neck tightened. He struggled to speak, his voice barely a whisper. "W-wait!" His mind raced with confusion. "Who is this? There was no information that the Ford family had a backup this strong!" He couldn''t understand how he ended up in such a dangerous situation. ''he''s gonna kill me!'' "I-I can''t die! I have to report this! Help Lady¡ª" A sickening crack as the grip tightened further. Pain shot through him, and his vision started to darken. The pressure was too intense, and he knew he was losing the fight. The intruder''s body went limp, his mission unaccomplished, and his secrets left untold. Seojun stared at the intruder''s lifeless body, "I was planning to put this guy to sleep and let someone find him so we could gather more information," he muttered. "But I ended up killing him instead." He sighed deeply, contemplating his next move. "What should I do now?" [Host, I recommend absorbing his experience to level up and storing his soul in your Soulbinding Archive.] Seojun looked up, curious. "So, I can still use the archive?" [Although you cannot summon phantoms from your archive, you can still collect souls.] Seojun considered this and nodded. "Hmm, that makes sense." He placed his palm over the lifeless body. A soft, white smoke began to leak from the corpse, swirling around his hand before being absorbed. The process was accompanied by a series of electronic beeps and a holographic message. A system notification appeared, with the words glowing brightly: DING! Experience absorbed. You have gained assassin experience. [Congratulations host! you have reached Level 50.] You may now extract the soul. Seojun took a deep breath and extended his hand over the body once more. Concentrating, he began the process of soul extraction. The body emitted a faint, ghostly light as the soul started to separate. Ding! [You have obtained your first phantom in the Soulbinding Archive.] [This is the first body of this realm. Host can now retrieve lost stats.] As Seojun completed the soul extraction, the lifeless body began to dissolve into thin air, leaving no trace behind. The white smoke that had leaked from the corpse disappeared, absorbed completely into Seojun''s hand.The system''s voice sounded again, more enthusiastic than before. [Congratulations, Host! You have successfully obtained your first phantom for the Soulbinding Archive.] A new notification appeared in front of Seojun: DING! [Title Earned: Soulbinder''s Initiate] Congratulations! As the first to collect a phantom from this realm, you have gained the title ''Soulbinder''s Initiate.'' This title grants you additional abilities and benefits related to soul management and retrieval. Seojun continued his stride through the hallway, his mind focused on the new changes. He opened the system interface once more to review the details: Name: Han Seojun Age: 23 Title: Returnee, Soulbinder''s Initiate Class: SSS-Rank Abyssal Tamer Stats: Agility: S Stamina: S Strength: S Mana: (Infinite) Affinities: Dark Flame Affinity: Level 1 (Can only use fireball) Skills: Barrier: Level 5 (Upgrade Available) Etc. He noted that his Dark Fire Affinity had been unlocked but was only at Level 1. This suggested that there was much to learn and develop in this new skill. His Barrier skill, however, had reached Level 5. The upgrade allowed him to create a more robust and versatile protective barrier. Seojun thought about the improvements and decided to check what the new level offered: Barrier ¨C Level 5 Upgrade: Enhanced Strength: The barrier can now withstand more powerful attacks. Extended Duration: The barrier lasts longer before needing to be re-cast. Adaptive Response: The barrier can adjust to different types of threats, providing more effective protection against various attack types. Area Coverage: The barrier can now cover a larger area, protecting multiple individuals or a larger space. Seojun nodded and he arrived at the office, He found Chairman Alexander, Alex, and Alexa already in the room. The tension was palpable, and the aftermath of the attack was evident¡ªfurniture was overturned, and there was a faint scent of smoke in the air. Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Altar Guardian Gargoyle Seojun approached them with a calm expression. "What happened here?" he asked, trying to sound surprised. Alex looked up from his conversation with the Chairman, his face grim. "An intruder tried to Assasinate Grandpa," Alexa turned to Seojun as she and Alex prepared to leave. "Seojun, could you stay with Grandpa for a while?" Seojun nodded. As Alex and Alexa hurried out, Seojun approached Chairman Alexander, who was seated on the sofa. The Chairman looked worn and was using his ancient bo staff for support. His breathing was uneven, and he appeared to be struggling to remain upright. Seojun took a seat in front of him, trying to offer a reassuring presence. "It''s nice seeing you again, Chairman," Chairman Alexander managed a weak smile. "It''s good to see you too, Seojun. I''m sorry that you had to witness this in your visit." Seojun observed Chairman Alexander with concern. "You don''t look well, Chairman," he said, trying to mask his worry. The Chairman chuckled softly. "Well, I''m too old now. These things catch up with me eventually." Seojun recalled the Chairman''s strength from before¡ªhow he was always there for him and his mother, providing support and guidance. The memory was bittersweet, given the stark contrast to the frail figure before him now. There was a brief silence between them. Then Chairman Alexander spoke again, his voice carrying a mix of nostalgia and sadness. "Alex and Alexa were really happy to see you. You don''t know how much they missed you when you disappeared." Seojun remained silent, his gaze steady as he listened. "They''ve learned so much from you," the Chairman continued. "You changed their perspective on the poor, helping them appreciate the value of every life." Seojun frowned, troubled by the Chairman''s condition. "You should rest, Chairman and saved your strength." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Chairman settled back on the sofa, his face tired but content. "I''m dying, Seojun. I''m just glad you came back before I go." Seojun stood on the rooftop, the cold night air stinging his skin. The sky was filled with countless stars, but despite their beauty, Seojun felt lost. The Chairman''s words, "I''m dying, Seojun. I''m just glad you came back before I go," echoed in his mind. He didn''t know how to feel. He felt neither sadness nor worry. Instead, he clutched his chest, confused by the emptiness inside him. What''s going on? As he struggled with his emotions, Alex and Alexa arrived. Seojun turned to them, noticing their gloomy expressions. Alexa, in particular, looked as though she had been crying. Seojun wanted to put off this conversation for another day, but Alexa''s determined gaze made it clear that she had something important to say. "Let''s break this curse now," Alexa said firmly. Seojun nodded. Together, they headed to where they could set up an altar. They took a helicopter to the Skylands, a floating landmass high above the ground. As they landed, Seojun took in the view. The Skylands were a breathtaking sight¡ªfloating islands covered in lush greenery and small forests. In the center of one of these islands was a small, abandoned temple. The forest surrounding the temple was dense but not overwhelmingly large, providing an eerie yet serene atmosphere. The place was perfect for setting up an altar. As Seojun, Alex, and Alexa approached the old temple in the Skylands, Huno barked persistently. The noise echoed through the still night, alerting them to an unseen threat. Alex spoke up, "These Skylands creatures are usually asleep at night and won''t attack unless threatened. We should be safe." They continued walking, the eerie silence surrounding them. When they finally reached the abandoned temple, a thick white fog suddenly rolled in, quickly engulfing the area. Alex and Alexa appeared unperturbed. "It''s probably just a normal phenomenon," Alex said. But Huno''s incessant barking grew more urgent, and Seojun''s instincts kicked in. Before he could react further, both Alex and Alexa inhaled the fog. Their legs gave out, and they collapsed. Seojun rushed forward, catching them before they hit the ground. He could feel their bodies going limp and their breathing becoming shallow. Ding! [Sleep Paralysis Resistance activated.] Seojun realized the fog was inducing sleep paralysis or hypnotization. He quickly assessed the situation, noticing that Huno''s agitation was increasing. [Congratulations Host! You have Unlock Paralysis Resistance, You can no longer affected by the fog.] As Seojun carefully laid Alex and Alexa down, trying to shield them from the enveloping fog, he heard a familiar sound. Ding! [You have entered one of the sacred Skylands temple. The ancient guardian of this temple is now aware of your presence.] Seojun looked around and spotted a gargoyle statue in the corner of the temple. Its eyes seemed to follow him, the stone features meticulously carved and eerily lifelike. He could feel a sense of foreboding emanating from the statue. As Seojun prepared himself for any potential threats, he noticed that the fog was beginning to clear. Huno continued to bark, and Seojun could sense the growing tension in the air. [Appraisal Activated] Name: Gargoyle Rank A Type: Demon stone Guardian The gargoyle''s statue eyes suddenly flared, and the stone began to crack. The gargoyle roared to life, its stone skin morphing into a dark, demonic form. Its wings beat furiously, and it lunged toward Seojun with an alarming speed. "Huno, get Alex and Alexa to safety." Seojun muttered andHuno barked, understanding the urgency, bit Alex and Alexa by their clothes and dragged them to a safer part of the temple, despite them being disoriented from the fog. The gargoyle''s screech was piercing and grating. Seojun tried to dodge its vicious claws but found himself struggling. He reached for his usual weapon, a flaming blue sword, only to remember that he couldn''t summon it. he glanced at his inventory. His eyes landed on the Flame Dagger, the first weapon he had acquired in the Abyss. He quickly retrieved it and prepared for battle. The gargoyle''s powerful wings sent gusts of wind, and its claws slashed through the air, narrowly missing Seojun. He dodged and rolled, trying to get a better angle. The gargoyle''s eyes glowed menacingly as it roared, clearly agitated by Seojun''s resistance. Seojun gripped the Flame Dagger tightly. Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Ancient Dragon Temple Although it was smaller than his sword, its fiery edge would still be effective. He darted around, avoiding the gargoyle''s deadly claws. The demon''s screeches filled the temple, making it difficult to focus. He waited for the right moment. The gargoyle lunged again, its claws aiming to tear him apart. Seojun rolled to the side, his Flame Dagger slicing through the air. The blade met the gargoyle''s stone hide, the flames scorching the demon''s flesh. The gargoyle roared in pain and flapped its wings, trying to regain its balance. Seojun pressed the attack, his movements agile and precise. Each strike with the Flame Dagger hit the gargoyle''s weak spots. The demon''s stone skin cracked further, and dark energy leaked out. Huno continued to bark and snap at the gargoyle, distracting it and giving Seojun a crucial opportunity. The battle raged on, with Seojun dodging the gargoyle''s fierce blows and striking back with the fiery dagger. The temple shook with each impact, and the gargoyle''s roars echoed through the ancient stone halls. Seojun crouched behind a large boulder, breathing heavily. The gargoyle, a hulking demon with red eyes that glowed menacingly, roared and swung its massive claws in the dim light of the ancient temple. Seojun knew he couldn''t rely on his usual sword techniques. Instead, he needed to adapt quickly. "I''ve really gotten weak," he muttered, frustration evident. He glanced at the gargoyle''s monstrous form, recognizing its weakness to fire. "Since the gargoyle''s weakness is fire..." He pulled up his status screen and scanned through his skills. A smirk formed on his lips as he found what he needed. "This should do it," Seojun said with determination. Carefully emerging from behind the boulder, Seojun took a deep breath. He needed to act quickly. He raised his palm, gathering a dark, fiery energy and muttered. "Dark Fireball" A swirling orb of dark flames erupted from his hand, its blue and black flames swirling ominously. With a powerful throw, he launched the inferno at the gargoyle. The Dark Fireball streaked through the air and struck the gargoyle''s chest. The demon''s eyes widened in shock as the dark flames enveloped it. The fire burned fiercely, crackling and hissing as it consumed the gargoyle''s stone-like skin. "Master, Fireball is so powerful" Huno whispered from a far away, [Host Skills is 10x stronger than the normal spell so this just make sense,] The System replied. The gargoyle staggered back, it''s wings flapping wildly in a frantic attempt to put out the flames. It''s deep red eyes blazed with a mix of rage and agony. The demon roared in pain as the dark fire continued to eat away at its defenses. Seojun watched intently, knowing this was his opportunity. The gargoyle''s body cracked and weakened under the relentless assault of the dark flames. Finally, the gargoyle began to fall, its body turning to stone as it descended. It hit the ground hard, breaking into pieces. The dark flames that had burned it away left scorch marks on the floor. The fog that had filled the temple started to clear up, revealing the inside of the ancient temple. Seojun, catching his breath, saw the gargoyle''s broken remains scattered across the floor. Huno, who had carried Alex and Alexa to safety, came back to Seojun, barking softly. Ding! [You have defeated the Sacred Temple Guardian. You are now the Sacred Temple Owner.] Seojun noticed that Alex and Alexa were still asleep when Huno brought them to him. They were safe but unconscious. [This is much better, Host. You can now move freely.] Seojun agreed and carried Alex and Alexa into the temple. As they entered the temple, the surroundings began to change. The temple was small but ancient, its walls covered in intricate carvings and faded murals. Suddenly, torches along the walls lit up, their flames casting a warm, flickering light that illuminated the entire space.Seojun marveled at the transformation. The temple, though small, seemed to come alive with the light. He carried Alex and Alexa to the center of the room, where an altar stood ahead. The altar was simple but elegant, made of stone and adorned with ancient symbols. In the middle of the altar was a stand with an eye mark engraved on it. He approached the altar, examining the eye mark. It seemed to pulse faintly, as if it held a hidden energy. Seojun placed Alex and Alexa gently on the ground beside the altar and approached the stand with the eye mark. "What''s this?" Seojun wondered, looking at the eye mark. It seemed to glow faintly. He reached out to touch it, trying to figure out what to do next. [To use the altar, you must complete the ritual to be acknowledged as the temple''s owner.] "How?" [You need to perform the ritual for the temple to recognize you. The details are as follows:] A detailed holographic screen appeared in front of Seojun, showing the steps for the ritual: 1. Activation of the Eye Mark: Place your hand on the eye mark on the altar. 2. Offer a Sacrifice : Place an item or substance representing your intent and power. 3. Chant the Incantation: Recite the ancient words to bind yourself to the temple. Seojun read through the instructions and thought, "Looks like I need to complete these steps to gain control of this place." As Seojun prepared to perform the ritual, his system suddenly spoke. [Host, place your palm above the altar.] Seojun confused but complied, placing his palm over the eye mark on the altar. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his hand. Blood began to seep from his palm, dripping onto the eye mark. "What the¡ª" [I''m sorry, Host.] The temple began to tremble violently. Seojun struggled to maintain his balance as the altar''s eye mark absorbed his blood. The entire temple shook, and a low rumble echoed through the small space. In the center of the altar, a massive dragon skeleton began to emerge. Its bones were ancient and covered in dust, giving off an aura of forgotten power. The temple walls shifted, revealing grandiose carvings and hidden passages. Ding! [The temple has acknowledged you as its owner. The true appearance of the temple is now revealed.] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Temple Status: - Name: Ancient Dragon Temple - Rank: SS - Description: A once-hidden sanctuary dedicated to the dragon spirits. Now revealed, it is a place of immense power and ancient secrets. As the temple''s true form settled around him, Seojun felt a renewed sense of purpose. The system spoke again, guiding him through the next steps. [You can now proceed, Host.] Chapter 109: Chapter 109: The Gods and Goddesses Seojun clicked his tongue in acknowledgment and took out the luminite crystal. The crystal glowed softly in the dim light of the temple. He carefully placed Alex and Alexa on either side of the altar, aligning them to ensure the crystal''s effects would cover both of them. Following the instructions before Seojun placed the luminite crystal on the clean surface of the altar. The area was bathed in a soft, calming light, free of any negative energy and he focused his own magical energy into the crystal. He could feel his energy merging with the crystal''s inherent power. The crystal began to pulse with a brighter, more intense light as it activated. He held the crystal close to Alex and Alexa, allowing its radiant light to envelop them. The light was warm and soothing, spreading a gentle glow over their bodies. Seojun watched intently as the curse''s dark energy around them started to weaken, its grip loosening. After several minutes, Seojun could feel that the crystal''s energy had been fully absorbed. He performed a cleansing spell, his words resonating through the temple. The spell purified the area and eradicated any lingering traces of the curse. With the ritual complete, Seojun stepped back, allowing Alex and Alexa time to recover. Their bodies relaxed, and the curse''s residual effects began to dissipate. The moment Seojun completed the ritual, the temple was struck by an immense, radiant beam of light¡ªa God Ray, cascading from the heavens with divine intensity. The light pierced through the sky, illuminating the night and casting long shadows across the ancient temple. It lasted only a few moments, but its impact was felt far beyond the realm of Earth. Meanwhile in the Mount Olympus- The Hall of the Gods In the grand hall of Mount Olympus, where the gods and goddesses were gathered for a grand celebration, the atmosphere shifted abruptly. Zeus A rank SS god who had been seated on his golden throne, suddenly stood up, his eyes wide with alarm. The chatter and laughter of the divine assembly fell into a tense silence as they too felt the disturbance. "This presence...," muttered Hera, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "An altar¡­" whispered Poseidon, gripping his trident as a wave of unease swept through him. "What''s going on?" Athena asked, her voice filled with urgency. "Why is there an altar on Earth?" "It''s been two years since the last one was created," noted Hermes, his usual calm demeanor now replaced with concern. "We had an agreement that no new altars would be made without our consent." "And this one... feels powerful," Artemis said, her bow at the ready, as if she expected an immediate threat. "This energy..." muttered Apollo, his fingers twitching as if longing to draw his bow. "It''s like nothing we''ve felt in a long time." A wave of panic rippled through the assembly as gods and goddesses exchanged anxious glances, their divine senses overwhelmed by the sudden surge of power from Earth. "Find it!" Zeus roared, his voice echoing through the halls like thunder. The command sent a jolt through the assembly, and immediately, the gods sprang into action, their forms blurring as they dispersed to seek the source of the disturbance. "The Earth hasn''t seen such power in millennia!" muttered Hades from the shadows, his dark gaze fixed on the spot where the God Ray had emerged. "Who dares to create an altar without our knowledge?" The murmurs grew louder, a chaotic mix of anger, fear, and confusion as the gods speculated on the implications of this new development. No one had anticipated this, and the balance they had carefully maintained was now at risk. "Whatever it is, it will change everything," Athena murmured, her eyes gleaming with both fear and anticipation. As the gods moved to uncover the mystery, the God Ray had already vanished, leaving them only with a lingering sense of dread. The fate of Earth, and perhaps the entire divine order, now hung in the balance. On the opposite side of the grand hall, away from Zeus and his pantheon, another group of gods sat in their own secluded corner, their expressions ranging from curiosity to mild amusement. The energy from Earth had clearly reached even the farthest corners of the divine realm, and it hadn''t gone unnoticed by these deities either. A goddess with skin as pale as moonlight and eyes that shimmered like silver turned to her companions, a faint smile playing on her lips. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Interesting..." she whispered, her voice soft yet carrying a hint of mischief. "Someone dares to defy our orders. I''m curious to see who this human might be." Next to her, a male god with hair like molten gold and a regal posture stood up, his gaze fixed on the far distance as if already seeing the events unfold on Earth. His eyes gleamed with a predatory light. "Well," he declared with a smirk, "finders keepers." Without waiting for a response, his form flickered, and he vanished, leaving behind only a faint shimmer in the air. Another god, his muscular form adorned with tattoos that glowed like embers in the dim light, slammed his hand on the table, causing it to crack. "No, you''re not" he snarled, his voice deep and rumbling like an earthquake. "That human is mine!" His body dissolved into flames and smoke, disappearing as quickly as he had risen. The remaining gods in the corner exchanged knowing glances, some intrigued, others amused by the unfolding drama. A goddess with hair that flowed like liquid fire leaned back, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "Should we join them?" she asked, her voice carrying a blend of caution and interest. A god with icy blue eyes and a demeanor as cold as the winter''s night shook his head. "No," he replied, his tone detached. "Let them squabble over it. We''ll watch... for now." On the other side of the grand hall, away from the chaotic discussions and rising tensions, a goddess with long, flowing hair sat quietly, nervously biting her nails. Her eyes were distant, lost in thought, as the gods and goddesses around her continued their celebrations. A nearby goddess with a serene expression and a gentle aura noticed the anxious behavior and leaned closer. "What''s wrong, Goddess Zyraena?" she asked softly, her voice full of concern. Zyraena snapped out of her thoughts, quickly forcing a smile. "N-nothing," she stammered, trying to keep her composure. "Ah, I''m just... hungry again. Excuse me." Without waiting for a reply, she stood up abruptly and made her way over to the long table laden with food. Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Risk of Gods/Goddesses Attention As she piled her plate high with various dishes, her mind was racing in a full-blown panic. ''There''s no mistake... That was Seojun''s presence! What are you doing, Seojun?!'' Her hands trembled slightly as she reached for more food. ''Gaining the attention of the gods and goddesses like this is dangerous!'' She glanced around, trying to calm her racing heart, but her thoughts kept spiraling. ''Why would he do something so reckless? They''ll come for him. They''ll all come for him...'' Zyraena tried to maintain her outward calm, smiling at the other deities who passed by, but her mind was elsewhere. ''Seojun, you don''t understand the power these gods hold... If they find you, they''ll try to claim you¡ªor worse. I have to warn him... But how?'' Zyraena''s forced calm was quickly unraveling. As she continued to pile food onto her plate, her thoughts grew more frantic. Finally, unable to contain her frustration any longer, she stomped her foot on the marble floor, earning a few curious glances from nearby gods and goddesses. ''What will happen to my revenge?!'' she screamed internally, her mind racing. ''Why are you doing this to me, Master?!'' The thought of Seojun gaining the attention of so many powerful deities filled her with a mix of fear and anger. All the careful plans she had laid out, all the years of waiting for the right moment¡ªeverything was at risk now. ''I have to contact him! Immediately!'' she realized, her eyes widening with urgency. Zyraena quickly scanned the room, making sure no one was paying her too much attention. She needed to get away, to find a quiet place where she could reach out to Seojun without raising suspicion. Without a second thought, she abandoned her plate of food and hurried toward the exit of the hall, her heart pounding with a mixture of dread and determination. ''Seojun... I need to reach you before they do.'' Zyraena moved quickly through the corridors, her destination clear in her mind. She needed to reach her realm, where she could safely contact Seojun without the prying eyes of other deities. But just as she neared the portal to her domain, a firm hand grabbed her arm, stopping her in her tracks. Her eyes widened in shock as she turned to face the one who had halted her escape. "G-God Zarion?!" she stammered, recognizing the menacing figure before her. Zarion, the new God of Monsters, had a reputation that struck fear even into the hearts of other gods. He had replaced Echidna, the Mother of Monsters, after her mysterious disappearance His skin was pale, almost sickly, and his eyes gleamed with a predatory glint that sent a shiver down Zyraena''s spine. "Going somewhere in such a hurry, Goddess Zyraena?" Zarion asked, his voice low and dangerous, as he tightened his grip on her arm. His presence radiated malice, and she could feel the coldness of his touch seeping into her skin. Zyraena forced a smile, trying to mask her unease. "I... I just needed to attend to something in my realm," she replied, her voice wavering slightly. Zarion leaned in closer, his breath chilling her neck. "I couldn''t help but notice your sudden exit from the hall. Are you hiding something?" His tone was taunting, as if he relished her discomfort. She shook her head, trying to pull her arm free, but Zarion''s grip only tightened. "Of course not. I just felt unwell and needed some air," she lied, her mind racing for a way out of the situation. Zarion narrowed his eyes, studying her closely. Zarion''s grip on Zyraena''s arm remained firm for a moment longer before he finally released her, his eyes never leaving hers. "Very well," he said, his voice now carrying a hint of reluctant respect. "You may go and Rest well." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zyraena, still feeling the chill of his touch, nodded quickly, eager to distance herself from his oppressive presence. She turned to leave, her heart racing as she hurried towards the portal to her realm. Just as she was about to step through, Zarion''s voice echoed behind her, carrying an unsettling calm. "You can''t hide it forever, Zyraena." She froze, her hand on the portal''s activation rune. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, though she did not turn around. ?¦Ò!¦Ø?§Ô??-*??- "I''m your ally," Zarion continued, his tone surprisingly sincere. "You can trust me. I''ll wait." With that, Zarion stepped back into the shadows, his form blending with the darkness. Zyraena sped through her realm, her urgency propelling her forward. she transformed into a glowing yellow ball of energy, her form pulsating with a bright, radiant light. Meanwhile, Seojun had just removed his shirt and was about to collapse onto his bed when the sudden appearance of the glowing yellow ball startled him. "Seojun!" she shouted, her voice echoing with a mix of desperation and relief. "F*ck!" Seojun exclaimed, his eyes widening in surprise. "What the heck, Zyraena?!" The yellow ball, now unmistakably Zyraena, hovered awkwardly in the air. Her light flickered as she stammered, clearly flustered by the unexpected encounter. "I-I''m sorry, Master!" she stuttered, her voice trembling. Seojun sighed "What do you want?" Zyraena hovered anxiously around Seojun''s chamber, her glowing yellow form casting erratic shadows on the walls. "Master, is it you who made the altar?" she asked, her voice a mix of confusion and urgency. Seojun, already settled on his bed, was about to drift off when Zyraena''s sudden appearance and loud question jolted him upright. Huno, who had been lounging by his side, immediately leaped to his feet, barking with concern. "How did you know?" Seojun asked, rubbing his temples in frustration as he glanced at Zyraena''s distressing glow. Zyraena''s light flickered erratically, and her form began to shimmer as she choked back tears. "Why, Master? Why did you make it? Did I not serve you well? Am I not enough?" Her voice cracked with emotion, her glowing presence dimming as she started to cry. Seojun settled back into his bed, exasperated by the emotional outburst. "What is it to you, Zyraena?" he asked, trying to sound patient despite his growing irritation. Zyraena''s glowing form pulsed erratically, her light flickering as she began to cry and panic. "Why didn''t you get permission first?! You''re in big trouble, Master! BIG TROUBLE!" Her voice wavered, and the yellow dust she emitted swirled chaotically around the room. Seojun yawned, clearly exhausted. "Well, we got permission from Alex''s grandpa," he replied nonchalantly. "No! They''re not a god!" Zyraena''s voice was frantic, her glow intensifying as she continued to float in agitation. "You need to get permission from gods and goddesses before making an altar! You need their blessing! What have you done, Master?! Huhuuu!" Seojun''s patience wore thin, and he frowned in annoyance. "Straight to the point, Zyraena. I''m tired right now." Zyraena, noticing the seriousness in Seojun''s tone, ceased her crying and took a deep breath to calm herself. Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Achievement Unlocked: First Step toward Godhood "Alright, Master. I''ll explain. Having so many gods and goddesses come to you is a big problem because it can attract unwanted attention and conflict didn''t you want to live peacefully?... Altars are sacred and can be seen as a challenge or an insult if not properly sanctioned. Without the blessings of the proper deities, it can lead to severe repercussions, including divine wrath or interference from other gods who feel slighted." Seojun listened to Zyraena''s explanation. "I still don''t get why this is such a big deal,It''s not like they can find the altar" he said, rubbing his forehead in frustration. "It sounds like a mess, but why are you so worked up about it?" Zyraena''s glowing form shimmered with distress as she tried to suppress her frustration. "Master, it''s not just about the altar. The gods and goddesses can be very sensitive about these matters. They might see it as an insult or a threat if their blessings aren''t properly requested. It can cause a lot of trouble." Despite her detailed explanation, Seojun remained puzzled. "Okay, okay. I''ll take your word for it." As Seojun continued to speak, Zyraena''s mind churned with conflicting thoughts. ''How is my revenge now?! huhuu'' ''If Seojun receives blessings from the gods and goddesses, not only will they learn that I''m a human servant, also..'' Her thoughts darkened with worry and anger. Meanwhile, In a dimly lit room, Oh Tae-hyun sat in deep concentration, his eyes closed as he focused on locating the mysterious altar. The ethereal presence of Zeus resonated in his mind, breaking the silence. "Tae-hyun," Zeus''s voice echoed, reverberating through Tae-hyun''s thoughts. "Have you made any progress in finding the altar?" Tae-hyun opened his eyes, looking up with determination. "I''m still searching, Lord Zeus. It''s proving difficult to pinpoint its location. There are no clear indications as to where it might be." Zeus sighed inwardly, Even this human is struggling. What should I expect from someone of their kind? If the other gods haven''t located the altar or the human responsible, it''s unlikely he will either. As Zeus''s presence faded from Tae-hyun''s mind, he returned to his divine realm, his expression darkening with concern. The aura around him crackled with tension, a sign of his mounting unease. His power surged, nearly reaching the pinnacle of godly strength as he grappled with the implications of the altar''s presence. Hera, Zeus''s wife, approached him with a concerned look. "Zeus, what troubles you so?" "We must find this human," Zeus said, his voice laced with concern. "If we don''t, he might ascend to godhood and disrupt the divine order." Seojun sat up on his bed, rubbing his temples as Zyraena''s glowing form continued to flicker anxiously before him. He was tired, and the conversation had stretched far longer than he wanted. "Zyraena," he began, his tone firm, "you don''t need to worry about this anymore. Go back to your realm." "But, Master!" Zyraena protested, her voice filled with concern. "This is serious! If the gods find out¡ª" Seojun cut her off, his patience clearly waning. "Don''t make me repeat myself, Zyraena. Go back." Zyraena hesitated for a moment, her light dimming slightly. But she nodded quickly, accepting his command. "O-okay, Master," she muttered, her form shimmering one last time before she vanished, leaving only a faint trail of golden dust in her wake. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun lay back on his bed, exhaling deeply, trying to shake off the remnants of Zyraena''s frantic warning. Before he could settle in, the system''s voice chimed in, sounding almost apologetic. ????$-¡é-§ß§Ñ$¦Ñ#¦Ó&¦Å-§ñ$-$?&?-! [Host, I''m really sorry.] Seojun frowned, glaring at the air. "You planned this, didn''t you?" he muttered. "You said we could use Zyraena''s godly powers, but they''re actually mine." [Exactly, Host,] the system continued. [By forcefully giving blessings through the altar, your growth has been accelerated, leveling you up and unlocking achievements.] Seojun glanced at the glowing hologram that appeared before him [Achievement Unlocked: First Step Toward Godhood] Congratulations! You have taken the first step on your journey to godhood. Your actions have begun to draw divine energy towards you, marking you as a potential deity in the eyes of the cosmos. As a result, you have unlocked a new path with unique challenges and rewards! Objective: Gain the faith and loyalty of at least 30 followers who will believe in your power and willingly accept your blessings.Current Progress: 0/30 followers. Rewards: Divine Bracelet : Increases mana regeneration by 50% and enhances the strength of any blessings you give. 1000 Divine Points: Exchangeable for skills, items, or upgrades in the Divine Store. New Title: Aspiring Deity: Increases charisma and influence when interacting with mortals and lesser beings. New Skill: Divine Sense: Allows detection of nearby entities with divine potential or hostility. (locked: Can be used after clearing the first task.) Seojun''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I don''t have any plans to be a god," he said firmly, waving his hand to dismiss the hologram. [But, Host, becoming a god offers substantial benefits. You''ll gain access to unparalleled power, authority over your own domain, and the ability to shape reality in ways even powerful mortals cannot. With these rewards, you could grow stronger, faster.] Seojun''s eyes remained serious as he stared at the empty space where the hologram had just disappeared. The system''s voice came through, softer and uncertain. [I-I''m sorry again, Host,] it stammered. Seojun''s tone was firm, leaving no room for doubt. "After I find my mom, I''ll forget all about this If you don''t stop meddling with things i don''t want. I''ll deactivate you, I''m serious this is not a joke so never mention this godly thing again." He paused, his expression softening just slightly. "I''ll make up for all the five years I''ve been gone and give her the peaceful life she deserves." The system fell silent, unable to muster a response, sensing that Seojun meant every word. Seojun finally allowed his eyes to close, exhaustion pulling him into a deep sleep. The night passed in a blur, his dreams filled with fleeting images of his mother''s smile and a peaceful life far away from the chaos he had faced. Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Is it just a mask Morning came too quickly. A loud knock on the door startled Seojun awake. He groggily sat up, rubbing his eyes. The knocking grew more insistent, and he sighed, dragging himself out of bed. "Alright, alright, I''m coming," he muttered, still half-asleep as he made his way to the door.He opened it, expecting a delivery or maybe a messenger, but instead, a blur of motion launched itself at him. Before he could react, Alexa jumped on him with a loud, excited squeal. "Seojun!" she shouted, her arms flinging around his neck. The sudden impact knocked him off balance, and they both tumbled to the ground, Alexa landing on top of him. "Oof!" Seojun grunted as he hit the floor, Seojun blinked in confusion as Alexa''s sudden tears began to fall. "Alexa?! What the¡ª" Before he could finish, Alexa started sobbing, her arms still wrapped tightly around him. "Thank you, Seojun! Thank you so much for breaking our curse!" she cried, her voice breaking with emotion. She kept repeating her thanks, her grip on him not loosening in the slightest. Alex walked in through the open door, a relieved smile on his face. "Yeah, man, you really did us a huge favor," he added. Seojun, still flat on his back with Alexa crying on top of him, frowned. "Stop crying, you look ugly," he muttered, trying to hide his awkwardness. Alexa gasped dramatically, giving his chest a light slap. "You''re so mean!" she pouted, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Seojun pushed himself up, gently nudging Alexa to stand. As he got to his feet, he glanced at the clock on the wall. It was just 6 a.m. He groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Couldn''t this have waited until later?" he sighed. Alex laughed, amused by the whole scene, while Alexa crossed her arms, still pouting. "How cold, Seojun!" she teased, Seojun rolled his eyes, "Yeah, yeah... whatever." Seojun dragged himself back to his bed, collapsing onto the mattress with a heavy sigh. "Wake me up later," he mumbled, already pulling his blanket over his head, shutting out the morning light. "Hey! Don''t sleep again!" Alexa protested, stepping closer to his bed. "Tell us what happened last night! Seojun!" she shouted, but Seojun''s breathing had already settled into a slow, steady rhythm. He was out cold. Alex chuckled, placing a hand on Alexa''s shoulder. "Let him sleep, Alexa," he said gently. "He''s probably exhausted. He''ll tell us everything later." Alexa pouted, clearly frustrated but nodded reluctantly. "Fine, but he better explain everything when he wakes up," she grumbled, crossing her arms. Several hours passed. Alexa and Alex waited patiently, occasionally glancing over at the still-sleeping figure of Seojun. Finally, Seojun stirred, blinking against the sunlight filtering through the window. He stretched, yawning as he sat up. "Good, you''re awake," Alex greeted with a grin. "Now, about last night..." Ignoring the eager looks from Alexa and Alex. He glanced around, spotting a small table with a spread of food. Without a word, he walked over, sat down, and began eating hungrily. "Hey! I''m talking to you!" Alexa snapped, her voice filled with impatience. Seojun, mouth full of food, simply pointed to his lips as he continued chewing. Alexa fumed, tapping her foot in irritation, while Alex chuckled at the scene, trying to stifle his laughter. "You!" Alexa shot a glare at him, clearly annoyed. Alex smiled and walked over to Seojun, handing him a glass of water. "Here, drink up," he said calmly. Seojun nodded in thanks, gulping down the water before diving back into the food. Alex joined him at the table, grabbing a plate. "Seriously, Seojun..." Alexa muttered, rolling her eyes but finally taking a seat herself, reluctantly waiting for him to finish. As Seojun continued to eat, Alex glanced at him and asked, "So, when should we head to US?" Seojun took a long sip of water, then replied between bites, "Now." Alexa, frustrated by Seojun''s lack of engagement, shot him an exasperated look. "We need to talk first!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun, unfazed, continued spooning food into his mouth, clearly ignoring her. MvLeMpYr-exclusive Alex chuckled at the interaction. "I''ll go prepare for our departure," he said, grabbing his phone and heading out of the room. The cool morning air greeted him as he stepped outside. Alexa glared daggers at Seojun, but he remained oblivious, focusing entirely on his meal. His relaxed demeanor only seemed to irritate her further. After a few moments, Alexa sighed heavily, "I have too many questions for you," Alexa pressed on. "What happened while we were unconscious? How did you break our curse? Do you know that the deities are looking for you? You''re lucky we decided to keep it a secret." Seojun remained silent "And where is that skyland now? It''s not in its usual area." Seojun finished his mouthful of food, finally setting his spoon down. "Just what happened to you, Seojun?" she added. Alex returned to the room, having made the necessary preparations for their departure. He looked at Seojun, who had finally finished his meal and was placing his plates in the dishwasher. Alexa, still fuming from the unanswered questions, had given up, her frustration giving way to resignation. Alex cleared his throat and addressed the group. "It''s seems like Grandpa also wants us to collect some items from the Mystic Union." "Oh, wow, really? That''s great!" Alexa responded, her interest piqued. Her frustration seemed to dissipate. Alex turned to Seojun. "Is that okay with you, Seojun? We''re heading to the Mystic Union Guild first." Seojun, still focused on tidying up, nodded. "Yeah." Alex continued, "The helicopter will arrive in 30 minutes, so you should bring some clothes. We might be staying there for a few days." Seojun acknowledged the information with a nod. On the rooftop, Chairman Alexander stood alone, watching as the helicopter carrying Seojun and his grandchildren faded into the distance. A voice, resonating with a godly timbre, broke the silence. "Alexander." Alexander turned, recognizing the voice of the goddess he often spoke with. "Goddess" he replied, his tone respectful. The goddess''s voice echoed softly, as though carried by the wind. "It seems you''re deep in thought. What troubles you?" Alexander sighed. "It''s nothing, Goddess. I was just wondering why you''re concerned about the human who made an altar last night." The goddess''s response was calm and deliberate. "There is a reason why creating altars has become forbidden. Making an altar requires immense amounts of mana, beyond what even the chosen of Zeus could provide, especially without guidance from the gods or goddesses." Alexander''s frown deepened. "And?" The goddess continued, "The process of becoming a god has changed. The first step now involves making an altar. So, whoever performed this act last night has taken their first step toward divinity." She paused, her voice taking on a more urgent tone. "We must find this human and protect them from the greedy deities." Chairman Alexander now in a deep thought ''Is Seojun''s non-awakened status just a mask? What are you hiding from us? I hope you don''t put my grandchildren in danger."'' Chapter 113: Chapter 113: The Mystic Union After several hours of flying, the helicopter finally approached the U.S. The sprawling cityscape of Washington, D.C., came into view. Seojun looked down at the vibrant capital, The helicopter descended, approaching a large building with a rooftop where people were already waiting, preparing for their arrival. Alexa leaned toward Seojun, her eyes wide with excitement. "You see that Guild Seojun?! That is the Mystic Union. Their weapons, items, and gear are the best in the world! We''re getting our gear from them, and their quality is unmatched." Seojun listened as Alex added, "The Mystic Union specializes in crafting and enhancing weapons, items, and gear. They''re the top guild for creating the finest equipment, and their reputation is well-earned." As the helicopter landed, Seojun, Alex, and Alexa disembarked and were greeted by two young people waiting by the landing pad. Seojun took in their appearance: both had black hair and striking blue eyes. Alex leaned in closer to Seojun and whispered, "Those are Mr. Jonathan Hamilton''s children¡ªthe guildmaster of the Mystic Union. Nathan and Elshienne." Seojun looked at them, a sense of recognition stirring within him. "Hamilton? Isn''t that the family owned the Second Elite university in Korea?" he asked. Alex nodded. "That''s right. They''re very influential." Meanwhile, Alexa, brimming with cheerfulness, struck up a lively conversation with the Hamiltons. Seojun, however, remained observant, his curiosity piqued by the connection. As the group made their way down from the rooftop, the sound of their footsteps echoed through the stairwell. Alexa was at the front, chatting animatedly with Nathan and Ellisiene. Her laughter and lively conversation contrasted with the more subdued pace of Seojun and Alex, who followed closely behind. The elevator dinged softly as they arrived on a specific floor. Stepping out, Seojun found himself in what resembled a high-end museum. The floor was spacious, with sleek marble tiles and soft, ambient lighting highlighting the exhibits. Glass display cases were meticulously arranged throughout the room, each one encasing an array of weapons, gear, and artifacts. Seojun''s a bit shock as he took in the scene. Each item was protected by a glass box, allowing unobstructed views while preserving their pristine condition. The displays were arranged by type and importance, from ornate swords with intricate engravings to shimmering armor pieces that seemed to pulse with an otherworldly light. The system''s voice echoed in Seojun''s mind, [The weapons, gear, and items here are of exceptional quality. It appears the crafter or artisan is likely blessed by God Kragmer.] Seojun''s curiosity was piqued. He mentally inquired, ''Who is God Kragmer?'' [God Kragmer is a SS-Rank Dwarf God renowned for his unparalleled craftsmanship and blessing of artisans. His favor grants extraordinary skill in forging weapons and artifacts.] Seojun''s gaze returned to the displays. Alex, observing Seojun''s intense focus on a particular item, turned and asked, "Is there anything here that caught your attention?" Seojun remained silent, his gaze fixed on one display case. Inside was an exquisitely crafted sword, its blade a brilliant azure with intricate silver runes etched along its length. The hilt was adorned with precious gems, and the entire weapon exuded an aura of sophistication and power. The sword''s elegance was undeniable. The craftsmanship was so fine that even the slightest reflection of light seemed to dance along its surface, hinting at its remarkable quality. Seojun''s eyes followed the delicate engravings, each one a testament to the artisan''s skill. Seojun''s thoughts drifted as he admired the sword. ''This is truly impressive. Almost all of these items are S-Ranked. Their craftsmanship is extraordinary, but¡­'' [These items, while impressive, are nothing compared to what you''ve got in the Abyss.] Seojun agreed and Alexa''s excitement grew palpable. She hurried to Seojun''s side, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Isn''t this the Moonlight Sword?!" she asked, barely able to contain her excitement. "The one that''s said to be able to cut through the sea or anything?" Elshienne smiled, her eyes twinkling with a hint of amusement at Alexa''s reaction. "Yes sister, The Moonlight Sword is a legendary blade. It''s famed for its incredible cutting power and the ability to cleave through even the toughest materials, including water." Seojun''s gaze remained fixed on the sword, but he couldn''t help but let out a soft, dismissive tsk. The sound was subtle but noticeable in the otherwise quiet room. Nathan, who had been observing the interaction, narrowed his eyes at Seojun''s reaction. Elshienne, too, was taken aback by the sound. They exchanged glances, both feeling a touch of irritation. Nathan approached Seojun, his tone edged with formality. "Is there something about the Moonlight Sword that doesn''t meet your expectations?" Elshienne joined Nathan, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern. "Yes, we''d like to understand your thoughts. The Moonlight Sword is a revered artifact, and we value its craftsmanship greatly." Seojun shrugged nonchalantly, At that moment, a faint, ominous presence made itself known, drawing Seojun''s attention. He tensed, sensing an approaching threat. Alexa and Alex, sensing the shift in atmosphere, immediately noticed Seojun''s discomfort. Alexa, quick to act, stepped between Seojun and the visibly irritated Nathan and Elshienne. "I''m really sorry about our friend," she said, her tone apologetic and slightly flustered. "Don''t mind him." Nathan and Elshienne exchanged annoyed glances, their irritation growing. They didn''t hide their displeasure as they looked at Seojun, their expressions showing clear disdain. Alexa, with a forced smile, tried to defuse the situation. "How about we focus on the items that Grandpa requested? We wouldn''t want to waste any more time." As the group moved further away, Alex turned to Seojun, his face a mixture of frustration and concern. "You''ve made an enemy there, Seojun. Nathan and Elshienne are known for their attitudes. I thought you''d be a good friend." Seojun''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I didn''t mean to offend them i just tsk. that doesn''t mean anything" Alex sighed, shaking his head. "Well, now we have to deal with the fallout. Hopefully, it won''t cause too many problems down the line." see-MVLeMpYr-for-more Alex led Seojun to a quiet roo. The room was modest, with simple furnishings and a window that offered a view of the cityscape. Huno was already there, lounging comfortably in one corner. "Stay here, Seojun," Alex instructed, gesturing towards a chair. "I''ll just go get Grandpa''s things." Seojun leaned back in his chair, glancing over at Huno who lay comfortably. [You''ve certainly managed to get on the nerves of the Hamilton siblings. I''m amazed at how effortlessly you can stir up trouble.] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun responded, his tone calm but resolute, ''I wasn''t trying to cause trouble. That isn''t even the real Moonlight Sword¡ªit''s just a fragment.'' With that, Seojun reached into his inventory and pulled out a sword that closely resembled the one in the display case. However, this sword had a distinctive feature: a large, luminous crystal embedded in its center. The crystal gleamed with an ethereal light, setting the blade apart from the one they had seen earlier. He held the sword up, allowing the light to catch its facets and reveal its true nature. ''This is the real Moonlight Sword,'' he continued. ''The crystal is what distinguishes it and gives it its true power. The sword in the display is merely an imitation, lacking the core element that defines its legendary status.'' Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Meeting a Kid Seojun continued to examine the sword he had just retrieved, the crystal embedded in its center catching the light and reflecting a spectrum of colors. He thought about the implications of his earlier actions and the potential of creating an altar. ''Making an altar allows me to access my other items in the inventory,'' Seojun mused, ''that''s not a bad outcome.'' Seojun continued to examine the sword he had just retrieved suddenly he heard a voice. "That''s a beautiful sword." Instinctively, Seojun concealed the sword and looked up, finding a child sitting across the table from him. The kid''s presence was sudden and unexpected. Seojun, curious and cautious, slowly returned the sword to his inventory. Almost immediately, the child vanished. "Wow, what is that? You''re piercing the air?" The child''s voice now came from his side. Seojun turned to see the kid staring intently at the half-visible sword, hovering in mid-air beside him. Seojun furrowed his brow and continued to study the sword. Seojun put the sword away and looked at the child. "Who are you?" he asked. The child vanished instantly, and a moment later, she reappeared sitting across from him. She had a shoulder-length brown hair, blue eyes. ''Why am i seeing a younger version of myself but a girl?'' She hugged a blue plushie shaped like a shark tightly to her chest, her gaze fixed on Seojun with a mix of curiosity and innocence. powered-by-MvLeMpYr Before Seojun could ask another question, the girl suddenly appeared at his side, her blue eyes wide with curiosity. "What''s your name, brother?" she asked. Seojun frowned slightly and replied, "Seojun. Han Seojun." The girl extended her hand with a bright smile and introduced herself, "I''m Jana hye Just call me Jana Brother. It''s nice meeting you." Seojun accepted Hana''s hand and shook it gently. Her innocent curiosity was disarming. "Did you come from the future? Are you my future self?" she asked, her eyes wide with wonder. Seojun''s usual composure softened in the face of her cuteness. He couldn''t help but smile. "Maybe?" Hana''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Really? Then can I have that sword?" Seojun chuckled softly, his guard lowered by her infectious enthusiasm. Seojun shook his head gently. "The sword is too big for you, Jana." Jana''s eyes fell to the small sword she was holding. "Daddy found this and enhanced for me, but I want something bigger." Seojun examined the small sword. It was clearly a fragment, something that seemed incomplete but still finely crafted. "Can I borrow?" he asked. Jana nodded eagerly, handing over the small sword. As soon as Seojun took it, his appraisal skill activated. [Appraisal Activated.] Item: Fragmented blade - Description: A small but intricately crafted sword fragment. This piece appears to be a part of a larger, more powerful weapon. It holds sentimental value and has been skillfully made by a master craftsman. - Status: Fragmented - Potential: Enhanced when combined with other pieces or restored to its original form. May possess hidden attributes or enhancements. Note: Investigate further to determine its full potential and any possible upgrades or restoration requirements. [Would you like to proceed with further analysis or restoration?] Seojun muttered "Analyse" - Fragment Analysis: The fragment is part of a larger weapon. Restoring it requires accessing the original item in your inventory. - Warning: Using fragments can be dangerous. Confirm if you want to restore this fragment to its original state. Seojun looked at Jana, who was watching him with sparkling eyes. "Using fragments can be dangerous. Do you want me to restore it to its original state?" Jana''s eyes lit up. "Can you really do that, brother? Wow! Do it! I don''t like the feeling of this small sword anyway." Seojun smiled and ruffled Jana''s hair affectionately. "Sure thing," As Jana giggled and appreciated the gesture, Seojun accessed the original sword from his inventory. Following the system''s instructions, he began the restoration process. The fragment slowly merged with the original sword, growing and reshaping into its full form. As the restoration process completed, the fragment transformed into a larger sword, its full form gleaming in the light. Jana''s eyes widened in awe. "Wow! How did you do that, brother?!" She reached out eagerly, but Seojun raised the sword out of her grasp. "You should use the small sword form for now. A weapon bigger than you can be dangerous." Jana looked up at him with innocent curiosity. "If I listen, will you play with me?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun smiled warmly. "Yeah." "Deal!" Jana exclaimed, her face lighting up with excitement. Seojun concentrated, channeling his mana to shrink the sword back to its smaller size. He knew the sword''s size was influenced by the amount of mana used. Once it was the size of a dagger, he handed it to Jana. Jana held the small sword carefully. "Wow! It feels amazing! It''s not like earlier, when something felt off." Seojun nodded. "You can feel the difference?" Jana beamed and nodded. "Yes, it feels just right now!" Seojun felt a sense of satisfaction, pleased that Jana was happy with the transformed sword. He looked forward to the playful moments they would share. Seojun watched as Jana, with impressive dexterity, expertly twirled and flipped the small sword. He was still in awe. "How old are you, Jana?" he asked, curiosity piqued. "I''m turning 5 next month," Jana replied with a bright smile. "Thank you so much for this, brother. I told Daddy that it''s dangerous to use incomplete artifacts, but he didn''t listen." Jana carefully placed the sword into a leather sheath and then got down from her chair, pulling it closer before sitting back down. Seojun thought, ''Is this really how a nearly 5-year-old acts?'' "Hehee, you can''t believe I''m just 5 years old, brother?" Jana said, noticing his astonishment. "Don''t worry, everyone gets that." "What do you mean?" Seojun asked, puzzled. Jana''s eyes sparkled with a hint of pride. "Oh, I''m a bit of a prodigy. Daddy says so too. I''ve been practicing a lot, so people often can''t believe how skilled I am for my age." Jana swung her feet playfully as she sat in the chair, clearly enjoying the attention. Seojun watched her with a thoughtful expression, realizing that her mature behavior for her age might be due to her prodigious talent and experiences. Chapter 115: Chapter 115: A Kid(2) He noticed Jana suddenly look down, hugging her shark plushie tightly. "What''s wrong?" Jana''s voice trembled as she whispered, "Don''t you hate me now?" Seojun was taken aback by her words and the sight of her tears. Instinctively, he reached out, lifting Jana and placing her gently on his lap. "What are you talking about? Don''t cry. Why would I hate you?" he asked, gently wiping away her tears. Jana''s tears flowed freely as she clung to Seojun. "It''s just... people get really angry at me because I''m a prodigy," she sobbed. "They''re jealous, and they say mean things. I try my best, but it feels like no one is happy for me." Seojun gently wiped her tears and asked, "Why do they get angry? You''re just really talented." Jana sniffled and looked up at him. "Because they think I get special treatment and that I''m showing off and then they say things that hurt my feelings." Seojun hugged her tighter. "That sounds really tough. But you know what? Being good at something is nothing to be ashamed of. And the people who care about you, like me, are proud of you." Jana managed a small, grateful smile. "Thank you, brother. It''s nice to hear that. Can you be my friend?" Seojun smiled warmly and nodded. "Yes, of course, I''d be happy to be your friend." Jana''s face brightened with a relieved smile. "Thank you, brother! I''m really glad." Jana looked up at Seojun with a small pout. "Brother, I''m thirsty." Seojun stood up. "Wait here, I''ll get you some water." But Jana grabbed his shirt, her eyes wide and pleading. "Can I come too?" Seojun found her expression too cute to resist. He sighed. "Okay, you can come." Jana''s face lit up with a big smile. "Yey!" She jumped down from her chair and took Seojun''s hand. Her shark plushie was tucked under her arm as they walked down the hallway together. As they walked, Seojun overheard a few staff members whispering nearby. "Look, isn''t that Mr. Alex''s friend they brought along?" one said. "Wow, he''s really handsome," another added. "Shut up! Don''t you know him? He''s that returnee who''s F-rank. He''s useless," another voice interrupted. "Aw, that''s a shame. He looks really different from the news," someone else remarked. "But useless! How can the Ford keep someone like him around? Ugh, disgusting!" Seojun ignored the murmurs, focused on finding water for Jana. But Jana, hearing the comments, looked up at him worriedly. "Are you okay, brother?" Seojun smiled down at her. "Yeah, I''m fine. Why do you ask?" Jana seemed reassured and pointed to a high-tech water dispenser. "It''s right there." discover-stories-MVLeMpYr Seojun praised her, "Good job," and they approached the dispenser. After filling up their bottles, Seojun noticed Jana looked uneasy. "What''s wrong?" he asked, kneeling beside her. Jana blushed and whispered, "I need to pee, brother." Seojun chuckled softly. "It''s okay, there''s nothing to be shy about." "Wait here, brother!" Jana exclaimed, running off quickly. Seojun took a sip of his water and waited. When she took longer than expected, he started to worry and went to find her. He spotted her emerging from a side hallway, her shirt stuffed with snacks. "Where did you go?" Seojun asked, puzzled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jana grinned sheepishly. "Hehee, sorry brother. I just grabbed some snacks on my way back. Let''s go!" She pulled Seojun back toward the room, happily clutching her plushie and snacks. They played until Jana bid goodbye and as she leave Alex and Alexa came and they leave the Mystic Union Guild. Jana hugging her plushie watch as the helicopter flying away waving even so Seojun can''t see her. Once the helicopter was gone, Jana turned and began to walk away. A few curious staff members noticed her wandering around the hallways. A staff member approached her with a friendly smile. "Are you lost, baby girl?" he asked. Jana shook her head, and several other staff members gathered around, cooing at her cuteness. "She''s so adorable!" one of them said. "Look at her with that plushie, just precious," another added. The guy who first spoke asked gently, "Want me to bring you to your parents? They''re probably on the first floor." Jana smiled sweetly and replied, "I can do it, brother. Thank you!" She gave a polite bow that made everyone melt with affection. "Goodbye, sisters and brothers!" she said cheerfully as she walked away. As she moved down the hallway, she overheard a few staff members chatting. "Hey, where''s your friend?" one asked. "She just went to the restroom," another replied. "Probably pooping," someone else joked, and they all laughed loudly. Jana continued walking, her small steps taking her to a dark alley. She approached a door, slowly opening it to reveal a staff uniform-clad lady bound and gagged with silk, her hands tied behind her back. "I''m back, sister," Jana said as she entered the room. She proceeded to the storage room, where she would continue her secretive task. Jana set her shark plushie in the corner and retrieved her small sword, a chilling smile spreading across her face. "Where were we earlier? Oh right, you were saying mean things about my new friend." The lady''s eyes widened in fear as she shook her head frantically. Jana''s smile grew more unsettling. "What''s the matter?" she asked, her voice cold. She carefully removed the silk gag from the lady''s mouth. The lady, tears streaming down her face, began to apologize desperately. "I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean it! Please, forgive me!" Jana''s eyes were steely as she watched the woman''s distress. "Brother Seojun didn''t deserve that. He''s really kind and caring." The lady continued to cry and beg for forgiveness, her sobs shaking her entire body. "Please, I''m so sorry! Ms.Hye I didn''t know you were connected to him. I didn''t mean to." Jana''s expression softened just slightly as she considered the lady''s pleas. She kept her small sword at the ready but showed no sign of immediate anger. Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Learn to keep their mouths shut Jana walked closer to the terrified staff lady, her small figure looming over her. She leaned in and whispered softly into the lady''s ear, her breath cold and deliberate. "Remember this: be careful with your words. Sometimes they can hurt more than you think." The lady shuddered at the whisper, her fear evident as she nodded shakily. Jana straightened up and gave a final, piercing look before turning on her heel and walking towards the door. She stopped just before leaving and looked back. "If you ever think of saying something mean about my brother again, remember this moment." With that, she walked out of the storage room, leaving the lady trembling and alone in the dim light. The lady, trembling, slumped to the floor as she wiped away her tears. A sigh of relief escaped her lips as she muttered, "Just how the hell is that useless guy connected to Ms. Hye? If only I had recognized that he was with her earlier, I would have kept my mouth shut. Argh!" She stood up, smoothing out her clothing, and prepared to head to the restroom. As she stepped out of the storage room, she crossed paths with Nathan and Elshienne. She immediately moved aside and bowed deeply. "Have you seen Ahye?" Nathan asked. While still bowing, the staff lady pointed in a direction. "Ms. Hye went that way, sir." "Thanks," Nathan said, his tone brisk. Elshienne muttered, "Why do we have a spoiled sister? Ugh, Hye! Where are you?" He shouted for Ahye as they walked off. Once they were gone, the staff lady headed to the restroom, her mind still reeling from the earlier encounter. She adjusted her makeup, grumbling under her breath, "F*ck those Hamilton! That kid, acting all high and mighty with that fake sword. As if she really scared me." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, her eye caught something in the sink. Her blood ran cold as she saw her own tongue lying there, dripping with blood. Horrified, she clutched her throat as blood began to pour from the wound. Her screams echoed through the restroom as she collapsed to the floor. Outside the restroom, Jana leaned against the door, her expression twisted into a smirk that didn''t belong on a five-year-old''s face. Her small sword glistened with fresh crimson, and she carefully wiped the blood off with the edge of her sleeve. "Badmouthing my family, huh?" she muttered, her voice low, almost playful. She chuckled softly, a sound that would have sent shivers down anyone''s spine had they heard it. "People should learn to keep their mouths shut." She twirled the small sword between her fingers, almost like a toy, her blue eyes glowing with a strange intensity. Jana hugged her plushie shark tightly against her chest, her small fingers gripping its soft fabric. She giggled softly to herself, then reached up and clicked her hairpin with a swift motion. In an instant, her brown hair shimmered, shifting like liquid silver, turning into a striking white that cascaded down her shoulders. Her blue eyes sparkled even brighter against the stark contrast of her new hair color. She adjusted her hairpin with a little smile, then turned just as Nathan and Elshienne came storming down the hallway, looking frustrated. "There you are! Where did you go?!" Nathan demanded, his voice filled with annoyance, while Elshienne crossed her arms, her gaze sharp and impatient. Jana looked up at them, her eyes wide with feigned innocence. "Hehee, sorry, brother, sister," she replied, a playful grin spreading across her face. "I just wanted to explore a bit! But I''m ready now. Let''s go back!" Nathan sighed, rubbing the back of his neck in exasperation. "You can''t just wander off like that, Ahye. We''ve talked about this." As they walked through the hallways, Jana turned her head up toward Elshienne, curiosity dancing in her bright blue eyes. "Did you see the guy with Sister Alexa and Brother Alex?" she asked, her voice carrying a playful lilt. Elshienne scoffed a little, folding her arms tighter as they continued down the corridor. "Yeah, we saw him," she replied with a hint of annoyance. "he had the nerve to insult one of the swords Dad found. Can you believe that?" Nathan chuckled softly beside her. "He''s a returnee his probably don''t know dad, just What kind of idiot insults Dad''s swords?" he added, shaking his head in disbelief. Jana''s lips curled into a small, knowing smile as she listened to them. She hugged her shark plushie tighter, feeling a strange excitement bubbling up inside her. Her thoughts wandered back to Seojun ¡ª the warmth of his presence, the kindness in his eyes, the way he treated her like a real friend. "Can''t wait to meet you again, Brother Seojun," she thought to herself, her smile growing wider. "Don''t worry... As a friend, I will protect you." She looked down, hiding the sly grin on her face, while her siblings continued to chatter beside her. The thought of protecting him made her giggle quietly, feeling a strange sense of purpose settling in her chest. She skipped a little as she walked, her plushie shark swinging by her side, her heart feeling light and mischievous. After all, there was something exciting about having a secret¡­ and a new friend to protect. Meanwhile, An hour later Seojun and the twins were walking through the bustling streets, Seojun glanced over at Alexa, who was tightly gripping a small gadget that emitted a faint beeping sound. "Is that really working?" Seojun asked skeptically, raising an eyebrow at the device. thank-you-for-using-MvLeMpYr Alexa furrowed her brows in frustration. "It should be!" she replied, her voice tense with impatience. "But it''s acting up again¡­" Alex leaned over, glancing at the gadget. "I think it''s broken, sis," he said casually, earning a sharp glare from his sister. With a frustrated huff, Alexa stomped her foot and threw the gadget into a nearby trash can. "Ugh! How can we find Auntie now?!" Seojun clicked his tongue in mild annoyance. Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Finding Mom "System," he called out mentally. Almost immediately, he felt the familiar presence of his system responding. After a brief pause, the system began, [Host, I have found the reason why their frag- ] Seojun cut it off quickly, his voice firm. "We''ll talk about that later. Right now, I need you to contact Zyraena. I have to find my mom." The system responded obediently, [Yes, Host.] While they continued to follow Alexa''s lead, waiting for the system''s response, Seojun''s thoughts wandered back to his mom. After what felt like several long minutes, the system finally returned, its voice clear and precise, [Listen to me, Host. She''s near Turn left.] Alex and Alexa exchanged a glance as they noticed Seojun make a sudden turn left, veering away from the main street and into an unexpected direction. "Seojun!" Alex called out, confused by the abrupt change. "Just follow me," Seojun replied with a firm tone, trusting the system''s guidance as he moved quickly through the twists and turns of the alleyways. They continued walking, following Seojun''s lead, and soon found themselves emerging into a large, bustling area filled with people. The crowd thickened around them, and Seojun''s focus sharpened as the system''s voice resonated in his mind, [She''s inside, Host.] Seojun stopped in his tracks, lifting his gaze toward the massive building in front of them. It was circular in shape, towering over the nearby structures with its unique architectural design. The exterior was a blend of modern and classical elements ¡ª tall pillars supporting a domed roof, with intricate carvings etched into the stonework. Large glass panels reflected the bright sunlight, making the building almost seem to glow. Along the upper edge of the circular structure were banners displaying different colors, crests, and symbols, indicating the importance of whatever took place inside. The entrance had a set of grand archways that were guarded by a few heavily armored sentinels, who stood tall and alert. Alexa''s eyes widened as she took in the sight. "This¡­ This is the Tournament Hall!" she exclaimed, her voice laced with surprise. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun''s eyebrows furrowed. "Tournament Hall?" he echoed, not familiar with the place. Alex nodded, his expression a mix of curiosity and concern. "Yeah, it''s where they hold all the major combat tournaments, exhibitions, and some classified meetings for high-rankers." "Wait," Alex suddenly called out, halting Seojun and Alexa in their tracks. He quickly open the hologram of Global system server. "Today is the U.S. Top Ranker PvP Tournament," Alex announced, looking up at them. MVLeMpYr-original-content "Eh? Is it today?" Alexa asked and they noticed that Seojun had no idea so Alex explained. "PVP Tournament is a huge event. All the awakeners in the U.S. who think they have what it takes to challenge the top rankers participate in this tournament. It''s their chance to take the place of the current top rankers, and if they win, they get to move up in the rankings, gain fame, and secure massive rewards." Seojun looked up at the towering building. "Maybe Mom is watching the tournament, Let''s get in and check." Alex shook his head. "We can''t just walk in there, Seojun. This place is a fortress during events like these. I doubt they''d let us in without tickets, and I''m pretty sure they''re all sold out by now." Before Seojun could reply, Alexa stepped forward with a confident grin. "Wait, I''ve got an idea. Just follow me." They trailed behind her as she approached the guards stationed at the entrance. Alexa reached into her pocket, pulled out a sleek, polished badge, and flashed it at them. The guards'' eyes widened in recognition and surprise. "Ms. Alexa! The Top 10 Korea Ranker!" one of the guards exclaimed, bowing slightly in deference. The other guard quickly followed suit. "We didn''t expect to see you here today, ma''am. How can we assist you?" A few people in the surrounding crowd overheard and began murmuring among themselves. "Is that really her?" one whispered. "Wow, it''s Alexa!" "Waah So pretty! Can i get a picture?!" "It''s the Dual blade Vixen Omg! I''m your fan!" More heads turned, and soon enough, a small crowd began to form around them, all buzzing with excitement at the sight of a celebrity awakener. Alexa shot a glance back at Seojun and Alex, her expression sharp. "Act like bodyguards, will you?" she hissed under her breath. Without missing a beat, Alex squared his shoulders and moved to Alexa''s side, standing tall and serious, as if he were her personal security. Seojun, catching on, mirrored his posture, taking up a position on the other side. They flanked her, trying to look as imposing as possible to keep the curious onlookers at bay. Seeing the reaction from the crowd, the guards quickly stepped aside, gesturing toward the entrance. "Please, go right in, Ms. Alexa. We''ll make sure no one disturbs you." "Thank you," Alexa replied, maintaining a cool and collected demeanor. She turned back to Seojun and Alex, motioning for them to follow her. "Let''s go, quickly." They hurried inside, the doors closing behind them just as the crowd began to swell with more onlookers. Inside the arena, the atmosphere was electric, filled with the roar of cheering fans, the hum of powerful magic, and the clash of weapons echoing through the massive space. Seojun looked around, taking in the sight of the vast stadium packed with spectators. Alexa glanced back at them, a satisfied grin on her face. "See? No need for tickets when you''ve got connections," she said with a wink. Seojun nodded, impressed. "Nice move," he admitted. "Now let''s find Mom." Alexa quickly pulled out a cap and a mask from her bag and put them on, tucking her hair beneath the cap. "Alright," she said, her voice slightly muffled by the mask. "We need to split up. It''ll be faster that way." Alex nodded, glancing at Seojun. "You''re the one who''s most likely to recognize her first, so keep your eyes sharp." Seojun''s heart was racing. He could feel it pounding in his chest with a mix of excitement and anxiety. "Got it," he replied, trying to steady his breathing. "Let''s meet back here in 20 minutes if we don''t find her." They all nodded in agreement, then turned and began moving in different directions. Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Found her? Seojun''s eyes darted from face to face as he made his way through the crowd. The stadium was packed, and the sounds of the ongoing fights in the arena below filled the air with the excited cheers and gasps of the audience. The ground beneath his feet vibrated with the force of the battles taking place. He looked up at the large screens showing the action in the arena, but his focus was on the faces in the stands. He scanned rows upon rows of spectators, his gaze moving quickly, searching for a familiar face. He spotted a woman with a similar build and hair color to his mom and his heart leapt, but as he drew closer, he realized it wasn''t her. Disappointment tightened his chest, but he pushed it away, determined to keep looking. He moved further down the aisles, weaving between the rows of people, catching snippets of conversation and the occasional cheer or groan as the fights below intensified. Seojun glanced over his shoulder to see Alexa moving through the crowd on the opposite side of the arena, her cap pulled low over her eyes, her mask hiding her face. Alex was already climbing up to the higher levels, scanning the stands with careful precision.Seojun''s heart pounded faster, a mix of hope and tension gripping him. He could feel it, a strange, almost magnetic pull. His mom was here and continued his search, moving quickly but carefully, his eyes never stopping. His senses were on high alert, every fiber of his being focused on finding her. He scanned faces rapidly, his heart racing with every step. Minutes passed, feeling like hours, and he still hadn''t found her but he refused to give up He took a deep breath and kept moving through the rows, determined to find her. Suddenly, he felt a sharp twinge in his chest, a strange feeling that made him stop in his tracks. His gaze shot up to a nearby in the frontrow. He couldn''t see clearly from this distance, but he felt something, a presence that was somehow familiar. "Mom," he whispered under his breath, and started moving in that direction, his heart pounding with renewed hope. Seojun made his way to the front row, where he was now just a few feet away from the arena. The noise of the crowd around him was almost deafening, and the energy in the air was electric. He approached a woman with short brown hair, his heart pounding, but as he got closer, he realized it wasn''t her. "Where are you, Mom?" he muttered under his breath, his frustration growing. A sharp, piercing sound began to ring in his ears, syncing with his heartbeat, a sound that seemed to grow louder with every passing second. [Host! Host!] The system''s voice cut through the noise, snapping Seojun back to reality. [Relax, host. You have to calm down.] Seojun took a deep breath, realizing he was starting to lose control. His hands were trembling slightly, and he hadn''t even noticed the people around him pushing him, shouting at him to move out of the way. He closed his eyes for a moment, forcing himself to steady his breathing. When he opened them again, he glanced toward the fighting in the arena below. A loud, excited voice echoed through the stadium. "And now, the question on everyone''s mind: Can he take the top 3 position? Can he defeat the Windstorm Queen?!" Seojun''s gaze shifted to the center of the arena. A woman with shoulder length brown hair, streaked with silver underneath, stood calmly, facing off against her opponent. Her movements were measured, almost effortless. Every strike she made seemed precise, every dodge executed with minimal movement. She fought with a grace that made it look like she wasn''t even trying. Her opponent, a large man with broad shoulders and a fierce expression, was visibly frustrated. Sweat dripped down his face, and his breath came in ragged gasps. He swung his sword with heavy, desperate movements, trying to break through the woman''s defenses, but she evaded each strike with ease. The crowd roared with excitement, their cheers growing louder with every passing second. The woman''s calm demeanor seemed to only further irritate her opponent, who was growing more reckless with each swing. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the woman''s eyes flicked upward, glancing into the crowd. Her gaze seemed to pierce through the sea of faces, and for a brief moment, her eyes met Seojun''s. Seojun felt a jolt run through him, a strange sensation he couldn''t quite place. His heart skipped a beat. There was something familiar in her gaze, something that tugged at his memory. "Seojun! We found her!" Alex''s voice shouted from somewhere above. Seojun tore his eyes away from the woman in the arena and looked up, spotting Alex waving at him from the stands. Without a second thought, he turned and sprinted toward Alex, pushing his way through the crowd. Just as he reached Alex, a sudden explosion rocked the stadium. Seojun and Alex turned back to see a massive cloud of dust rising from the center of the arena. The audience gasped in shock, and the announcer''s voice boomed over the speakers. "Did you see that?! It looks like our top 3 lost focus and didn''t see that attack coming! But look at this¡ªshe''s still standing! She won!" brought-to-you-by-MvLeMpYr As the dust dissapear, the figure of the woman became visible. She was injured, a gash running down her arm, but she was still standing. Her opponent lay on the ground, defeated. The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, the energy in the arena reaching a fever pitch. "The Windstorm Queen wins again!" the announcer declared. "What an incredible fight! Even with that last-minute attack, she''s come out on top! Truly a remarkable performance!" The stadium was filled with a mixture of awe and excitement as the woman raised her hand, acknowledging the crowd. Seojun couldn''t take his eyes off her. There was something about her, something that felt¡­ familiar. Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Shes what? "Where is she?" Alex glanced over his shoulder "She''s outside, with Alexa," he replied, but there was a hint of something else in his tone. Seojun noticed Alex''s expression, the way his face seemed tight with worry, "What''s wrong?" Seojun asked, but Alex just shook his head, looking down at his feet. Without another word, they pushed their way through the bustling crowd, heading toward the exit. When they reached the corner, Seojun saw Alexa standing near an older woman, her face partially turned away, looking off into the distance. Alexa seemed tense, glancing between the woman and Seojun as they approached. Seojun''s heart began to pound in his chest. He took a deep breath, his hands starting to tremble. He could feel it¡ªa connection, something deep and unexplainable pulling him toward the woman. He closed his eyes, listening. Even amidst the noise of the crowd, he could hear it¡ªthe familiar, rhythmic beating of a heart he once knew so well. His breath hitched. His hands shook as he slowly reached out and touched the old woman''s shoulder. "Mom...?" he whispered, his voice breaking, tears welling up in his eyes. The woman turned around, slowly, her face coming into view. Seojun''s breath caught in his throat as he looked at her. "W-who are you?" he stuttered, taking a step back, his voice thick with confusion and shock. "What is this? I thought you found Mom?" Alexa responded, holding up a small gadget. "This device," she said, "Helps to find Auntie by the heartbeat, It''s hard to explain but It led me to her." Confusion and fear clouded Seojun''s eyes as he demanded, "What do you mean?" The old woman, with a somber expression, spoke softly, "Last year, I had a heart surgery, and someone donated this heart to me." As the realization dawned, Seojun''s face went pale. His voice cracked, "N-no, it can''t be," Alex gently placed his hands on Seojun''s shoulders and handed him a letter. "W-What is this?" Seojun asked, his voice barely a whisper. "That is the donor''s letter. The surgeon gave it to me, asking me to pass it to her son." Seojun''s hands shook uncontrollably as he opened the letter. He closed his eyes tightly, trying to hold back the flood of emotions, and when he finally opened his eyes to read, he was overwhelmed by the sight of the familiar handwriting. His tears flowed freely as he recognized the words and collapsed to his knees. The letter was one of several. The first letter read: "Seojun, my beloved son, if you''re reading this, I''m so glad you''re finally back. I''ve been waiting for you, hoping and praying every day for your return. I even sought help from the Ford, but I couldn''t find you. Today, I celebrate your 21st birthday. Happy birthday, my precious son. I had a cake made just for you. Please come back. Mommy misses you so much." Seojun opened the next letter, his heart heavy: "I feel weak more than the usual and I don''t know if you will see me when you return. If I''m gone before you get back, please don''t worry about me. I will be watching over you from above. Live your life, Seojun. I am proud of you, always." Tears streamed down Alexa''s face as she watched Seojun''s anguish. She started crying openly, and Alex embraced her, offering her comfort. Seojun''s hands shook violently as he read the final letter, which was stained with blood. The letter contained a message that broke his heart even further: "I love you My baby. Always and forever." Seojun''s world shattered as he clutched the letter to his chest, his body wracked with sobs. He cried out desperately, calling for his mother, his voice filled with raw pain and longing. The old woman, seeing his suffering, knelt beside him and wrapped her arms around him, offering what little comfort she could. In a whisper, she said, "Your mother was involved in a hit-and-run accident. Her heart was healthy, but her liver was not. She was so kind to donate her heart to me so I could be with my son a little longer. I''m deeply sorry. I never wanted to accept it, but circumstances forced my hand, and she was declared brain dead." As the weight of the old woman''s words sank in, Seojun''s cries grew more intense. The old woman looked at Seojun with sympathy. "I''m so sorry, I know this won''t make it better, but I''ll carry her love with me, always." Seojun didn''t respond. His eyes stayed on the letters in his hands, his face blank. Alexa wiped her own tears and whispered, "Thank you," to the woman, her voice choked with emotion. Alex gave a curt nod, his face tight with concern. "We appreciate you sharing this with us. We''ll¡­ take it from here," The woman gave a final nod and walked away. Seojun sit still, lost in his grief. Alex and Alexa exchanged a worried look. "Let''s get him to the car," Alex said, gently guiding Seojun. Seojun followed, moving like he was on autopilot. The ride to the hotel was silent. Alexa sat next to Seojun, watching him hold the letters tightly. She reached out, touching his arm. "Seojun¡­ if you want to talk, I''m here," she whispered. He didn''t react, staring at his mother''s handwriting, his eyes empty. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex glanced at him in the mirror, worry growing. When they reached the hotel, they quickly checked in. "This is your room, Seojun," Alex said softly. Seojun stepped inside and locked the door. Alexa''s eyes filled with panic. "What if he harms himself, brother?" she whispered, holding Alex''s arm tightly. "He looked so¡­ broken." Alex sighed. "Auntie was his only family. He''s an only son, and his father is dead," he said quietly. "We have to give him some space, let him process this." Alexa bit her lip, looking at the door. "I hope he doesn''t do anything that will harm himself." "We''ll stay right here," Alex assured. "If he doesn''t come out soon, we''ll get in. I promise." Inside, Seojun sat on the bed, still staring at the letters, hearing his mother''s voice in his mind. His chest tightened, but he held back his tears. He gripped the letters harder, feeling numb. this-chapter-is-MVLeMpYr Outside, Alex and Alexa waited, listening for any sound, ready to act, hoping Seojun would open the door or at least make a sound. But all they heard was the quiet hum of the air conditioner, while Seojun remained lost in his grief, alone with his pain and his mother''s final words. Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Lets find her Huno sat in front of Seojun''s door, his eyes fixed on the handle as if willing it to open. His tail was low, and his ears twitched with every small noise. He whimpered softly, his worry clear. Alex noticed Huno''s posture and walked over, taking a seat beside the large dog. He gently petted Huno''s head. "It''s a good thing you seem to understand the situation," Alex murmured. "Don''t worry. Seojun is a strong guy." Huno whimpered again, a low, mournful sound. Alex sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I might be dumb, talking to a ordinary dog," he muttered, "but if you sense Seojun is about to do something¡­ bark at us, okay?" To Alex''s surprise, Huno nodded, a slow, deliberate motion. Alex blinked, a mix of shock and sadness crossing his face. "Thank you for staying with Seojun,I''ll go get you some food." Alex gave him a final pat and headed toward the kitchen, leaving Alexa on the sofa, her eyes still fixed on Seojun''s closed door. Huno lay down, resting his head on his paws, but his eyes never left the door. ''Father, what will happen to Master?'' Huno spoke, his voice trembling with concern. [It''s taking too long for the Goddess to respond. Just stay on guard. We can''t let Seojun fall into despair.] ''Yes, Father,'' Huno replied, his ears flattening against his head. ''I hope Master will be okay soon.'' He whimpered again, He listened to the sounds around him¡ªthe faint clatter of dishes from the kitchen, Alexa''s quiet breathing, and the unnerving silence from the room beyond the door. Huno stayed vigilant, ready to act if his beloved Master needed him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex returned from the kitchen with a bowl of food, carefully setting it down in front of Huno. "Here you go, buddy," he said softly, trying to sound cheerful. "You need to eat. Seojun would want you to take care of yourself, too." Huno stared at the bowl, his ears flat, not moving a muscle. His tail remained still, and he gave the food only a passing glance before turning his gaze back to the door. "Come on, Huno," crouching down beside him. "You have to eat. Seojun''s going to need you, and you can''t help him on an empty stomach." Huno let out a low whimper, Alex sighed and tried again. "Look, I know you''re worried about him. We all are," stroking Huno''s fur. "But Seojun needs you strong. If you don''t eat, you won''t be able to help him when he comes out of there." Huno lowered his head, still refusing to eat. ''How can I eat when my Master is suffering?'' He thought, Alex continued, "I know it''s hard. I''ve known Seojun, and he''s always been strong, always fought through everything. This¡­ this is different, but he''ll come back to us. You just have to trust him." Huno glanced up at Alex, his eyes softening for a moment. He nudged the bowl with his nose, but still didn''t take a bite. "Please, Huno," Alex urged gently. "For Seojun. Eat something, so you have the strength to help him. He needs you more than ever now." Huno hesitated, then slowly leaned down and took a small bite, chewing slowly. Alex smiled a little, relieved. "That''s it, good boy," he said softly. "I know it''s hard, but we''ve got to stay strong. For him." Huno swallowed and took another bite, but his thoughts remained on Seojun. ''I''ll eat¡­ but only so I can be ready when he needs me,'' Huno thought. ''Master¡­ please, come back to us soon.'' stay-updated-with-MVLeMpYr Morning arrived, but Seojun''s door remained closed. He hadn''t come out. Huno lay by the door all night, his eyes fixed on it, waiting. Suddenly, the system''s voice broke the silence. [Seojun is gone.] Huno jumped to his feet immediately, his ears perked up. ''Gone? Where did he go?'' [We need to find him, now,] Huno didn''t waste a second. He dashed toward the front door just as Alexa opened it to receive a delivery. She was distracted, signing for the package, and didn''t notice Huno slipping through the gap, his movements swift and determined. Alex called from inside, "Who is it?" "Just the delivery," Alexa replied, shutting the door without realizing Huno had escaped. Outside, Huno ran as fast as his legs could carry him, his heart pounding with urgency. [We''ve got news: his mother is alive. We must take her to Seojun,] the system''s voice guided him. "Let''s get her!"Huno thought, racing through the crowded streets. He dodged people and cars, narrowly missing a bicycle that swerved out of his way. His senses were sharp, focused on the path ahead, and he followed the system''s directions, his paws barely touching the ground. Meanwhile, on a distant rooftop, Seojun stood alone, gazing out at the city below. The wind tugged at his clothes, his hair whipped around his face. His eyes were empty, his shoulders slumped. He spoke to the wind, his voice breaking, "I survived 500 years just to see you again, Mom... but why didn''t you wait for me?" His voice was choked with pain. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he gazed out, feeling the weight of his loss crushing him. "I came back for you¡­ and now you''re gone." "You were the only family I had¡­ and you didn''t even wait for me." He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white, as the tears welled up again in his eyes. "How can I ever forgive myself for leaving you alone? For not being there when you needed me most¡­" He felt the sting of his own words, the rawness of the emotions tearing through him like a storm. "You did everything for me, gave up everything¡­ and I didn''t even get the chance to repay you¡­ to tell you how much you meant to me." Seojun stood on the edge of the rooftop, feeling the cold metal railing beneath his feet. The city stretched far below him, a blur of buildings and people. The wind whipped around him, tugging at his clothes and hair. He spread his arms, taking a deep breath, and looked down at the ground far below. He felt a calmness take over, as if the wind was inviting him to let go. The world tilted as he leaned forward, his eyes closing. With one last breath, he stepped off the edge. Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Why is he attacking us?! Seojun fell through the air, Just before he hit the ground, he vanished into thin air leaving no trace behind. On one of the floating islands Zones high above, a group of awakeners was in a fierce battle against a massive, fearsome boss monster. They were struggling, their weapons and spells barely making a dent in the creature''s thick hide. "Stay focused! We need to bring it down!" yelled the leader, his voice hoarse from shouting. "I''m running out of mana!" the mage shouted, casting a final, weak spell that barely affected the boss. "We need to figure out a new strategy!" "We can''t hold out much longer!" the healer cried, trying to keep everyone in fighting shape while struggling with exhaustion. "Boss! We need a break or we''re finished! We have to escape for now!" One of the fighters, his armor dented and scratched, gritted his teeth. "Everyone! We need to regroup! This thing is too strong!" The leader nodded, sweat dripping from his brow. "Just wait! A little more Guys! Concentrate on the weak spots! We can''t let up now!" The group fought with increasing desperation, their attacks becoming more frantic as the monster. The mage''s spells grew weaker, and the healer struggled to keep up with the growing number of injuries. As the battle continue, a sudden flash of light lit up the sky above them. The warriors glanced up, momentarily distracted by the strange, luminous phenomenon. "What was that light?" one of the fighters asked, looking up with a mix of confusion and hope. "It''s probably nothing," the leader said, trying to keep everyone''s focus on the battle. "Just keep fighting! Don''t let your guard down!" The group pressed on, unaware of the mysterious event happening above them. The battle on the floating zone had reached a critical point. Exhausted and battered, the group of awakeners struggled to stay on their feet as the massive boss monster loomed over them, its roars echoing through the skies. Their attacks were now weak and ineffective, and it seemed like their efforts were in vain. "Hold on!" the leader shouted, though his voice was barely more than a whisper. "W-We can''t f-fight Anymore," One of the fighters collapsed, their strength finally giving out. The healer, barely conscious, continued to mend wounds, but her efforts were futile against the relentless onslaught. The mage, drained of mana, could no longer cast spells and stood frozen in fear. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the monster prepared to deliver a final, crushing blow, a sudden, blinding flash of light cut through the darkness. The awakeners shielded their eyes, When the light faded, a man with striking blue eyes and brown hair stood in their midst. He was bare-handed, his fists glowing with a faint, intense energy. He didn''t speak, his face expressionless and focused as he stepped forward. Without hesitation, the man began to fight. Each punch he delivered was powerful and precise, sending shockwaves through the boss monster. The creature roared in agony with every hit, its attacks growing increasingly disorganized. "Who is that guy?" one of the fighters murmured in disbelief. "How is he handling the boss so easily?" The leader, struggling to his feet, gasped,The mage, eyes wide with amazement, managed to reply, "I don''t know, but he''s saving us!" Another fighter, eyes wide, added, "This is insane! How can that monster not withstand his punches?" As the man continued his relentless assault, one of the awakeners quickly pulled out a streaming device and began broadcasting the fight. "This is incredible! I''m streaming this live¡ªpeople need to see this!" The man''s fists moved with a speed and force that seemed almost otherworldly. Each blow landed with a resounding impact, and the boss monster staggered under the relentless assault. It was clear that the creature was no match for the man''s strength. A murmured comment drifted through the group. "Is that a foreigner? Where did he come from?" The leader, still reeling from exhaustion, watched in stunned silence as the man delivered a final, crushing blow. The monster collapsed with a deafening roar, defeated at last. The battle was over, and the boss monster lay defeated on the ground. The man with blue eyes and brown hair stood above it, his eyes closed as if lost in thought. The leader of the group, still catching his breath, approached the man with a mix of gratitude and curiosity. "Thank you so much Sir! May i ask who you are?" he asked, his voice strained but sincere. Without responding, the man raised his palm toward the group. "Flame Blast" A sudden, intense dark energe began to go toward them and the leader''s instincts flared with alarm. "Barrier!" he shouted, The awakeners scrambled to form a protective barrier around themselves. But the force was unlike anything they had encountered¡ªpowerful and unrelenting. "Is that dark Flame?!" one of the fighters murmured in shock, staring at the swirling, dark ominous energy. "Why is he attacking us?!" another fighter cried out, panic evident in their voice. "How can a this be so strong?!" someone else shouted. "I can''t hold on to the barrier! Boss! We gotta do something!" The pressure from the Flame blast grew more intense, pushing the group closer to the edge of the skyland. The barrier was straining under the immense force, bending and crackling with energy. The healer, who was desperately trying to support the barrier with her buffs, saw the danger clearly. "We''re gonna fall!" she shouted in terror, realizing that the edge of the floating island was dangerously near. The Flame blast suddenly vanished, and the force pushing against the group disappeared. They collapsed, breathing heavily and trying to recover. "What just happened?" someone whispered, their voice filled with confusion and exhaustion. The healer, still on her knees, glanced around with wide eyes. "Look ahead!" she pointed, her voice trembling.The others, straining to lift their heads, followed her gaze. Their eyes widened in shock as they took in the sight before them. read-more-at-NovelFire "It''s gone!" the healer exclaimed. "The boss''s body and the man¡ªthey''re both gone!" "What?!" the leader shouted in disbelief, struggling to his feet.The group stared at the empty forest where the boss monster and the mysterious man had been moments ago. The floating island zone became quiet and the once menacing Dark Flame was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Finally... Seojun lay in darkness, feeling warm and safe. A soft voice called his name over and over again. "Seojun... Seojun..." story-at-NovelFire The voice was familiar. He slowly opened his eyes and saw a face he hadn''t seen in a long time. Tears filled his eyes as he realized who it was. It was his mother. Her hair once brown, was now white with age. Her face had deep lines, showing the years that had passed But her eyes were still warm and loving, the same as he remembered. She smiled gently and touched his face, wiping away his tears with a soft, wrinkled hand. "Mom¡­" She didn''t speak, just kept caressing his face. Seojun''s head rested in her lap, and he could feel her hand trembling slightly. He reached up, took her hand, and held it tight, his eyes closing as more tears slipped down his cheeks. "I''m glad you visited me in my dream, Mom," he said softly. His mother kept stroking his cheek, her thumb moving in slow, calming circles. Her other hand squeezed his, holding on like she never wanted to let go. He could hear her breathing, slow and a little shaky, like she was trying not to cry, too. After a moment, she spoke, her voice soft and full of love. "My dear Seojun¡­ I''ve missed you so much." Seojun''s heart ached at her words. He held her hand tighter, feeling the rough and soft parts that were so familiar to him. His lips trembled, but he couldn''t find the words to say. All he could do was cry. She leaned down and kissed his forehead gently, her breath warm against his skin. He felt a calmness come over him, easing the pain he had carried for so long. "It''s okay, my son," she whispered. "I''m here now." Tears kept rolling down Seojun''s face, but he felt some peace now. For a moment, he felt like he was home. He closed his eyes again, holding her hand close, trying to hold on to this moment as long as he could. "Just a little longer..." he murmured, feeling himself drifting back into darkness, still holding his mother''s hand. "Stay with me a little longer, Mom..." Seojun drifted back into sleep, feeling the warmth of his mother''s presence fading away. But then, his eyes snapped open. He sat up quickly, his breathing uneven, and looked around. He was in a hotel room, Confusion and disappointment washed over him as he realized it had all been a dream. His hands gripped his hair, and he looked down, muttering sadly, "Mom¡­" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes?" His head shot up. His eyes widened at the familiar voice. A woman was approaching him from across the room. Seojun stared at her, unable to believe what he was seeing. She had the same kind eyes, the same gentle smile. She put a tray of food on the table in front of him, then sat down beside him, her smile widening as she noticed his stunned expression. "Why is my son crying again?" she asked softly. "Did you have a bad dream?" Seojun''s lips trembled, his heart racing in his chest. He stammered, "Am¡­ am I still dreaming?" His mother chuckled lightly. "Of course not, Seojun. I''m real." Seojun''s eyes widened further. He hesitated then reached out with shaky hands cupping her face She felt warm, alive. His fingers brushed over her cheeks, feeling the smoothness of her skin. She didn''t look old like she did in his dream¡ªshe looked younger, just as he remembered her from years ago. "Are you¡­ for real?" he whispered, his voice cracking. "B-but you¡­ you don''t look old¡­" She smiled softly, her eyes filled with warmth and love. "It''s not important Seojun. The important is Mommy''s alive." For a moment, Seojun just stared at her, trying to process what was happening. Tears filled his eyes again, and he didn''t hesitate any longer. He lunged forward, wrapping his arms around her tightly, burying his face in her shoulder. "Mom¡­" he sobbed, his voice muffled against her. "Mom, you''re really here¡­ I thought¡­ I thought I lost you¡­" His mother held him close, her hand gently stroking his hair. "Shh, it''s okay, my baby boy," she whispered soothingly. "I''m here now. I''ve missed you so much." Seojun clung to her like he was afraid she might disappear if he let go. "I''ve missed you too, Mom¡­ so much¡­ You don''t know how much I''ve wanted to see you." She continued to hold him, rocking him gently back and forth. "I''m here now, Seojun. You don''t have to worry anymore." Seojun wiped his tears away and slowly pulled back from the hug, looking at his mother with a mix of confusion and concern. "But¡­ what about that old woman?" he asked quietly. "She said you gave her your heart. A-And I could hear the heartbeat¡­ I knew it was yours." His mother''s smile remained gentle as she nodded. "I was declared brain dead, Seojun," she explained softly. "But I suddenly woke up in the hospital room." Seojun listened closely, his heart still pounding with uncertainty. "I was here in a US hospital," she continued. "And your uncle saved me." "Uncle Shaun?" Seojun asked, his eyes widening in surprise. His mother nodded, her smile fading a bit as she spoke more seriously. "Yes, brother Shaun. When he came to visit he couldn''t find me. And when he learned I was brain dead and that my heart was going to be transplanted to an old woman, he immediately begged the god who blessed him for a miracle. I came back to life¡­ but at a cost. Half of your uncle''s remaining lifetime was taken away." Seojun''s eyes filled with worry. "S-so, Uncle Shaun is dead?" His mother chuckled, unable to hold back a laugh. "Of course not! I got you there, didn''t I?" Seojun pouted, his cheeks puffing out in frustration. "Mom! Don''t joke about things like that!" She laughed again, the sound light and full of joy. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t resist," she said, wiping away a tear from her own laughter. "But it''s true, Brother was willing to sacrifice his life for me. The goddess saw his pure heart and decided to bless him. They returned the lifetime that was taken from him. So, not only did he survive, but he also brought me here to the US to get the best care." Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Time with my Mom Seojun sat quietly, his mind full of questions. Why did Uncle Shaun suddenly have a change of heart? Why did he regret it now? After all those years of ignoring us, why did he suddenly care enough to save Mom''s life? It didn''t make sense to him. He always saw his uncle as cold and uncaring even change his surname. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. NovelFire-your-novel-source For so many years, Uncle Shaun wanted nothing to do with them. Seojun remembered how his mother had begged her brother for help when things were really hard. She had asked for money, anything to help them get by but Uncle Shaun never answered. He had turned his back on them and went to the US, avoiding them completely. As Seojun was deep in thought, his mother gently held his hand, her touch warm and comforting. "Seojun," she said softly, making him look up at her, "I know it''s hard to understand, but your uncle regrets turning his back on us when we needed him." "He wants to talk to you soon," his mother continued, her voice full of hope. "I hope you''ll treat him well, give him a chance to make things right." Seojun''s mother smiled warmly at him. "Now, let''s eat before the food gets cold," she said, picking up a spoon and trying to feed him herself like he was still a little boy. Seojun''s face flushed with embarrassment. "Mom, I can do it myself. Thank you," he mumbled, quickly taking the spoon from her hand. His mother chuckled softly, her eyes full of affection. "My son has grown up," As they ate, Seojun felt warmth spread through him. The food tasted better than anything he''d had in a long time, perhaps because he was sharing it with his mother. They talked and laughed, catching up as if no time had passed. Seojun felt a happiness he hadn''t felt in what seemed like forever. After finishing the meal, they continued to chat, enjoying each other''s company. His mother suddenly asked, "Where have you been all this time, Seojun?" Seojun hesitated for a moment, then simply said, "Somewhere." His tone was light, and though his mother could have pushed for more, she didn''t. She just nodded, understanding that he wasn''t ready to talk about it yet. Instead, Seojun turned the question around. "Mom, how do you still look like you did last time I saw you? I think you became young and You haven''t aged a bit." His mother laughed, a light, gentle sound. "You know our family has these good genes, right?" she teased. "Besides, your uncle''s goddess gave me this blessing." Seojun raised an eyebrow. "You''re an awakener, Mom?" She shook her head, smiling. "No, I''m not. I''m just blessed to look young and have a slightly longer life. That''s all." Seojun let out a small sigh of relief, his smile returning. "I''m glad, Mom." They continued talking for hours, sharing stories and memories, laughing about old times and discussing small, everyday things they had missed. For a moment, it felt like the world outside didn''t exist. There were only the two of them, together again. Meanwhile, in the other room, Alex, Alexa, and Huno peeked their heads around the door, watching them. Alexa''s eyes welled up with tears of joy. "Look at Seojun," she whispered, her voice trembling. "He''s become so lively again." "Just like before," Alex agreed quietly. He glanced down at Huno and gave him a gentle pat. "Good job, Huno." Huno barked softly, just loud enough for Seojun and his mother to hear in the next room. As Alex, Alexa, and Huno realized they had been caught peeking, they exchanged a look and slowly stepped out of the room. "Enjoy your time together," Alex said with a small smile, waving his hand. "Don''t mind us." Alexa nodded in agreement, wiping away the happy tears from her eyes. "We''ll be outside if you need anything," she added, gently closing the door behind her. With the room quiet again, Seojun turned his attention back to his mother. The joy he felt being with her again was overwhelming. His mother was the same as he remembered¡ªkind, warm, and full of life. "Tell me more about what happened after I left, Mom," Seojun said, leaning back in his chair, his eyes never leaving her face. "I missed so much." His mother smiled softly and began to recount stories of the little things¡ªold neighbors, new friends, and the quiet moments she had missed with him. Her voice was comforting, each word wrapping around Seojun like a warm blanket. Meanwhile, Huno sat just outside the door and thought, Master looks so different now. He''s smiling... laughing... but it feels different. Huno couldn''t help but notice, This isn''t like him at all the happiness his showing is different from when they''re in the abyss. But now... he looks genuinely happy. [What you''re seeing right now is what real happiness looks like, Seojun¡­ he''s finally having a moment where he can just be himself, without all the weight he''s been carrying.] System spoke. Huno went quiet, letting the words sink in. It was a new perspective for him. ''So, this is what makes Master truly happy?'' [Exactly, He''s been through a lot But right now, with his mother, he''s feeling something that doesn''t come from any battle or victory. It comes from love and peace. This is why he keeps going.] Huno''s heads nodded slowly, one after the other, understanding dawning on him. ''I see¡­If this is what Master wants, what makes him smile¡­ then I will protect it with everything I have.'' Several days had passed, and Seojun''s behavior had noticeably changed. Whenever he was with his mother, his face lighting up with genuine smiles and laughter. But around others, he still wore his usual serious expression, his demeanor calm and composed. One morning, as they sat together in the hotel room, Seojun turned to his mother, a spark of excitement in his eyes. "Mom, do you want to watch the tournament later today?" he asked.His mother looked up from her tea, surprised. "Can we?" she asked, her eyes widening with interest. Seojun smiled, his whole face softening in that familiar way he only showed to her. "Of course, Mom. Anything for you."Just then, Alex and Alexa poked their heads in from the other room, grinning. "We''re coming too!" Alexa said. Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Last Day of tournament see-more-NovelFire As Seojun''s mother went into her room to get ready, Alex walked up to Seojun, his expression serious. "Looks like you''ve forgotten what you did," Alex said, crossing his arms and watching Seojun closely. Seojun frowned, slightly confused. "What are you talking about?" Alex clicked his tongue and shook his head, looking at Seojun as if he couldn''t believe he had to remind him. "Don''t you remember? You went into the Skylands Dungeon. You defeated the boss there and then¡­ attacked the other awakeners." Seojun''s brows furrowed as he tried to remember. For a moment, he couldn''t place it, but then flashes of what had happened flooded back to him, he was able to use Flame blast how can he forget that? "Oh¡­ right," Seojun muttered, his eyes narrowing as he pieced it together. "I went there to cool down. But things didn''t exactly go as planned¡­ I lost control." "Yeah, you think? You went on a rampage and had to drag your sorry self back here," Alexa said as she walked towards them, her voice half-serious, half-exasperated. Seojun blinked, the memory still foggy in his mind. "How did I come back here? I don''t remember that part." Alexa looked at him, her eyebrows raising in surprise. "You don''t know? When we got back, you were already here." Seojun''s confusion deepened. "I don''t remember returning." Alexa nodded, crossing her arms. "Yeah, you weren''t just there¡ªyou were on a rampage. It''s a miracle you didn''t end up killing those awakeners in the dungeon. They''re pretty shaken up but alive." She gave him a serious look. "You''ve got some explaining to do about that overpowered dark flame of yours." Alex looked at Seojun with a serious expression. "We need to do another status evaluation. The global system might have made an error and given you an F-rank evaluation instead of what you actually deserve." Seojun sighed and shook his head. "Let it stay like this. I don''t want to be known by the public. Please, just let me live peacefully with my mom." Alex and Alexa exchanged glances, seeing the resolve in Seojun''s eyes. They could tell how important this was to him. "Are you sure? You can have everything Fame , money and position." Alexa asked, her voice softening with concern. Seojun nodded firmly. "Yes. I''m sure." Both Alex and Alexa sighed, realizing how serious Seojun was about his wish. "If that''s what you want," Alex said reluctantly, "we''ll handle it. We''ll take down the video from the Skylands Dungeon to avoid attracting more attention." Seojun''s eyes widened slightly. "That was recorded?" Alexa, arms crossed, gave him a sharp look. "How else do you think we knew what happened? Hmp, hiding secrets from us. I hate you, Seojun," she said, her tone carrying a mix of frustration and hurt. Without another word, she turned and walked away. Seojun watched her go, feeling a pang of guilt. He knew he hadn''t meant to keep things from them. Alex clapped Seojun on the shoulder. "We''ll sort this out, Seojun. But remember, hiding things doesn''t always work in your favor." Seojun nodded, appreciating Alex''s understanding. [Why don''t you tell them, Host? Don''t you want everyone to praise and admire you?] his system inquired, eager to understand his hesitation. "Because telling them everything could be dangerous," Seojun replied. "Even though I trust Alex and Alexa, the world is full of unseen threats. If they know how powerful I am, it could make them targets. Enemies often go after those closest to someone with great power. I don''t want to risk their safety by revealing my abilities." [That''s a valid concern, Host,] the system responded. [Even trusted friends can be manipulated or coerced. Keeping your abilities secret protects them from conflicts they don''t fully understand. Sometimes, ignorance is a form of safety in a world full of danger.] "It''s better to keep this myself" Hours Later... The final day of the tournament was here, and Seojun, Alex, and Alexa had front-row seats. The excitement in the arena was electric as the crowd waited for the last day of matches. The announcer''s voice came over the speakers, booming and full of energy. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the most awaited day of the tournament! Today, we will witness the climactic battles between the top rankers who have fought their way through fierce competition to reach this stage!" The crowd cheered wildly, their excitement palpable. Seojun turned to his mother, who was watching the arena with keen interest. He whispered, "I didn''t know you were interested in this." His mother smiled and laughed softly. "I found this cool, actually. Don''t mind me, son. Look, it''s starting!" The announcer continued, "Let''s introduce our top 10 rankers! Fighting today, we have Mr. Daniel Smith, who is currently ranked 10th, and Mr. Shaun O''Connor, the 9th ranker!" The crowd roared as the fighters took their positions. The announcer added, "If Mr. Daniel Smith can defeat Mr. Shaun O''Connor, he will rise in the rankings and get closer to the top spot. Let''s see how this match unfolds!" Seojun watched with interest, knowing that these top fighters were among the best. The tournament was not only an exciting event but also a valuable learning experience. "Seojun look here" Alexa spoke and Seojun look at her that is now showing a hologram. She held up a holographic display that projected a visual diagram of the tournament''s structure. "The competition will involve a series of one-on-one battles. The current top ten will battle the top nine. If you win, you will rise to the position of top nine and face off against the current top eight. This pattern will continue until the final match." Alexa pointed to the diagram, illustrating how each victorious contender would move up the ranks. "Essentially, the winner of each battle will ascend in the rankings, challenging the next highest-ranked competitor. You''ll need to win each match to keep climbing the ladder." She paused. "To sum it up: beat the person above you, and you move up. Fail, and you remain where you are. The tournament is a test of both skill and strategy, and only those who rise through the ranks will have the chance to claim the top position." "Okay?" Though Seojun had not asked for an explanation, Alexa turned to him with a knowing smile. "Seojun, I thought you might be interested in the rules. It''s a straightforward but intense system. Each match could be your chance to move up." The match between Daniel Smith and Shaun O''Connor had begun, and the arena buzzed with excitement. Seojun watched as the two top rankers showcased their extraordinary skills. Shaun wielded powerful fire abilities, sending waves of flames across the arena, while Daniel''s mastery over shadows allowed him to seamlessly blend into the darkness and strike with precision. The speed and power they displayed were breathtaking. Seojun''s recognized something familiar and thought ''Is that Uncle Shaun?'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His mother, who was equally engrossed in the match, turned to him with a surprised look. "Yes, Shaun is one of the top rankers." Seojun nodded slowly, processing the information. "So, that''s why you got interested in this. It''s because of Uncle." Chapter 125: Chapter 125: For my Mom Mental and emotional sake As Seojun watched, he sensed something unsettling about Shaun''s opponent. A dark presence seemed to linger around him, and he activated his appraisal skill. [Appraisal Activated] Name: Shaun O''Connor. US Top 9 Ranker Rank:B Class: Pyromancer Title: Flame Warrior Stats: Strength: B Stamina: B Agility: A Mana: A Seojun decided to check the opponent''s stats. He activated his appraisal skill, but an error message appeared. [Error: Unable to Access Data] Seojun was stunned. This had never happened before. He looked back at the arena, feeling the dark energy around Shaun''s opponent growing stronger. Then his system''s voice spoke up, breaking through his confusion. [A dark entity is supporting your uncle''s opponent. He''s in danger.] Seojun''s eyes widened. What he thought was just dark energy was actually a serious threat. He turned to his friends and his mom, who were cheering enthusiastically from the stands. He announced, "I''m heading to the restroom. I''ll be back soon." Alexa called out, "You''re leaving? It''s just getting to the exciting part! You''ll miss it!" "No can do," Seojun replied firmly, his voice tinged with urgency. He then turned to his mom, offering a reassuring smile. "I''ll come back." His mom smiled warmly at him and said, "Be careful." Seojun nodded and made his way out of the crowded stadium seats. He navigated through the less populated corners of the arena, seeking a spot where he could concentrate without distractions. Once he found a quiet corner, Seojun took a deep breath and addressed his system. "Try to appraise him again. I need to know what''s going on." [Understood Host Re-initiating appraisal.] As Seojun waited, he scanned the arena from his vantage point, his mind racing with concerns about the dark entity and the danger it posed. After several tries, each returning errors or incomplete results, he was growing frustrated. Huno, in his Rottweiler form, silently followed Seojun. The dog growled softly as he watched the battle, sensing something was off. The match continued, and it became clear that Shaun was struggling. His fire attacks seemed to be having less impact on his opponent, who was now showing an eerie strength. The crowd began to notice something strange and started to murmur. "Why isn''t Shaun winning?" someone asked. "There''s something wrong with the opponent," another person said. "Look at that dark aura¡ªwhat''s happening?" Seojun''s concern grew as he saw Shaun being pushed back and the dark energy intensifying. He knew he couldn''t wait any longer. "System, I need that appraisal now" Seojun demanded. [Appraisal successful. Dark entity detected. Opponent is being controlled by a powerful dark force.] [Appraisal activated] Name: Daniel Smith Rank: B Class: Shadow Manipulator Title: Error Stats: Strength: B Stamina: C Agility: A Mana: C Special Note: - Cursed Necklace: Daniel is possessed by a powerful curse linked to a dark artifact. The curse enhances his strength and resilience but also significantly influences his actions and abilities, making him a dangerous opponent. Daniel Smith''s cursed necklace was amplifying the dark energy, and Shaun''s safety was at risk. He knew he couldn''t stand by any longer. "I have to do something," Seojun thought. "I can''t let my mom be sad because of this. I need to protect Uncle Shaun." He glanced at his mom, who was visibly worried as she watched the chaotic scene unfold. [I recommend using a mask to conceal your identity, host especially if you want to live peacefully with your mother.] Before Seojun could respond, a bracelet appeared in his hands The system continued, [This bracelet contains a mask that will hide your identity. It will also alter your appearance to keep you discreet.] Seojun quickly slipped on the bracelet, and the mask materialized, covering the upper half of his face. His hair transformed into a striking white, further concealing his identity. With his new appearance. mvlemp yr content As the match intensified, the crowd began to stir in alarm. Shaun was launched through the air and slammed hard against the barrier surrounding the arena. The impact was jarring, and the barrier shimmered ominously. Seojun''s mom gasped, her face pale with worry. "Brother!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with concern. Alexa, noticing the panic, quickly stepped in to support her. "Calm down, Auntie. Uncle Shaun will make it through this. But why isn''t anyone intervening? It''s clear that something is wrong with his opponent." Seojun''s mom looked distressed and replied, "No one can interfere with the match. The barrier is controlled by the top-ranked fighter. It''s designed to protect the audience from harm." "But this has to stop!" Alexa insisted, her voice rising with frustration. She turned to Alex and said, "Come on, we need to find out where the top rankers are. Here stay with Auntie" Determined, Alexa pulled Alex towards Seojun''s mom. She walked quickly, her face set in a frown, and approached the nearest guard. "Where are the top rankers? We need them to stop this fight!" The guard shook his head firmly. "Fans are not allowed to meet the top rankers. Please wait until after the tournament. It''s against the rules." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alexa''s anger flared. She grabbed the guard''s collar, using her considerable strength to get his attention. "Don''t you know who I am? Do you even recognize this badge?" The guard pushed Alexa back, his demeanor turning rude. "That badge is fake. I''m not impressed." Alexa''s eyes flashed with irritation. She removed her cap, revealing her identity. "Now do you recognize me? I''m Alexa Ford, top ranker of Korea!" The guard, now visibly nervous, addressed Alexa with a newfound respect. "I-I''m sorry! I didn''t recognize you. What can I do for you, Ms. Alexa?" "Take me to the top rankers immediately," Alexa said firmly, her voice leaving no room for negotiation. The guard nodded quickly. "Please follow me." He led Alexa and Seojun''s mom through the arena''s corridors, heading towards the top floor where the top rankers were observing the match. They moved swiftly, the tension palpable as they ascended the stairs.Arriving at a large, secured door, the guard paused and knocked firmly. The door creaked open slightly, and a voice from inside called, "What''s the issue?"The guard explained, "Ms. Alexa Ford, one of Korea''s top rankers is here." Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Make it fast As Alexa waited anxiously, a voice echoed from within the room. It was the voice of a woman The door swung open, and Alexa entered with a serious expression. The room was elegantly designed, reminiscent of a grand theater with plush seating arranged in tiers, allowing an unobstructed view of the arena below. Inside, Alexa saw five individuals and two teenagers who looked strikingly familiar and she realized that One of the individual is Jonathan Hamilton and his two children Nathan and Elshienne. the two teens waved hi to Alexa and she nodded at them. A woman with short black hair stepped forward. She wore a sleek black dress that bared her shoulders and arms, revealing a tasteful amount of cleavage. In her hand, she held a glass of wine, and delicate white wings adorned her back, giving her an ethereal appearance. "So, you''re Alexa Ford, the top 10 ranker of Korea," the woman said, her tone both assessing and intrigued. Alexa nodded, her focus unwavering. "Yes, I am. We need to address a critical issue in the arena. There''s a dark force influencing the match, and it''s putting lives at risk." The woman in the black dress leaned against the railing, her gaze fixed on the arena below. "We can''t interfere," she said with a hint of frustration. "The barrier is no longer under my control." Alexa''s frustration boiled over. "What do you mean it''s no longer under your control? We need to do something now!" The woman''s eyes met Alexa''s with a serious expression. "The barrier is being controlled by a dark entity that has possessed Shaun''s opponent. Even we, with our abilities, wouldn''t be able to break through it." Alexa''s anger flared. She moved toward the woman, ready to demand more answers, but a man stepped in her path, blocking her way. "Isabella means that" the man said firmly, addressing the woman, "Some dark gods are interfering and it''s no longer our control this battle is no longer a tournament." Alexa''s eyes widened with disbelief. "So, what do we do now? Uncle Shaun''s life is in danger!" Isabella turned around, her eyes widening as she processed Alexa''s urgency. "Uncle Shaun?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. "Yes, Uncle Shaun is my friend''s uncle!" Alexa replied, her voice filled with desperation. "I can''t let this happen. Do something!" Alexa looked down at the arena, her eyes locked on Shaun, who was struggling to maintain his shield. She could sense the dire situation: if Shaun''s shield broke, he would be in grave danger. The tension in the arena was palpable. The crowd murmured anxiously as they watched Shaun''s struggle from above. "Help him!" Alexa shouted, her voice echoing with urgency. But before anyone could react, the shield finally gave way. A deafening explosion erupted as the shield shattered, sending a shockwave through the arena. Dust filled the arena, and the crowd gasped Murmurs spread through the audience as they tried to make sense of what had just happened. "What''s going on?" some people whispered. read first on m v _l,e m _p _y _r "Is everyone okay?" others asked, their voices filled with worry. Isabella looked down and said, "Interesting." One of the US top rankers asked, "Who is that? How did he get through the barrier?" Alexa looked down through the settling dust. Shaun lay unconscious on the ground. A man in a black coat, with white hair and blue eyes, stood in front of Shaun, blocked the opponent''s attacks. Nathan and Elshienne hurried over to Alexa, their eyes wide with shock as they peered down at the arena. "Who is he?!" Elshienne asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. Nathan, equally stunned, added, "He got through the barrier that even the top rankers can''t break?!" As Seojun blocking the opponent''s shadow attacks, the opponent suddenly stopped and glared at him. "Who are you?" the opponent shouted. "How dare you interfere!" Seojun glanced at Shaun, who was unconscious on the ground. [Host, The opponent can use your shadow against you. Stay alert.] The system added, [You need to break the cursed necklace the opponent is wearing. It''s controlling the shadows.] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun''s senses were on high alert as the opponent launched another vicious wave of shadow attacks. Dark tendrils snaked through the air, seeking to ensnare him. In a blur of motion, Seojun used his teleportation skill to instantly move Shaun out of the immediate danger. He reappeared outside the barrier, placing Shaun in a safer spot where he could no longer be reached by the shadows. Seojun wasted no time and used teleportation again to return inside the barrier, just as the shadows tried to follow him. The opponent, a Shadow Manipulator with dark powers, was creating and controlling shadowy tendrils that moved with lethal precision. Shadows extended from the opponent''s body, coiling and whipping through the air like serpents. Seojun zipped around, dodging the attacks by teleporting just in time.his movements a blur as he searched for the necklace he needed. As he ran, he muttered, "System, block their sight" Instantly, the air inside the barrier began to swirl, and a thick dust storm formed, obscuring the view. The once-clear barrier turned into a murky veil, preventing anyone outside from seeing what was happening. The crowd outside murmured in confusion. "What''s going on? Why can''t we see anything?" one person asked, straining to see through the haze. "It''s like a wall of fog. We can''t make out what''s happening inside," another replied, eyes wide with worry. Inside the barrier, Seojun''s movements were quick and calculated. He teleported behind the opponent and slashed with his sword, but the shadows twisted to shield the opponent. The opponent back down, sending a barrage of tendrils in Seojun''s direction. Seojun teleported again, reappearing high above, and looked around, scanning for the necklace amidst the chaos. As the tendrils lashed out again, Seojun dodged expertly, reappearing in different spots to avoid the deadly strikes. His eyes darted around, searching for the glimmer of the necklace. Each teleportation brought him closer to finding it, while the opponent''s frustration grew as Seojun''s attacks continued to disrupt their control. Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Escape from Underworld Seojun muttered, "Found it," as he spotted the necklace clutched in the opponent''s hand. He stopped and glanced towards the barrier, ensuring that the swirling dust was still obscuring the view. The dust storm had created a thick fog, and the faces of the onlookers were hidden from his sight. Satisfied that the audience couldn''t see them clearly, Seojun turned his attention back to the opponent. Just then, the opponent seized the moment and unleashed a final, desperate wave of shadow tendrils. The tendrils shot towards Seojun with explosive speed, but he reacted instantly. Extending his bare hand, he caught the tendrils mid-air, their dark forms wrapping around his fingers. The opponent''s eyes widened in shock as Seojun held the tendrils effortlessly. "How¡ªhow are you doing that?!" the opponent gasped, his voice trembling. Seojun maintained a calm demeanor as he looked at the opponent. "Didn''t expect me to handle your shadows so easily huh?" The opponent could only stare in disbelief as Seojun''s grip tightened, causing the shadowy tendrils to dissipate into nothingness. Seojun took a step forward, the necklace now firmly in his grasp. He glanced back at the barrier, reassured that the dust continued to hide the details of their confrontation. The crowd outside, still murmuring in confusion and awe, could only speculate about the outcome. "Can you see anything now?" one person asked, peering through the fog. "No, the dust is still too thick," another replied, frustration in their voice. "It must be intense in there if we can''t see anything! Damn it! That guy looks like the guy in the Abyssal Lord Fan channel" someone else added. With the situation under control, Seojun focused back on the opponent, who was now visibly shaken. "It''s over. Hand over the remaining artifacts, and we can end this peacefully." The opponent''s face hardened with determination. "No!" he shouted, his voice full of desperation. Ignoring Seojun''s demand, the opponent raised his arms and began chanting loudly. "Arkhazul, Dark God of Shadows! Hear my plea!" The opponent''s voice grew louder as he continued, "bless me with your power!" Dark energy swirled around the opponent, forming a thick, ominous fog. Shadows twisted and coiled in response to the invocation. Seojun tensed, feeling the shift in the air. The crowd outside, still obscured by the dust, murmured in worry. "What''s going on now?" someone asked, fear in their voice. "Someone is calling on a dark god!" another person replied, anxiety clear in their tone. The shadows around the opponent began to take on a menacing shape, and a dark, unsettling presence seeped through the barrier. Seojun moved swiftly and grabbed the opponent by the neck. As his hand tightened, a white glow began to shine from his palm. The dark shadows surrounding the opponent started to fade, disappearing like smoke in the wind. The opponent''s eyes widened with fear. "No... this can''t be!" he choked out, struggling in Seojun''s grip. "Your dark god''s power won''t save you now," Seojun said calmly. The opponent tried to speak again, his voice weak and shaky. "I... I didn''t know... you could¡ª" "Save it," Seojun cut him off, his hand glowing even brighter. "It''s over." The dark energy drained away, and the opponent''s body became normal again, his face losing the twisted look of desperation. As the last of the shadows disappeared, Seojun noticed a small, dark figure sneaking out from the opponent''s body and crawling away on the ground. Seojun quickly stepped on it, pinning it in place. The shadow started trembling and a faint voice came from it, apologizing in a hurried whisper, "Please, forgive me! I didn''t mean to cause harm! I just wanted to stay free!" Seojun frowned, feeling something off. Suddenly, the system spoke in his mind: [Host, that is a soul that escaped the underworld.] Seojun''s expression tightened. "So, him calling the dark god was just a bluff," he muttered, a hint of annoyance in his voice. "Pathetic." Latest updates from m _vlempyr. The soul under his foot quivered more, its voice pleading. As the dust began to clear, the view inside the barrier slowly became visible. The swirling fog thinned out, revealing the scene to the audience outside. Seojun stood in the middle, his eyes fixed on the small, dark shadow squirming beneath his foot. Without hesitation, Seojun reached down, grabbing the shadowy soul and in the blink of an eye, he vanished into thin air, taking the soul with him and he appeared on the rooftop of a nearby building, overlooking the scene below. In his grasp, the small, dark wisp of a soul trembled, its form barely holding together. "Please, don''t send me back to the underworld! I didn''t mean to cause harm... I just wanted to be free!" the soul pleaded desperately, its voice shaky and weak. Seojun''s eyes narrowed, his expression cold and unforgiving. "You almost got my Uncle killed back there, all for a chance to escape?" he said. "Why should I let you go after that?" The wisp flickered at the revelation, realizing its mistake. "I¡ªI didn''t know he was your family! If I had known... I swear I wouldn''t have done it!" it cried out in panic, its voice cracking with fear. "Please, I can be of use to you! I''ll serve you! Guide you! Anything!" Seojun''s gaze was hard, his patience thin. "Why would I keep a trickster demon like you around?" he asked flatly. "What use could you possibly be to me?" The wisp hesitated, but sensing its life was on the line, it spoke quickly. "I know things, Great Abyss Lord! I''ve seen realms and secrets hidden from the eyes of even the most powerful beings. I''ve wandered the underworld and know of treasures, spells, and artifacts long forgotten. I can guide you to them!" Seojun''s brow furrowed at the title it had used. "Abyss Lord?" he echoed, his voice carrying a note of confusion. "How do you know that title?" The wisp shivered, then pointed a trembling tendril toward his forehead. "It''s there... above your head. The title of the Abyss Lord," it stuttered. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Another Problem Seojun look up and he saw it: a faint, ethereal script hovering above his head, spelling out "Abyss Lord" in a dark, otherworldly language. His confusion deepened. "What is this?" he muttered. "Why is it visible to you?" [Host, your title of ''Abyss Lord'' is revealed to beings aligned with darkness, especially those connected to the Abyss. The underworld is partially linked to the Abyss, allowing entities from there to recognize you by this title.] Seojun''s expression hardened.His title, "Abyss Lord," was now a beacon to dark beings, alerting them to his presence and potential power. The wisp continued trembling in his grasp, sensing his frustration. "I swear, I won''t cause trouble! I know the underworld''s paths and secrets. I can lead you to places where even the strongest hesitate to tread!" [Host, this soul is a minor trickster demon. It has knowledge of hidden places and can navigate dark realms, but its reliability is uncertain. Caution is advised in any dealings with it.] Seojun stared at the quivering soul in his hand, weighing his options. "I give you a chance, But know this: if you try to deceive me or go against my will, I''ll send you back to the darkest pit of the Abyss myself," he said, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. The wisp''s form steadied slightly, sensing a sliver of hope. "Yes, yes! I agree! No tricks, I swear! I just want to be useful!" it squeaked, its voice high-pitched with relief. "Then we''ll make this official," Seojun said, summoning a crimson contract scroll. The scroll floated in the air before them, glowing ominously. "You will serve me as a guide and not cause harm or deceive. If you break any part of this pact, I will send you back to where you came from¡ªor worse." The wisp nodded frantically. "I agree to all terms! Please, let me serve you, Abyss Lord!" Seojun pressed his thumb to the scroll, and it burst into flames, sealing the contract. The wisp''s form stabilized, transforming into a small, shadowy creature with glowing eyes¡ªits true form as a trickster demon named Nox. [Minor trickster demon ''Nox'' has been bound as a guide and servant. It will now follow your commands, bound by a magical contract.] Seojun looked at Nox, now hovering nervously in the air. "You better not disappoint me,I''ll call you when i need you" he warned. [Host I think you should know this now, About the fragments in the Mystic Union, ] "What is it?" Seojun asked, [Something strange is happening in the Abyss. That''s why the fragments are here on Earth.] Seojun frowned. What do you mean? [There''s a disturbance in the Abyss. It''s causing fragments, I''ve detected fragments in other places, like the Mystic Union. That''s why their influence is getting stronger everywhere. The Abyss is leaking into this world in small ways.] Seojun let out a heavy sigh, feeling overwhelmed. "I''ll handle it later," Seojun decided, pushing the issue aside for now. "There''s too much happening here, and I can''t leave yet." [Understood, Host,] "I need to take care of things here first." Meanwhile In the Tournament Hall, As the last of the dust settled, everyone''s attention turned to the figure lying on the ground. It was Daniel, the opponent who had been calling on dark powers just moments ago. He lay unconscious, his face no longer twisted with rage but now peaceful, almost as if he were in a deep sleep. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The barrier¡ªit''s gone," someone in the crowd pointed out as the barrier that had been hiding the fight faded away completely. "Look, it''s Daniel! He''s lying there... but what happened?" another person muttered, their voice filled with confusion. Alexa sprinted down and see Alex ahead, carrying Shaun in his arms. Following behind him was Seojun''s mother, her face etched with concern. "Uncle Shaun!" Alexa shouted as she neared them, her voice filled with worry. Alex looked over his shoulder, his face stern. "We''re going to the hospital," he replied, his voice strained from both the weight of Shaun and the situation. Shaun''s body hung limp in his arms, his normally lively face now pale and slack. Seojun''s mother, her eyes scanning the surroundings, suddenly asked, "Where''s Seojun? Did you see him? "He''s not back yet?!" Alexa asked and then she spotted Seojun walking toward them, his hands wet wiping off on his shirt. Read exclusives on m-vl _empyr. "Seojun!" his mother called out, relief evident in her voice. Seojun looked up, his expression shifting from confusion to mild surprise. "Mom?" he responded, his eyes darting from her to the others. "What happened?" he asked, noticing Shaun''s limp form in Alex''s arms. "Where did you go?" Alexa interjected, her tone almost accusatory. "Uncle Shaun''s opponent wasn''t normal! That''s why Uncle ended up like this." She gestured toward Shaun, worry etched on her face. "We need to go now!" Seojun nodded. "Alright, let''s go." He fell in step with them as they made their way out of the area. As they walked, Seojun''s mother glanced at him, her expression softening with a mix of relief and concern. "You took so long to come back," she said, her tone gentle yet probing. Seojun smiled sheepishly and scratched his head. "I think my stomach hurt because I ate a lot," he replied. Several days had passed since that tournament. Rumors of what had happened had spread like wildfire¡ª Some claimed they had seen a god''s hand intervene; others insisted it was all an illusion. The truth remained hidden, buried under layers of dust and speculation. As the morning sun peeked, Seojun sat in a chair beside Shaun''s bed, his arms crossed, eyes half-closed. His mother sat nearby, cutting apples into thin slices. The rhythmic sound of the knife against the cutting board was almost soothing. The hospital room was quiet, save for the soft beeping of the heart monitor and the occasional footsteps of the nurses in the hall. Shaun lay in bed, his breathing steady but his face still pale. His eyes fluttered open and shut sporadically, as if caught in a restless dream. He had been in this state since the fight, unconscious but stable. The doctors had said he would wake up soon, but the wait felt endless. Seojun''s mother glanced over at him, her expression both tired and watchful. "You should rest, Seojun," she said softly, placing the knife down. "You''ve been here all night." Seojun shook his head. "I''m fine, Mom. Besides, I want to be here when he wakes up." As if on cue, Shaun''s eyelids fluttered again, this time with more determination. A low groan escaped his lips, and he shifted slightly in the bed. Seojun and his mother immediately perked up, their eyes fixed on Shaun. "Uncle Shaun?" Seojun called softly, leaning forward. Chapter 129: Chapter 129: They hated me Shaun''s eyes slowly opened, blinking several times as he adjusted to the light. He looked around the room, his gaze finally settling on Seojun and his mother. For a moment, his expression was blank, as if trying to piece together where he was and what had happened. "W-where am I?" he croaked, his voice raspy and weak. "You''re in the hospital," Seojun''s mother answered gently, moving closer to his bedside. "You''ve been unconscious for a few days." Shaun''s brow furrowed, confusion clouding his face. "The last thing I remember¡­ I was fighting someone," he murmured, struggling to recall. "There was¡­ darkness. But after that¡­ it''s all blank." Seojun exchanged a quick glance with his mother. "You were in a tough fight," he explained carefully. "You took a pretty bad hit, and it seems like you lost consciousness after that. Don''t push yourself to remember right now." Shaun''s eyes narrowed as he tried to dig deeper into his memories, but all he could see was a swirling mass of shadows and a feeling of desperation. He exhaled slowly, frustration lining his features. "I can''t remember anything clearly. It''s like¡­ there''s a fog in my head." He shifted slightly, wincing at the dull pain in his body, then looked over at his nephew. "Ah, it''s embarrassing," Shaun muttered, a weak smile forming on his lips. "For my nephew to meet me in this state." Seojun chuckled softly, leaning forward in his chair. "It''s fine, Uncle Shaun." Seoyang, Seojun''s mother, stood up quietly after Shaun had woken up, her eyes soft with understanding. "I''ll go call the doctor to check on you," she said, but Seojun knew she wanted to give them some space to talk. She gently squeezed Seojun''s shoulder as she passed and left the room, leaving the two alone. Once the door clicked shut, Shaun turned his head slightly, his expression somber. "Why aren''t you angry with me?" he asked in a low voice. Seojun leaned back in his chair, letting out a long breath. "A lot has happened, Uncle. I''ve seen and been through so much, I don''t think I can get worked up over the things that happened in the past But, Uncle¡­ I do want to know. Why did you leave us? Why didn''t you help when we needed you?" Shaun sighed heavily, his lips curving into a small, sad smile. "There are a lot of things you don''t know about our family, Seojun," he started, his voice tinged with regret. Seojun frowned, Does Uncle Shaun know about the system? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaun''s face grew more serious as he continued. "Our bloodline¡­ it''s not like others. The women in our family have always carried a deep, unexplainable hatred toward men. I didn''t understand it myself, but that''s the reason I was distant... the reason I didn''t help." "Hated men?" Could it be because of our ancestor, the woman who was violated by the king? Could her hatred have reached us, even now? Shaun sighed again, rubbing a hand over his face as if the memories pained him. "Before we moved here, we lived on Jeju Island. It was me, your mom, Grandma, and Great-Grandma. They all treated me horribly. It wasn''t just neglect¡ªit was like they couldn''t stand my existence. I once asked Mom why they hated me, and all she said was ''No Reason, We just hated Men like you''... I-I just don''t understand why" At that moment, Seojun''s system chimed in. [This is probably from Lady Yuna''s hatred...] Who''s Lady Yuna? Stay with m _v _l _e _mp _y _r. [She was the first host¡­ the one violated by the king.] Seojun''s attention snapped back to Shaun as his uncle continued speaking, his voice trembling slightly. "They said they just used Men to give birth of a female. That''s why we never knew our father, and why they treated me like I didn''t matter." Seojun''s mind briefly flashed to his mother. Mom isn''t like that, he thought. She''s always whispered Dad''s name with so much love, especially when she misses him¡­ Shaun''s voice broke through his thoughts. "I''m sorry, Seojun. I know I should''ve been there for you. I let their hatred affect me¡­ I let it make me bitter and weak." "It''s understandable, Uncle," Shaun''s eyes darkened with a question he seemed almost afraid to ask. "Seojun¡­ did Mom have a hard time when she was dying?" Seojun paused, remembering his grandmother''s final moments. "No, Uncle," he said quietly, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Before she died, she laughed and even made a joke. I think she enjoyed her last moments." Shaun closed his eyes, whispering, "I''m glad." His voice trembled slightly, but the relief was clear. After a moment, Shaun spoke again, his voice heavy with emotion. "You know, Seojun¡­ I was always jealous of you. Even though they hated men, they loved you more than they ever loved me. I''m sorry I let that jealousy come between us." There was a moment of silence, Seojun don''t know how to react then Shaun laughed, but it wasn''t the kind of laugh that came from joy. It was bitter, filled with regret. He shook his head slightly. "I can''t believe myself," he began, "Even though they hated me, like they wanted me to disappear, Seoyang¡ªyour mother¡ªshe gave me all the love I had been longing for from them. She was the best little sister¡­ yet I hated her." Seojun listened carefully, watching his uncle''s face as the painful memories spilled out. "Your mother almost acted like she was older than both of us, always looking out for me, always trying to make things better. If I could turn back time¡­ I''d treasure Seoyang. I''d treat her the way she deserved. I''m just glad¡­ glad that even after everything, she doesn''t hate me. I think¡­ the hatred toward men stopped with Mom. It didn''t affect Seoyang." Shaun''s voice softened at the end, his face full of sorrow. "She''s special, Seojun. Your mother is stronger than any of us ever were." Seojun nodded slowly, his heart heavy with the weight of his uncle''s words. "Yeah, Uncle. She really is." Seojun then leaned forward putting his hands in his shoulder. "It''s okay now, Uncle. Let''s just forget the past¡­ and focus on the present." Just then, the door to the room swung open, and Alex and Alexa hurried in along with Seoyang and the Doctor. Alexa was the first to speak, her voice filled with relief. "Uncle Shaun!" she exclaimed, rushing over to his bedside. Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Located one of them "You''re awake" Alex followed closely behind, "Good to see you back with us, Uncle. You had us all worried." Shaun looked between the two, his smile widening and the Doctor started what he should do. "Ah, my favorite troublemakers," he teased, his voice still weak but carrying a familiar warmth. "Last time i saw you were 5 years ago right?" "Yeah, We were more worried about you," Alexa said, her eyes brimming with emotion. "You scared us half to death! "Alex nodded in agreement. "Yeah. Next time, try not to give us all a heart attack, alright?" Shaun chuckles softly. "I''ll try my best. But you know me¡­ I can''t stay away from a good fight." His tone was light, but there was an underlying seriousness in his words. He turned his gaze back to Seojun. "Your mother''s been taking good care of me, but I suppose it''s time I start acting like a proper uncle, huh?" "You know each other?" Seojun asked and Shaun laughed "I''m visiting you guys without you knowing, they are just some circumstances that made me unable to help Seoyang." Seojun nodded and Shaun asked about what happened to the tournament. "The tournament''s still going on, and everyone''s talking about the mysterious guy who took out that dark opponent." Seojun leaned closer to his mother, his voice a quiet whisper. "I''ll just go out for a bit, Mom." His mother''s eyes filled with concern as she looked at him. "Where are you going? What happened in the tournament is not yet solved, so be careful outside." Seojun gave her a reassuring smile. "I''ll be fine. Just need some fresh air." She hesitated for a moment, then sighed. "Take Alex with you, hmm?" Seojun chuckled softly, nodding. "Okay, Mom." He turned and reached for Alex''s arm, surprising him as he tugged him toward the door. "Whoa¡ªSeojun?" Alex stammered, momentarily caught off guard. He looked back at his sister and Uncle Shaun, then followed Seojun out into the hallway. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once outside, Alex stopped and stared at Seojun, his brow furrowed with curiosity. "What''s going on? You dragged me out here like it''s an emergency." As they walked through the bustling streets, Seojun suddenly slowed his pace, his eyes scanning the surroundings. He stopped at a quiet corner, turning to face Alex with a serious expression. "Hey, Alex," Seojun began, his tone unusually firm. "I need you to take care of Mom for a bit. I''ve got something to do." Alex''s eyebrows furrowed in concern. "Something to do? What are you planning, Seojun?" Alex added "Look, don''t make Auntie worry." His voice softened, almost pleading. "And don''t do anything reckless. You know the video from the Skylands Dungeon is still on the internet and can''t take down. You''re lucky we able to blurred your face, and they can''t recognize you." Seojun chuckled lightly, trying to ease the tension. "I know, I know. No need to stress, okay?" Alex wasn''t convinced. "I''m serious, man. If anyone connects the dots, it could spell trouble for you¡ªand for us. There''s a lot of attention on that incident. People are still trying to figure out who that was." Seojun nodded. "I''ll be careful. Promise." Despite the reassurance, Alex''s worry didn''t fade. "You better be. If something happens to you, Auntie won''t forgive me." Seojun gave him a warm smile. "Nothing''s going to happen. I''ll be back soon, alright?" Alex sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Fine. But if you get caught up in something crazy again, don''t expect me to bail you out." He tried to sound annoyed, but there was an underlying concern in his voice. Seojun nodded, his smile still in place. "Deal. I''ll see you soon." Seojun walked out of the hospital, his hands casually tucked into his pockets as he made his way toward a quieter part of the city. As he approached a narrow alleyway between two tall buildings. On the rooftop, Seojun focused intently on his status screen, where he noticed a icon: a map, he tapped on it revealing one of a crystal. He reached into his inventory and retrieved the crystal, which emanated a soft, enigmatic glow. It was clearly different from the usual items he was accustomed to. He crushed the crystal in his hand. As it shattered, a burst of light engulfed him, swirling around and intensifying until he was completely obscured. In a flash, the light dissipated, and Seojun was gone. [Side Quest: Find Echidna and Typhon''s Children] - Objective: Locate and identify the children of Echidna and Typhon. - Progress: 2/6 [Teleporting to the location of one of the children.] Seojun slowly came to consciousness, lying on the ground with a throbbing headache. He sat up, cradling his head in his hands and whispered, "What happened?" As he looked around, he realized he was in a dense forest, unfamiliar and serene. "Where am I?" he wondered to himself. Suddenly, something small and cool crawled onto his hand. He grabbed it and saw a silver-scaled snake with green eyes. It looked familiar. A voice echoed in his mind. "Master! Are you okay?" Seojun''s don''t know whose voice it is but He have a friend in this appearance "Silla?" The snake nodded and slithered up to his shoulder, rubbing its face against Seojun''s cheek. "Yes it''s me! Are you okay now, Master?" Seojun was stunned. "Wait a minute, you''re talking?" Silla froze, suddenly panicking. ''Oh no! Dumb Silla! I''m doomed! Father and Huno will probably punish me!'' "Answer me, Silla," Seojun demanded, "How come you can talk?" "I''m not really talking, Master," Silla explained, its green eyes shining. "But forget about me, Master." Seojun stared at Silla still trying to process the strange turn of events. "Why you come out?" Find more at m _v _l _e _mpyr. Before Silla could respond, Seojun''s system chimed in with its usual mechanical tone. [Host, Silla was the one who brought you back to your normal state when you lost control in the Skylands Dungeon.] "Thanks, Silla your bite is so helpful" Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Located one of them(2) [Yes Host and also Since Huno cannot be with you at the moment due to his duties protecting your mother, I allowed Silla to accompany you. He will be your companion until you can return.] Seojun gave a nod. Silla''s eyes brightened, and he wrapped himself around Seojun''s shoulder in a gesture of comfort. "I''ll do my best to help you, Master!" He opened his status screen again and navigated to the map icon. The map displayed two distinct dots: a red dot and a blue dot, the latter of which was quite distant from the red one.He pointed at the blue dot. [Host. The blue dot represents your current location, while the red dot marks the location of the child.] Seojun nodded, taking in the information. He reflected on how this side quest and the map icon had suddenly appeared yesterday. It seemed the system had introduced this new function to aid him in his quest. Dive into chapters on NovelFire|empyr. This new feature allows Seujun to locate the children by showing their positions on the map. Whenever he are near one of them, a crystal will appear. Crushing the crystal will teleport him directly to their location. Now, Seojun moved quietly through the forest, his senses alert. As he listened, he heard voices nearby¡ªloud, irritated voices. He paused, eyes narrowing, and Silla, sensing his caution, slipped further under his clothes, only its small head peeking out. The bushes ahead rustled, and a group of people emerged. At the front was a man who seemed to be the leader, holding a sword and wearing a necklace with a wolf''s fang. His gear was covered in wolf skin, giving him a rugged, almost feral look. His expression was harsh, eyes scanning the area like he was looking for a fight. Behind him was a girl clutching a staff nervously, A mage and another girl who looked strangely familiar to Seojun. Two men trailed behind, struggling with heavy bags that also look familiar that are porter. The man with the sword¡ªJae-hyun seeing Seojun stepped forward with a scowl. "Hey, you!" he barked, his tone already confrontational. "What are you doing here?" Seojun kept his eyes on the leader, saying nothing, .He could see the leader''s patience wearing thin, his fingers twitching on the hilt of his sword. his eyes narrowed, and he stepped closer, clearly looking for an excuse to start a fight. Just as he opened his mouth, one of the guys at the back of the group quickly moved forward, stepping between them. "Wait, Jae-hyun!" the man said, raising his hands in a placating gesture. "He''s my cousin!" Jae-hyun turned sharply to face him, disbelief etched across his face. "Are you messing with me?! You don''t even look alike" he snapped, his voice low and threatening. "N-no, really!" the man stammered, glancing nervously at Seojun. "He''s my cousin. He''s Korean, right, couz?" He put his arm around Seojun''s shoulders, leaning in close and whispering urgently, "Please cooperate with me, Master." Seojun looked at the man, trying to remember where he had seen him before. The man seemed familiar, but Seojun couldn''t quite place him. He caught the man''s pleading look and realized he had to play along, at least for now. "Yeah," Seojun finally said, keeping his voice neutral. Jae-hyun stared at them both, clearly suspicious. He eyed Seojun up and down, as if searching for any reason to doubt the man''s claim. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Jae-hyun growled, still unconvinced. The man beside Seojun swallowed hard. "He¡­ he''s just quiet, you know?" he explained, trying to sound casual. "It''s just his way. We should keep moving and not waste time here, right?" Jae-hyun glared at him for a moment longer, then sighed and shook his head. "Fine," he muttered, though his tone was anything but friendly. He shot Seojun a dark look. "Lucky motherfucker," he spat before shoving Seojun roughly as he pushed past, stomping ahead of the group. The man sighed with relief, his shoulders relaxing a little. Seojun finally turned to him, his voice low. "Who are you?" The man''s face faltered for a moment. "Don''t you remember me, Master?" he asked, looking genuinely surprised. He pointed to the other man who had been carrying the bags. "What about Jin-hyu?" Seojun''s eyes followed the direction of his finger, landing on the second man. He frowned, searching his memory. Nothing. He had no idea who this man was. Seeing the confusion on Seojun''s face, the man seemed to panic a little. "Ehh? What about Hannah?" he asked, pointing to the girl, following Jae-hyun but looking at them Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun''s face remained blank, Before the man could say another word, Jae-hyun''s voice cut through the tense silence like a knife. "Hey!" Jae-hyun barked from up ahead, his tone full of irritation. "What''s taking so long back there? Move it, or I''ll leave you all behind!" The man beside Seojun flinched and quickly raised his hands in a placating gesture. "Coming!" he shouted back before turning back to Seojun, his voice low and urgent. "Look, we''ll talk later, okay? Just go along with it for now, Master. Please." Seojun nodded, though his mind was still spinning with questions. The man seemed to know him, seemed desperate for him to play along. Jae-hyun stomped back toward them, glaring furiously. "If you three don''t get moving right now, I swear I''ll¡ª" "We''re coming!" the man name Jin-hyu beside Seojun interrupted, his voice a little too eager. "Just a little misunderstanding, that''s all. We''re good now." Seojun kept his silence, watching the group move ahead. Silla''s small head peeked out from inside his clothes, and he heard the snake''s voice in his mind. "Play along, Master," Silla whispered, sounding a bit nervous. Seojun sighed quietly. He didn''t want to make any more trouble. He picked up his pace and followed the group, his eyes scanning their surroundings. The guy who had claimed to be his cousin moved closer to him again, his expression a bit anxious. Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Beast Sanctuary "I''m Min-seok, Master," the man said softly, careful to keep his voice low so Jae-hyun wouldn''t hear. "We met at the dungeon. Remember now?" Seojun''s eyes flicked over to Min-seok, searching his face. He looked at the other two ¡ª the man named Jin-hyu and the girl, Hannah. For a moment, his mind was blank. But then, like a flash of lightning, the memories returned. He finally recognized them. ''These three¡­ they were the first people I met when I came back to Earth'' Seojun nodded slightly "Yeah¡­ I remember now," he murmured under his breath, just enough for Min-seok to hear. Min-seok glanced at Seojun with a faint smile. "You''ve changed a lot, Master. You''ve, uh, gained some weight," he chuckled nervously, glancing at Seojun''s more filled-out form. "By the way, you disappeared so suddenly¡­ where did you go?" Seojun looked at Min-seok more closely and noticed the young man''s clothes ¡ª torn and old, hanging off his thin frame. He seemed even thinner than Seojun remembered. Without thinking, Seojun activated his appraisal ability. Name: Min-seok Age: 19 Class: Tamer Title: N/A Rank: E Stats: Agility: C Strength: D Mana: F Stamina: D Min-seok looked thin and worn, his clothes torn and old. Seeing him like this reminded of Seojun of his own past before he gained his system. Seojun, standing at the same height as Jae-hyun, Min-seok''s weak stats. They were the kind of numbers he would have seen on himself before gaining his system. "Y-yeah, Master became more¡­ handsome," Hannah added shyly, her cheeks turning a light shade of pink. "It''s just been one and a half months and you look so different." Seojun felt a strange mix of confusion and curiosity. "Why do they keep calling me ''Master''?" he wondered silently. Min-seok seemed to pick up on Seojun''s confusion. "You must be wondering why we''re here in the US, Master," he explained. "Actually, Jae-hyun was recruited by the Vortex Guild. To officially join, he needs to have a familiar." Your adventure starts at m,vle,mpyr. Jin-hyu, who had been quiet until now, chimed in. "But all the familiars in Korea were avoiding Jae-hyun. It looks like they could see what a terrible master he''d be." Seojun''s gaze shifted to Jae-hyun, who was currently levitating in the air, courtesy of the mage girl, as he tried to catch an extraordinary bird with bright plumage that darted through the trees. Seojun looked around the dense, vibrant forest. "Just what is this place?" he thought, feeling a strange energy in the air. Min-seok noticed his puzzled expression. "You seem lost, Master," he said gently. "Do you know where we are? This is one of the Beast sanctuaries of the US. It''s a place where mythical beasts, familiars, and evolved animals live." Min-seok glanced at Seojun with a resigned smile. "You probably think I''m crazy, Master." Seojun looked at him, puzzled and thought, What is he talking about now? Min-seok sighed, his expression weary. "They left me in the dungeon and didn''t help me only Jin-hyu and Hannah came back but here I am" he sighed "I have no choice, Jae-hyun offered me a large amount of money to come along, and I needed it." Seojun raised an eyebrow. "How much?" "500 gold coins," Min-seok said, with a faint smile. "It''s not a fortune, but it''s enough to last me and my sister for a week." Seojun was taken aback and thought, 500 gold coins? that''s already a large amount? Min-seok shrugged. "It''s a not much but it helps." Jin-hyu placed a reassuring hand on Min-seok''s shoulder. "It''s okay, Min-seok. Someday we''ll earn more gold coins and become top rankers. At least you''re awakened now," he said with a hopeful tone. Min-seok kicked a small stone in frustration. "But my class is the weakest. I can''t even tame a insects because of my F-Rank Mana. There are so many classes, yet I got the weakest one," he said with a sigh. Hannah, still holding her wand, murmured, "It''s okay. Maybe you''ll experience dual awakening someday." Min-seok pouted. "You''re so lucky, Hannah. You''re a healer, but you''re still stuck following Jae-hyun." Hannah scratched her cheek, looking embarrassed. "I owe him, though. I have to repay him somehow." Seojun glanced at Min-seok''s status and frowned. He saw that Min-seok''s class was listed as "Tamer." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean, ''weakest class''?" Seojun asked, confused. Min-seok looked surprised. "Where are you from, Master? Tamer is considered one of the weakest class it''s not easy to tame knowing how much Mana required to be able to do that." Before Seojun could respond, Jae-hyun called out, his voice sharp. "Come on, stop chatting and get moving!" As the group started to follow Jae-hyun, Silla''s voice echoed in Seojun''s mind. "Looks like your class, Master, isn''t recognized in this realm. Humans here don''t understand the the strength of a Tamer class." Silla''s tone was a mix of amusement and frustration. "They don''t realize how powerful a tamer can be." Jae-hyun, with a determined expression, grabbed Min-seok''s bag forcefully and rummaged through it. His eyes lit up when he found what he was looking for ¡ª a small, silver whistle with strange markings on it. "Gotcha," Jae-hyun muttered with a smirk, holding the whistle up triumphantly. Min-seok''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait, Jae-hyun! Don''t¡ª" The mage girl stepped forward quickly, her face pale. "Brother! Don''t use that! We don''t know what it can do!" She reached out to grab his arm, but Jae-hyun shoved her back roughly. "Stay out of this!" Jae-hyun snapped. She stumbled, and Min-seok quickly caught her before she fell. "Are you okay, Kaeri?" Hannah asked "You''re out of your mind, Jae-hyun!" Min-seok shouted, his voice full of urgency. "You can''t control what happens next!" Jae-hyun''s face twisted with anger. "Shut up and stay back! All of you!" He raised the whistle to his lips, ignoring their pleas. Reluctantly, they moved back, hiding behind a large tree, their faces filled with fear and worry. Hannah, her voice trembling, replied, "That is a Dreadwhistle. It can call any monsters or mythical creatures within a wide area..." Min-seok''s voice was low, filled with anxiety. "We''ve seen videos of people using the Dreadwhistle to call familiars and monsters They are videos of people using it to call for monsters to level up faster and the other use it to call familliars, they were successful getting familiars but¡­ most of them ended up injured or¡­ dead. It''s not meant to be used lightly." Jin-hyu added, whispering, "It doesn''t just call one creature. It can attract anything nearby, even the ones no one would ever want to face." Jae-hyun blew the whistle, a sharp, eerie sound that echoed through the forest like a ghostly wail. For a moment, there was only silence. Then, the ground began to tremble, and a distant, monstrous roar filled the air. The group stared in horror as the sounds of creatures approaching grew louder, and the forest seemed to come alive with movement. "We''re dead..." Min-seok whispered, terror in his eyes. Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Dreadwhistle effect [System Warning: Barrier Breach Imminent] Seojun''s system spoke [Host, Their barrier won''t make it] [The barrier is under attack. The barrier''s integrity is deteriorating due to the effects of a high-density Dust Storm triggered by the Dreadwhistle. Vision and perception are compromised. Prepare for an encounter with hostile entities.] the white hologram make Min-seok and the others terrifed. A dense fog of dust settled around them, obscuring the view beyond the barrier and casting an eerie, unnatural darkness. "Wh-What''s going on? I can''t see anything out there!" Hannah''s voice trembled as she gripped her wand tighter. Her breaths came in shallow gasps as she tried to peer through the haze. Min-seok, who was already pale, seemed to grow even paler as his eyes darted around frantically. "The barrier...Why is it shaking like this?" "Because that whistle attracted more than just a familiar" Seojun spoke calmly. "The dust cloud is laced with some kind of magic ¡ª it''s jamming our perception" From within the dust, a loud scratching sound echoed, like nails on a chalkboard but deeper, more guttural. Something was dragging its claws along the barrier, creating a long, grating screech that made everyone flinch. Seojun''s senses were on high alert, trying to gauge what exactly was beyond the clouded veil. "Do you hear that?" Kaeri whispered, her eyes wide with terror. "It sounds like... something is scraping the barrier." Suddenly, a large, gnarled hand covered in scales and fur slammed against the barrier, making everyone jump. The impact rippled through the shimmering magical dome, causing cracks to spiderweb out from the point of contact. "Look! There!" Hannah pointed, her voice barely a whisper. The shadowy outline of a massive creature with multiple eyes and a wide, gaping mouth filled with jagged teeth pressed against the barrier, its hot breath fogging the invisible wall. [System Alert: Barrier Integrity at 65%...] The system''s calm yet dire warning rang in Seojun''s mind. "Not good," he muttered under his breath. "That barrier won''t hold if more of them start hitting it." Min-seok''s teeth chattered as he spoke, his voice barely holding steady. "Jae-hyun... wh-what have you done?" Jae-hyun, despite his earlier bravado, now looked visibly shaken. He held the Dreadwhistle tightly, his face pale as he watched the barrier bend and crack. "This¡­ this isn''t supposed to happen," he muttered. "It was just supposed to attract one, not¡ª" A chorus of snarls and roars erupted from all around them, cutting him off. The shadows beyond the barrier shifted and swirled, countless creatures circling like sharks sensing blood in the water. "Those aren''t just ordinary beasts," Seojun observed. "Those are mythical predators." The ground shook again as another massive figure slammed into the barrier. This one was bulkier, with tusks jutting out of its jaw, and its eyes glowed with a fierce, hungry light. It roared, saliva splattering against the weakening shield, and the barrier rippled again, more cracks appearing. "We need to move! We need to move now!" Jin-hyu shouted, panic rising in his voice. "The barrier''s not going to last!" [System Alert: Barrier Integrity at 35%...] "Thirty-five percent?!" Kaeri voice broke into a high-pitched scream. "It''s dropping too fast!" More of the shadowy attackers began to emerge. One of the creatures, with a serpentine body and six legs, lashed out against the barrier with its thick, muscular tail, each blow sending more cracks through the protective dome. Silla''s voice echoed in Seojun''s mind. "Master, if the barrier falls, we''ll be swarmed. It''s too risky to stay here." Seojun nodded, his thoughts racing. " [System Alert: Barrier Integrity at 10%...] A low growl resonated through the air, and a new figure appeared ¡ª a monstrous wolf with glowing red eyes. It bared its fangs, and with a deafening howl, it charged forward, slamming its massive body against the barrier. A loud crack echoed, and a piece of the barrier shattered like glass. "We''re done for!" Hannah cried out, clutching her wand tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. The barrier trembled again, cracks spreading like a spiderweb across its surface. The monstrous creatures outside grew bolder, slamming their bodies and claws against it. Inside, panic spread like wildfire among the group. Kaeri was on her knees, her face pale and drenched in sweat as she tried to hold the barrier together with all her strength. Her arms shook, and her breathing was ragged. "I can''t¡­ hold it much longer¡­" she whispered, tears starting to stream down her face. "Use everything you''ve got!" Jae-hyun barked, his voice sharp and demanding. He hovered over her like a vulture. "Stop whining and keep that damn barrier up, or we''re all dead!" "But¡ª" Kaeri stammered, looking up at him with fear in her eyes. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jae-hyun ignored her plea and turned to Hannah. "You too! Buff her up! Now! Use all your spells!" he shouted, his face twisted in frustration. Hannah, trembling with fear She mumbled an incantation, her voice shaky as she tried to cast every buff she had on Yuna. Her hands shook so badly that the spells flickered and dimmed. Meanwhile, Seojun stood calm watching everything unfold. His eyes scanned the scene, assessing the situation. He could hear the barrier cracking, but his expression remained unchanged. He was used to chaos, and fear didn''t affect him like it did the others. Jae-hyun''s eyes darted around, and in a sudden move, he grabbed Jin-hyu and Min-seok by their collars, pulling them in front of him. "You two, stand here! Better you die blocking them than me!" he snarled, pushing them toward the front. A nasty smirk spread across his face as he added, "That''s all you''re good for, anyway." Jin-hyu''s eyes widened in shock. He struggled against Jae-hyun''s grip, but he was too weak. "You bastard¡­!" he muttered, fear and anger mixed in his voice. Min-seok looked like a deer caught in headlights, his legs trembling. He didn''t want to be a shield, but he had no choice. Silla''s voice came, dripping with disdain. "Tsk. What an evil human, Can i eat him if he survive Master?" Another slam against the barrier sent a shiver through the ground. The cracks widened, glowing with unstable energy. Kaeri cried out as the barrier flickered, her magic nearly drained. "I can''t... It''s too much!" she whimpered. Jae-hyun pushed harder against Jin-hyu and Min-seok, practically hiding behind them like a coward. "Shut up and hold it!" he snapped at Kaeri, his voice full of panic disguised as anger. "If you let it drop, you''re dead first!" Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Mother of Familiars Seojun sighed, looking at the chaos around him. His eyes fixed on Jae-hyun, who was still hiding behind Jin-hyu and Min-seok, using them as shields. Seojun took a step forward and vanished. In a blink, he appeared behind Jae-hyun. With a quick motion, Seojun struck the back of Jae-hyun''s neck. Jae-hyun''s eyes widened, and he fell to the ground, knocked out cold. Jin-hyu and Min-seok, shocked, tried to say something, but Seojun disappeared again. Before they knew it, a sharp pain hit their necks. Their eyes rolled back, and they collapsed, unconscious beside Jae-hyun. Hannah, still desperately trying to cast buffs, shouted out, her voice laced with panic. "My mana¡­ It''s¡ªit''s running out¡ª!" She turned her head, searching for Jae-hyun amd the others for help but before she could look, she felt a sudden impact on her neck. Her words cut off as she too fell to the ground, unconscious. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaeri glanced around, eyes wide with terror, and her heart sank when she saw Hannah lying on the ground. "Hannah?!" she gasped, her concentration wavering as the barrier trembled again. She barely had time to react before Seojun appeared next to her. A quick hit to her neck, and she, too, fell asleep. As the last of them dropped, [System Notification: Initiating Barrier...] The moment the system''s voice cut off, Kaeri''s barrier shattered into a million shards of light, exploding outward with a deafening crash. The monstrous creatures roared in triumph, lunging forward, eager to attack now that the barrier was down. But just as their claws and teeth were about to tear through the group, they slammed against an invisible force, a powerful shockwave rippling outward and knocking them back. A new barrier appeared, shimmering with a blinding blue light. This one was far stronger, more solid, pulsating with an energy that made the air hum. Seojun stood there, calm, not even breaking a sweat. He glanced at the creatures outside, watching them claw and slam against the barrier, unable to break through. [System Notification: Barrier Reinforced. Defensive Protocol Active.] He looked at the creatures, still trying in vain to break the barrier, and then glanced at his status. Something caught his eye¡ªa sign that Echidna''s child was nearby. He muttered to himself, "At least they made this easy." Seojun reappeared on a high branch of a tall tree outside the barrier. From his spot, he looked down at the scene below. The ground was covered in thick dust, and all sorts of creatures were crowded around the barrier he had made. The barrier shimmered like a bubble, and the creatures were pressing against it, desperate to break through. He could see all kinds of mythical creatures and familiars. Some looked like they had once been cute pets¡ªsmall with soft fur or friendly eyes¡ªbut now, they were different. Their fur was bristled, fangs bared, and claws out. They were angry, their faces twisted in rage. Others were more powerful and strange, having evolved into something fiercer. They slammed against the barrier, growling, hissing, and scratching, trying to break it. Silla spoke in Seojun''s mind, his voice annoyed. "Why are they so aggressive? It seems like that whistle had side effects, making them like that." "Probably," Seojun replied calmly. His eyes moved over the crowd of creatures. He knew he needed to find the child of Echidna among them, but he wasn''t sure which one it was. He opened his status and checked the map. There, he noticed a red dot hidden just behind a blue dot representing him. Suddenly, he sensed danger¡ªa sharp shift in the air. Seojun instantly teleported to another tree. Just as he vanished, a huge paw smashed into the tree he had been standing on, breaking it apart with a loud crash. The tree fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. From his new spot, Seojun looked at the creature that attacked. It was massive, with the body of a giant wolf¡ªFenrir¡ªwith white fur and nine long, flowing tails. It had the sleek features of a fox, but its eyes were wild with anger. It growled deeply, its sharp teeth bared, saliva dripping from its mouth. [Appraisal Activated] Name: ??? Type: Fox-Fenrir Hybrid Rank: SS Title: Mother of Familiars Status: Angry Reason: The whistle is hurting its head, causing intense pain and aggression. The creature and others are tired of hearing the Dreadwhistle''s endless noise. The hybrid creature growled, its nine tails whipping behind it like angry flames. Its fur was pure white, but its eyes were filled with fury. The noise from the whistle seemed to be driving it mad, making it claw at the ground where Seojun had been standing. "It''s her Master" Silla spoke, Seojun observed from his new position, staying calm and relaxed. "So, this is the one," The massive Fenrir, with its white fur and nine tails, lifted its head and let out a howl so loud it reverberated through the forest. The sound cut through the chaotic noise of the creatures clawing at the barrier, and for a moment, everything went still. The familiars and mythical beasts paused, turning their heads to face the Fenrir. The Fenrir howled again, its voice echoing like thunder through the trees. The creatures below seemed to be in awe, their aggressive movements halting as they listened to the powerful call. Fear and confusion flashed in their eyes as the howl filled the air. Suddenly, the once-angry familiars started to retreat. They turned and began running away from the barrier, disappearing into the dense forest. The dust they kicked up as they fled made the scene look even more chaotic. Seojun watched the stampede from his perch in the tree. His gaze was steady as he observed the creatures running off into the distance. He frowned slightly, realizing the scale of what he was witnessing. "This is too many to fit in this sanctuary," he thought, scanning the area. "It looks like there''s something else going on here." The Fenrir, sensing Seojun''s presence, launched itself from the ground with an explosive burst of power. Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Nymira blinded by anger Seojun instantly teleported down to the forest floor, just as the massive tree he had been perched on was shattered by the Fenrir''s impact. The ground trembled as the creature landed heavily, creating a deep shockwave that shook the surrounding area. Seojun watched as the Fenrir stood tall, its presence dominating the scene. The creature growled deeply, its sharp teeth bared and mixed dark and red aura swirling around its body. The aura seemed to pulsate with anger, creating an unsettling glow in the dim forest light. "What a powerful sister you have, Silla," Seojun remarked, his voice calm despite the tension in the air. ''She wasn''t like this, Master. Nymira was a small fox and weakest among us and the kindest, often used and manipulated by the gods and goddesses. It seems she has evolved significantly. Her presence here confirms she managed to escape the hellish place she was cast into.'' The Fenrir, Nymira, growled again, her form radiating a mixture of dark and red energy. The aura around her was thick and menacing, as though she was channeling her anger and frustration into a visible force. [The aura emitted by Nymira It reflects her intense anger and power. This indicates a deep-seated rage.] System spoke. Seojun watched as Nymira''s growls grew louder, her body shifting with the intense energy. Her anger seemed almost palpable, a force that threatened to overwhelm everything around her. He remained calm, standing his ground and assessing the situation. "Looks like we''ll have to deal with this," he muttered. Seojun''s eyes narrowed , a faint glimmer of metal caught his eye as he took a closer look. It''s a shackle. Despite its battered appearance, the shackle was still intact and firmly attached to Nymira''s foot. It seemed like it couldn''t be removed easily, a constant reminder of her imprisonment. Silla''s voice came through in Seojun''s mind. ''Want me to speak to her, Master? I might be able to reach her and help calm the situation.'' Seojun considered Silla''s offer. "Try it," Seojun replied. Silla slowly crawled down Seojun''s body to the forest floor. His focus was entirely on Nymira as he carefully approached the Fenrir. Seojun couldn''t hear Silla''s words, but it was clear Nymira was listening. For a moment, Nymira''s growls softened, showing that Silla''s attempt to talk was working. Suddenly, Nymira howled loudly. Her eyes flashed with rage, and she began stomping the ground aggressively. With a quick movement, she tried to stomp on Silla, who immediately scrambled back to Seojun. Seojun quickly teleported to a high branch in a nearby tree, watching from above as Nymira continued to tear through the trees around her. "What happened?" Seojun asked, looking down at Silla, who had joined him on the branch. Silla, still shaken, spoke quickly. ''She almost hit me, Master! Nymira didn''t recognize me. She called me ''Vormund'' and said she''d kill me. I think she''s lost her mind. Her anger is overwhelming her." Seojun watched as Nymira continued her rampage, destroying trees with fierce blows. Her aggression was intense, and she seemed completely out of control. "We need to find another way to handle this," Seojun said, observing Nymira''s destruction. "Her anger is blinding her." he added Silla nodded, looking worried. ''If only I knew why she''s acting like this.'' Seojun thought. Then the system spoke in Seojun''s mind: [Host, You can use the Binding Chains to restrict Nymira and take a look at her memories. This may help understand her current state.] "I have that? Well let''s try that. We need to figure out what''s causing her rage and how to calm her down." Seojun spoke. [Initiating Binding Chains] From the ground, golden chains began to glow with a soft, radiant light. They slithered up from the earth, moving toward Nymira with purpose. At first, Nymira''s powerful claws lashed out, breaking some of the chains with ease. Silla''s voice crackled with surprise. "She can break those? Just how strong has she become? Even I couldn''t break those chains before." Seojun observed the struggle calmly. "Looks like she''s not the weakest among you anymore," he remarked. Silla responded with a huff. *"Hmph. I''ll show you master After she''s back to her right mind, we''ll have a duel." Nymira continued her furious attempt to break free, her strength making the chains glow even brighter. Despite her efforts, the chains gradually tightened around her, forcing her to the ground. Her furious growls and the slamming of her tail against the earth created a chaotic scene. Seojun jumped down from the branch and approached Nymira, now weakened and subdued by the chains. He sat down nearby and stared at the glowing restraints, clearly impressed. "I didn''t know I had this skill, System," Seojun said thoughtfully. "This will make things easier." The system responded, [That''s why I kept this skill hidden, Master. If you use it too often, it might hinder your growth and strength. It''s meant to be a tool for specific situations, not a crutch.] Seojun watching Nymira struggle against the golden chains. He turned his focus inward, his mind commanding the system. "Show me what else you''re hiding." The system''s response was calm and informative. [That''s the only thing i hide Host. Other skills were locked, and you didn''t notice them unlocking.] [One of your basic skills when you got the Class Abyssal Tamer] the system continued, [is ''Taming Insight.'' This skill allows you to view significant memories and emotions of a creature. It provides you with a clearer understanding of their past experiences and current state. Upgrading to Abyssal Tamer enhances this ability, allowing for more comprehensive insight and control,] Seojun glanced back at Nymira, restrained and growling softly. "Oh alright," he said, "I didn''t have a chance to look at the skills I got from this class." He focused on the golden chains holding Nymira, his curiosity piqued. "Then let''s see what this skill can reveal," he said, ready to utilize his newfound ability. The system complied, and Seojun''s vision shifted. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 136: Chapter 136: She was used Seojun closed his eyes as a blinding light engulfed the area. When the light finally dimmed, he cautiously opened his eyes and found himself in a desolate landscape. It was Earth, but it looked ancient and ruined. Crumbled structures and vast wastelands stretched out in every direction, the remnants of a civilization long gone. Glowing figures floated around him descending, their features and clothing obscured by a soft, radiant aura. They seemed ethereal and otherworldly, their forms shifting and blending with the surroundings. Silla''s voice echoed in Seojun''s mind. "This is what Father did to Earth." Seojun glanced around, taking in the devastation. "Looks like you were really powerful before, System" he said, reflecting on the scope of destruction. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system remained silent, and Seojun noticed that he was floating, as if his physical body had become a mere spirit. He drifted closer to the glowing figures. Silla continued to explain. "Those glowing people are deities, gods, and goddesses." Seojun approached one of the deities, who was holding what appeared to be an Cat sized Fox with nine tails by the neck. The fox struggled weakly, its fur white and matted. [That is Nymira] System spoke and Seojun sense the change in System tone. Silla said with a hint of sadnes "After Father nearly destroyed Earth, we¡ªhis children¡ªwere imprisoned by the deities when Mother were killed by them" Seojun watched the white fox, now clearly different from the Nymira he had encountered. The once fierce and powerful Fenrir now seemed subdued and vulnerable. The deity gripping Nymira''s neck opened a swirling, dark portal without hesitation. With a swift motion, it hurled her through. Seojun''s instincts flared, and he immediately darted after her, slipping through the portal just before it sealed shut. On the other side, he was met with a suffocating darkness¡ªa prison-like void where the air was thick with despair. He quickly spotted Nymira, who was violently slammed against a stone wall. She let out a low, painful growl as she staggered back to her feet, transforming into a large Fox. Seojun observed her carefully. "How did she become a hybrid of a fenrir?" he wondered. Suddenly, a glitch rippled through the air, like a disjointed jump in time and no longer floating. Seojun''s senses were bombarded with distressing sounds¡ªcries and whimpers that resonated through the oppressive darkness. The sounds were unmistakably coming from Nymira, and they were filled with agony. Silla, hearing these sounds, seemed to tremble. "Nymira..."he murmured, his voice barely a whisper. Without waiting, Silla crawled down onto the cold, damp floor of the dark hallway, his serpentine body sliding effortlessly over the grime. Seojun followed, his steps careful and quiet, his eyes scanning the dimly lit surroundings. The path led them to the end of the hall, where a thick, heavy door stood slightly ajar. Silla slithered under the door, and Seojun pushed it open, stepping into a chamber where a foul stench hit him like a wall¡ªa rancid mix of blood, decay, and suffering. "Nymira," Silla''s voice called out, filled with both dread and hope. Seojun followed Silla''s gaze to a corner of the room, where a large cage stood covered by a grimy, silk cloth. With a deep breath, Seojun reached out and tore away the silk, revealing Nymira''s weakened form. Inside the cage, Nymira lay in her human-sized Fox shape, her body frail and scarred. Her fur, once pure white, was now matted with dirt and dried blood. There were dark, deep circles under her eyes, and her body trembled with exhaustion. Her eyes, though dulled, still held a spark of defiance. Seojun noticed her hind legs were shackled with rusted iron, adding to her already broken state. Her appearance told a painful story: Nymira was being used for breeding, her body marked with bruises and patches of fur ripped away. She looked like a mere shadow of the fierce creature she once was. The cruel treatment she endured explained much of her rage and why she didn''t recognize Silla. Silla, looking at Nymira, hissed softly, his voice quivering. "They used her...How dare they?!" Another glitch hit, pulling Seojun''s senses forward again. His vision blurred and cleared to reveal a new scene¡ªa cold, dimly lit chamber that looked like a twisted lab. Nymira was strapped to a stone table, her eyes wide with fear and fury. Her stomach was cut open, blood pooling around her, and her breathing was ragged and strained with pain. Above her, shadowy figures moved with cold precision. One of them, glowing with an eerie light, spoke in a flat voice, "Let them go to Earth." Nymira''s eyes filled with horror as she watched helplessly. The figures began pulling her newborn pups from her stomach¡ªsmall, fragile creatures, crying and squirming. Without any care, they tore them away from their mother and put them in different cages. Nymira''s body shook violently, and her growls turned into a broken, painful howl that echoed through the cold stone walls. She could only watch as her children were taken away, their cries growing fainter. Time seemed to speed up, and Seojun watched years flash by, but the suffering never stopped. Nymira was constantly cut open, her body used for cruel experiments. Her children were always taken from her, their cries lingering in her mind. Each loss deepened her wounds, her anger and pain turning darker and stronger. Then one day, the gods decided to push things further. They experimented on Nymira again, changing her very nature. Her body twisted painfully as they mixed her pure Fox blood with that of a Fenrir. The transformation was agonizing. Nymira''s snow-white fur turned into a mix of Fenrir and became a large fenrir with nine tails. Her eyes glowed a fierce red, and her fangs grew sharper. But the gods made a mistake. The fusion gave Nymira incredible strength and new powers. Her long-held anger exploded with a power none of them could control. With a deafening roar, she broke free, snapping chains like twigs. She tore through her captors and the lab, leaving destruction behind her. The prison that held her for so long became a place she could finally escape from. Seojun watched all this from above, his expression darkening as he saw what Nymira had been through. "No wonder she''s so full of rage," he thought, understanding her pain and anger. She had been used and tortured for years, and now she was more powerful and angry than ever. Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Foxes are sacred Seojun blinked as another wave of light overwhelmed him. The vision of the dark prison faded away, and he felt himself pulled back, his body suddenly lighter. When his eyes opened again, he found himself standing back on the forest ground. And a notif appeared in front of him. [Insight Acquired: Nymira''s Past] Seojun stared at the message for a moment, his mind still processing the haunting memories he had witnessed. Silla lowered himself to the ground, his scales brushing against the dirt. He spoke softly, almost like he was thinking aloud. "Master, the name ''Vormund'' that Nymira mentioned is probably that god" The system''s voice suddenly spoke up in his mind. [Vormund is a dark god known for chaos, darkness, and causing trouble. Vormund has a peculiar hobby: creating chimeras. Other gods avoid trouble with the dark gods] The system continued, [Nymira was originally under God Gyu, One of Light Gods and God Vormund become interested in our children and To avoid a war with the dark gods that might destroy different Realms including Earth, God Gyu allowed Vormund to take Nymira thinking it was better than starting a full conflict.] Seojun frowned. "So, Nymira got caught up in their plans... just passed around like she didn''t matter. System, Why is he so engrossed to Nymira?" [Foxes are considered sacred and possess a unique ability: they can manipulate all kinds of elements. Each of their tails embodies a different elemental power and Nymira, the only fox with nine tails. That must be the reason he got interest to her.] Silla looked up, his eyes filled with frustration. ''That''s why she''s so angry, Master. She was betrayed and used by the gods. Now she sees everyone as an enemy'' Seojun sat calmly in front of Nymira, who was chained to the ground by glowing golden chains. The chains glowed softly, their light casting an eerie but gentle glow around the area. Nymira''s large, powerful form was held down by the chains, her eyes filled with both anger and despair. She growled softly as Seojun approached, clearly distressed by her situation. He raised his hand slowly, trying to reach out to her. Nymira''s eyes narrowed, and she growled louder, showing her sharp teeth in warning. "I''m here to help," Seojun said gently, his voice soothing and calm. "I know you''re in pain and angry, but I''m not here to hurt you." Nymira''s growl turned into a snarl as she struggled against the chains. Seojun could see the frustration and helplessness in her eyes. He took a deep breath, maintaining his composure. He extended his hand towards her, and despite her growling he allowed her to bite his hand. The pain was sharp, but Seojun didn''t flinch. He looked directly into her eyes. "I understand you''re scared and frustrated but hurting me won''t change your situation. I want to help you." As Seojun sat in front of Nymira, a notification appeared. [Activating Skill: Serene Presence] The skill created a soft, calming aura around Seojun. This aura slowly reached Nymira, and she began to calm down. Her growling lessened, and her body relaxed a bit, though she still looked wary. The glowing chains binding her seemed to pulse gently with the calming energy. Nymira''s grip on his hand tightened momentarily, then loosened. Her growls softened, and her eyes showed a flicker of hesitation. Seojun gently pulled his hand back, showing her that he was still calm despite the bite. "You don''t have to trust me right away But if you let me help, we can work together. We can fix this." Nymira''s breathing slowed slightly as she stared at him, her anger giving way to a troubled look. Seojun sat quietly, waiting for her to make a decision. The glowing chains held her firmly, but Seojun hoped that his calm presence and sincere offer would help bridge the gap between them. Nymira suddenly spoke, her voice trembling, "Why should I trust you?" Silla, now grown to a size larger than Seojun, spoke firmly. "Even I was saved by Master. You can trust him, Nymira." As Silla spoke, Nymira''s size began to shrink, and she transformed into a small, white cat. The golden chains around her disappeared. With a faint voice, she asked, "B-brother Hydra?" Silla, now a small creature, crawled to Nymira and said, "Rest for a while, Nymira. All your suffering has ended. Master and I will help you." Seojun''s heart ached as he watched Nymira''s tears fall and her eyes slowly close. He recalled how before he became entangled with the system, he had dreamed of becoming a vet doctor. His love for animals had been a guiding force in his life, but his financial struggles had made that dream seem unreachable. The system had changed everything for him. Now, holding the small, exhausted Nymira in his arms, Seojun resolved to help her fully. He thought, "I know what I need to do next once we return to Korea." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Seoyang, Seojun''s mother, paced anxiously back and forth in the living room. She bit her nails and sat on the sofa only to stand up again moments later. Her worry was clear as she glanced at the clock; it was already 10 PM. Alexa approached her and gently guided her to sit on the sofa. "Calm down, Auntie," she said, while Huno, who was standing by the door, whimpering anxiously, added to the tension in the room. Seoyang jumped up and resumed her pacing. "I''m just so worried. Seojun hasn''t come back yet. What if something happened to him?" Noticing Huno''s whimpering making things worse, Alexa scolded gently, "Huno! Stop it, you''re making Auntie more anxious." Alexa then helped Seoyang back onto the sofa and they sit down. Shaun sitting beside Alexa added with a reassuring smile, "Relax, Seojun is a adult. He can handle himself." Seojun finally walked through the door, his presence immediately catching everyone''s attention. Seoyang, who had been anxiously pacing earlier, rushed to him with tears in her eyes. "Seojun!" she cried out, wrapping her arms around him tightly. "I was so worried! Where have you been? It''s so late." Seojun, surprised gently patted her back. "I''m okay, Mom. I just had to handle some things. I''m sorry for making you worry." Alexa and Shaun watched with relief as Seojun reassured his mother. Huno, now calm, wagged his tail and approached Seojun, giving him a gentle nuzzle. Seoyang looked up at her son, her eyes still filled with concern. "You''re really okay, right? Nothing happened to you?" Seojun smiled softly, his hand brushing away a stray tear from Seoyang''s cheek. "I''m fine, Mom. Just needed to take care of a few things. Everything''s alright now." With a sigh of relief, Seoyang nodded and finally let go of Seojun. Seojun looked at his mother with a thoughtful expression. "When are we going back to Korea?" Seoyang tilted her head, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Don''t you want to live here, Seojun?" Chapter 138: Chapter 138:New Goal Seojun looked at his mother with a nostalgic smile. "I want to go back to our house, Mom. It''s where I grew up and it holds so many memories. It''s important to us." Seoyang''s eyes glistened with tears as she smiled warmly. "If that''s what you want son, let''s go back there. We''ll make it our home again." Alex turned to Seojun and asked, "What about tomorrow?" Seojun glanced at Shaun and said, "Great, Wanna come with us, Uncle?" Shaun smiled and replied, "I''ll just come for a vacation. I missed Korea too." Seoyang then said, "Just wait a minute; I''ll prepare my things." She left the room, and Seojun watched as she took out her phone and dialed a number. He chose to ignore it and headed to his room. Min-seok woke up with a groan, rubbing his neck and looking around. It was nighttime now, and he could see Jin-hyu, Hannah, Kaeri, and even Jae-hyun all unconscious on the ground. He couldn''t find Seojun anywhere. "What happened? He disappeared again?" Min-seok muttered, bewildered. Jin-hyu slowly stirred and groaned, "We''re alive?!" "Ugh, my neck hurts," Hannah complained as she woke up. Min-seok sighed, thinking, ''We didn''t even get a chance to know his name properly.'' Suddenly Minseok grab something and when he look at it, it was a pouch. He open it and shock to see a gold coins. "Where did you get that? Wait," Hannah counted taking minutes and her eyes widened "10,000 gold coins! This is too much! Hide it before Jae-hyun woke up!" "Where did you get this?" Jin-hyu asked as they give it to Min-seok and he hide it. "I don''t know wait there''s a letter" Min-seok pick up a paper in the ground which written ''Split it up for 4 of you''. "It''s from Master! Four then Me, Min-seok ,jin-hyu and..." "It''s kaeri, Just how did Master get this large money?" Min-seok muttered and they all shrug Suddenly, people descended from the sky and approached them. Kaeri muttered, "It''s the dungeon authorities." One of the authorities said sharply, "What are you doing here?! Time in the Beast Sanctuary is over!" They apologized and asked, "Do you know why the Mother of Familiars is missing?" Min-seok and the others exchanged puzzled looks and replied, "We don''t know." "Why? What happened?" Hannah asked. "You don''t need to know. Get up and get out of here," the authority responded brusquely. They then walked away, continuing their conversation. "She should be in her cave, but now she''s gone. The beasts are getting out of control, What about the Beast doctor? where are they?" one of them said. As they heard this, Jin-hyu and Min-seok exchanged worried glances. "Could it be that Master..." In the next day... The morning sun warmed the air as Seojun and his mother, Seoyang, stood before their old family home in Seoul, Korea. The house was built in a traditional Korean style, with its curved, tiled roof and strong wooden beams. A high wooden wall and gate surrounded the property, providing privacy from the outside world. The wide backyard stretched out behind the house, with space for flowers, trees, and memories. Seojun had been here before, but this time it felt different. He was back with his mother, and he could see the changes. The old parts of the house that had once been worn and faded were now fixed and refreshed. The wooden beams looked solid, the paint was fresh, and the windows were clean and clear. Seoyang took a deep breath, her eyes filled with nostalgia. "It feels different coming back here with you," she said softly. "It brings back so many memories." Seojun nodded, his eyes moving over the familiar features¡ªthe stone path leading to the door, the ginkgo tree he used to climb in the wide backyard, and the quiet corners where he once played. "Yeah, it does feel different. It feels more like home now that you''re here Mom." They walked inside, and Seojun felt the difference immediately. The house had always been simple; there had never been many things inside because they were poor. The rooms were mostly empty, with just a few basic pieces of furniture¡ªan old wooden table, a few chairs, and thin mats for sleeping. But now there were some new additions. Alex stood nearby, smiling as he took down the "Sold" sign from the gate. "We cleaned up and repaired some of the old parts," he said with pride. "And I thought you might need a few things, so I added some new appliances¡ªjust the basics. A fridge, a stove, and a washing machine. Nothing fancy but it should help." Seojun turned to Alex, his smile grateful. "Thanks, Alex. That means a lot. You didn''t have to do all this." Alex shrugged, still smiling. "I wanted to. You and Auntie deserve a comfortable home." Seoyang looked at Alex with a warm expression. "Thank you so much, Alex. You''ve always been like a second son to me." Alex chuckled. "I''m happy to help, Auntie. This place means a lot to me too." Seojun walked up to the gate and pushed it open, the wood creaking softly. Stepping into the courtyard, he felt a sense of peace. The house looked the same, but with the new touches, it felt more welcoming. The familiar rooms with their wooden floors and sliding paper doors were bright with morning light, and now, there were a few modern conveniences that made the space feel more livable. Alex leaned against the doorframe, looking out at the garden. "You two should check out the backyard. We fixed up the flower beds, and the garden is blooming nicely now." Seoyang''s eyes lit up. "I''d love to see it. The garden was always my favorite part." As they explored the house together, Seojun felt a deep sense of comfort. It was the same house he had returned to before, but now, with his mother beside him, the old parts fixed, and some new additions from Alex, it truly felt like home again¡ªa place full of love, memories, and warmth. Seojun took a deep breath and smiled. "It''s really good to be back." The afternoon sun poured its golden light into the living room, casting a warm glow over the space. Seoyang sat comfortably on a cushioned bench near the window, her eyes wandering over the garden. The breeze rustled the leaves outside, carrying the sweet scent of blooming flowers into the house. Seojun approached her from behind, holding a wooden comb. He started to gently work through her hair, his touch tender and careful. "I''ve really missed this, Mom," he said quietly. "I want to spend time with you and make up for the five years I was away. I want us to live peacefully together." "You don''t have to worry about money this time, Mom," Seojun and Seoyang respond with a soft laugh. "I''m fine." Seojun shook his head, a reassuring smile on his face. "No, Mom. I want to make sure you don''t have to think about any financial worries. I''m going to take care of everything. I''ll buy anything you need and make sure you have everything you didn''t have before." Seoyang laughed lightly, touched by his words. "You''re always so thoughtful, Seojun. But really, it''s okay. I''m comfortable." Seojun''s smile widened, but his expression turned serious. "There''s something else I want to do, too. I''m planning to get a vet doctor license." Seoyang''s eyes widened with surprise. "Just a license? Didn''t you always dream of becoming a vet doctor and having your own hospital?" Seojun continued to comb her hair, his movements gentle and steady. "Yes, I did have those dreams. But for now, getting the license is enough. My main priority right now is to be here with you, Mom. I want us to enjoy our time together and make up for the lost years." As Seojun continued combing his mother''s hair, Alex walked into the room. "Hey, Seojun," Alex said, catching their attention. "I heard what you were planning. You don''t need to worry too much about the vet license right now." Seojun looked up, surprised. "Why''s that?" Alex stepped closer and explained, "There are new rules and changes in the vet profession that make it more complicated. But I can help you with that." Seojun smiled with relief. "Thanks, Alex. I was planning to start in about a week, once we''re settled." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex nodded. "That''s fine. Just call me when you''re ready and I''ll help you out." Seoyang smiled at them both. "It''s great to have friends who help out." Seojun agreed. "Definitely. I''m lucky to have you, Alex. I''ll reach out when I''m ready." Alex smiled back. "No problem. Enjoy your time with your mom. We''ll sort out the rest when you''re ready." With that, Alex gave a friendly nod and left the room. Seojun and Seoyang continued to enjoy their peaceful moment, feeling reassured about the future. Chapter 139: Chapter 139: The Arrival Seojun and his mother, Seoyang, had been spending their days exploring the local mall and strolling through the park. Their time together was filled with simple joys and the comfort of routine. Seojun felt as though the world had paused, offering them a peaceful life. Meanwhile, The Atmosphere at Seoul''s Incheon International Airport was electric. Reporters, photographers, and curious onlookers had gathered in droves at the arrivals gate, all eyes fixed on the sleek private jet that had just landed. The Mystic Union, a guild renowned for its unparalleled expertise in crafting, enhancing, and creating artifacts, weapons, and gear, was making headlines with its new branch opening in Korea. "Can you believe this?" one said to a colleague, "Jonathan Hamilton himself is coming here!"Another reporter, holding a microphone and a notepad, added, Excitement rippled through the crowd as the jet''s door opened. Jonathan Hamilton stepped out, his striking white hair and blue eyes making him stand out among the sea of faces also known for his legendary skill ''God''s Hammer'' not only that he is also the Top 8 Ranker of US. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was accompanied by his three children: Nathan and Elshienne, who both had black hair and blue eyes, and a young child with white hair, who clutched a shark plushie tightly. The crowd surged forward cameras flashing A leading news anchor, eager to make the most of the moment, approached Jonathan with a microphone. "Mr. Hamilton, welcome to Korea! Why the Mystic Union has decided to establish a branch here?" Jonathan''s smile was warm and welcoming. "We see immense potential in Korea''s market. The craftsmanship and innovation here are unparalleled, and we believe this expansion will allow us to both contribute to and benefit from the local industry." Another reporter, eager for more details, asked, "There are rumors that you and your family will be staying here for an extended period. Can you confirm this, and if so, what is the reason for such a long-term commitment?" Jonathan nodded. "Yes, we plan to stay for a while. Our goal is to immerse ourselves in the community and better understand the local market, which we believe will greatly benefit both us and the local industry." The buzz intensified with the next question. "We''ve heard speculation about a particular Korean woman who might be influencing your decision to relocate. Can you tell us more about her?" Jonathan''s response remained poised. "Our primary focus is on the expansion and the exciting possibilities it brings. While personal matters are private, I assure you that our main priority is to build strong, meaningful connections and contribute positively to the industry here." As Jonathan and his children were guided through the bustling airport, the media frenzy continued unabated. The arrival of the Mystic Union''s top leader and his family signaled a new chapter for Korea''s craft and technology sectors. The excitement at Incheon International Airport was palpable as the Mystic Union''s arrival was met with a huge crowd. Oh Tae-hyun, known as the Zeus Chosen One and Korea''s top 1 ranker, arrived with his guild, Olympian Reign. His presence alone was impressive, and the reporters quickly surrounded him. The main news anchor, speaking with enthusiasm, announced, "Today, we''re seeing something special! Korea''s top ranker, Oh Tae-hyun, is here to welcome Jonathan Hamilton and the Mystic Union!" Another reporter added, "This is amazing! And wait, there''s more¡ªlooks like we''re in for another surprise!" Reporters eagerly pressed for more details. "Mr. Tae-hyun, what does it mean for you to be here today?" one reporter asked. Tae-hyun''s response was thoughtful. "It''s a privilege to be part of this historic event. The Mystic Union''s arrival is a testament to Korea''s growing influence and potential in the global adventuring community." Just as Tae-hyun was answering questions, a new excitement arose. From a nearby helicopter, figures jumped down to the ground. The crowd went wild as Kang Dae-won, the Titan of Wrath and the second top ranker, landed. His arrival was dramatic and impressive, adding even more excitement to the event. The news anchor quickly informed the crowd, "We have a major update! Kang Dae-won, the Titan of Wrath, has arrived! This is huge!" Another reporter, excited, said, "Having Guildmaster Kang Dae-won here, especially with his title, makes this event even more special. It''s rare to see such top rankers together!" The reporters rushed to interview Dae-won. "Mr. Dae-won, why are you here today?" one asked. Kang Dae-won, with his strong presence, replied, "I''m here to support the Mystic Union''s new expansion." The media buzzed with excitement. "This is incredible," one reporter said. "To see both Oh Tae-hyun and Kang Dae-won here highlights how important the Mystic Union''s arrival is for Korea!" As Tae-hyun and Dae-won met with Jonathan Hamilton and his family, the airport was filled with anticipation. The presence of these top rankers made it clear how significant the Mystic Union''s expansion was for the future of adventuring and crafting. As the excitement at Incheon International Airport grew, Jonathan Hamilton''s children, Nathan and Elshienne, watched the scene with curiosity. They stood a bit apart from the crowd, observing their father''s interactions with the reporters and top rankers. Elshienne looked at the bustling crowd and commented with a smirk, "Look at them, so eager to get Dad''s attention. They just want to use his skills." Nathan chuckled and replied, "Well, it makes sense. Dad''s known for making legendary weapons and artifacts. Everyone wants to be close to that kind of power and influence." Elshienne rolled her eyes and said, "Exactly. They know that getting something crafted by Dad could mean a huge boost for them." "Because Daddy skills is so cool that they want his attention," Jonathan carried his younger daughter and smiled. As the excitement at Incheon International Airport continued to build, a sleek limousine arrived, drawing the crowd''s attention. The doors of the limousine opened, and an elderly man with an impressive presence stepped out. The crowd gasped as they recognized him: it was Alexander von Ford, the chairman of the Awakeners Association. The buzz among the reporters was immediate and intense. "Is that Alexander von Ford?!The chairman of the Awakeners Association!" Another reporter, trying to contain their shock, added, "I can''t believe it! Alexander von Ford is here at the same time as Jonathan Hamilton. What could this mean?" A third reporter, their voice filled with excitement, said, "I''ve heard rumors about a connection between Mr. Jonathan and Mr. Alexander, but seeing them together like this is something else!" As Alexander was assisted by his grandchildren, Alex and Alexa, the reporters continued to speculate. "This is incredible," one said. "Could there be a special collaboration or announcement?" As Alexander von Ford and his grandchildren, Alex and Alexa, made their way through the airport, the reporters'' attention shifted entirely to them. The crowd of journalists, still buzzing from the surprise arrival, swarmed around Alexander, their questions coming rapid-fire. "Mr. von Ford! Why are you here today?" one reporter shouted, pushing forward with a microphone. Another reporter, trying to get closer, asked, "What is your relationship with Jonathan Hamilton? Is there a special announcement?" The questions came thick and fast as Alexander and his grandchildren approached Jonathan Hamilton. The reporters seemed oblivious to the presence of Oh Tae-hyun and Kang Dae-won, who had become almost invisible amidst the overwhelming focus on Alexander. Chapter 140: Chapter 140: The Arrival(2) As the reporters continued to buzz around them, Alexander von Ford and Jonathan Hamilton finally had a moment to themselves. The two old friends greeted each other warmly. Jonathan extended his hand, and Alexander grasped it firmly. "Jonathan, it''s good to see you again," Alexander said with a genuine smile. "Alexander, it''s been so long," Jonathan replied, his tone filled with warmth. "I''m glad you make it." Nearby, Nathan and Elshienne, Jonathan''s older children, spotted Alexa and approached her with friendly smiles. "Hi, Alexa!" Nathan called out. "It''s great to see you here." Elshienne added with a smile, "Noona, how are you?" Alexa smiled back and greeted them warmly, "Hi, Nathan, Elshienne. It''s nice to see you both." Meanwhile, Alex, Jonathan''s youngest daughter, stood by, clutching a plush shark. Alex approached her with a fond smile and said, "You look so cute today, Ms. Ahye." Ahye, the four-year-old, looked up and nodded with a shy but bright smile. As Jonathan and Alexander continued their conversation, Jonathan asked, "So, Alexander, how have you been? It''s been a while since we last met." Alexander chuckled and replied, "I''ve been well, thank you. It''s good to catch up. I must say, I''ve been hearing great things about your latest items." Jonathan''s eyes lit up. "I''m glad to hear that. How have you liked the items we''ve sent you?" Alexander nodded appreciatively. "They''ve been exceptional. Your craftsmanship continues to impress. The quality and innovation are just as impressive as ever." Jonathan beamed with pride. "Thank you. It''s always a pleasure to hear that our work is appreciated. We''ve been working hard to push the boundaries of what''s possible." As Jonathan Hamilton and Alexander von Ford shared their heartfelt reunion, the crowd of reporters surged with renewed vigor, their curiosity and excitement barely contained. The frenzy was palpable, as journalists elbowed each other, determined to snag the best angle for their stories. One persistent reporter managed to inch closer and called out, "Mr. Hamilton, Mr. von Ford, can you shed some light on how you two know each other? How long has this friendship been going on?" Another reporter, catching the vibe of the moment, chimed in with, "Is there a special project or collaboration in the pipeline between the two of you?" Jonathan and Alexander exchanged a knowing smile, their camaraderie evident in their shared amusement. Alexander took the lead, his tone light and friendly. "Oh, we''ve been pals since we were knee-high to a grasshopper. Our families go way back, so we''ve had each other''s backs through thick and thin." Jonathan, with a chuckle, added, "Absolutely. From playgrounds to boardrooms, we''ve navigated it all together. It''s like having a lifelong wingman¡ªalways there, always supportive." The reporters, momentarily caught off guard by the easygoing banter. Kang Dae-won stood at the edge of the bustling crowd, a wide grin plastered on his face as he watched Tae-hyun. His laughter bubbled up, an unmistakable sound of amusement that caught the attention of Tae-hyun. Tae-hyun, standing nearby with an air of gravity, fixed his gaze on Dae-won. "Why are you laughing?" he asked, his voice carrying a tone of serious inquiry. Dae-won''s laughter continued, even as he tried to stifle it. "Oh, Tae-hyun," he said, still chuckling, "you should see yourself right now. It''s like watching a cat try to act nonchalant while a mouse runs by." Tae-hyun''s brow furrowed slightly. "And what''s that supposed to mean?" "Well," Dae-won said with a smirk, "it seems you''re a little green with envy. Not all attention is focused on you, Tae-hyun. You''re not the only star of the show, you know." Dae-won clapped him on the back with a hearty laugh seeing Tae-hyun frowned. "Oh, come on! Lighten up. A little humor goes a long way. Besides, if you can''t handle the spotlight being shared, how are you going to handle it when it''s my turn?" After the playful jabs from Dae-won, Oh Tae-hyun''s silence grew more pronounced. His expression was unreadable, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed Dae-won''s words. Dae-won, clearly enjoying the shift in dynamics, couldn''t resist one last nudge. "You know, Tae-hyun, if you keep brooding like that, people might think you''re auditioning for a role in a tragedy." Tae-hyun''s eyes flickered with irritation, but he said nothing, his silence louder than any retort he might have offered. The tension between them was palpable, a clear reminder of their long-standing rivalry. Dae-won''s grin didn''t waver as he continued, "I mean, if you can''t handle a little teasing, maybe you''re not cut out for the spotlight. Or maybe you''re just jealous that not all eyes are on you." Tae-hyun''s jaw tightened. He gave a curt nod, the gesture more of a dismissal than an acknowledgment. "I have other matters to attend to," he said, his voice clipped and devoid of its usual warmth. Without another word, Tae-hyun turned sharply on his heel and walked toward his guild members, who had been watching from a distance. His departure was swift and resolute, leaving no room for further conversation. Dae-won watched him go, his smirk fading as he observed the shift in Tae-hyun''s demeanor. "Well, that''s one way to clear a room," he muttered under his breath. As the event wound down, the Hamiltons and Alexander''s family made their way to their waiting limousine. Outside, the air was electric with the buzz of reporters eager for one last scoop. Kang Dae-won, having had his fill of the evening''s drama, gave a loud, hearty laugh as he turned to his right-hand man. "let''s get out of here! I''ve had enough of the spotlight" His RIght hand and other members followed, chuckling at Dae-won''s energetic demeanor. "Where are we headed next?" Dae-won''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "How about a dungeon raid? Nothing like a bit of adventure to shake things up! And we''ve got some members who could use a little more training. It''s time to get them into shape!" His right hand grinned. "Sounds like a blast. I''m sure they''ll appreciate the chance to toughen up." As the limousine doors closed behind Jonathan Hamilton and his family, the vehicle began to glide away from the crowd. Inside, Jonathan and Alexander''s families were visibly relieved to escape the relentless barrage of questions from the press. Outside, the reporters pressed in, shouting questions as the car slowly moved forward. "Mr. Hamilton! Any comments on the rumors about the rumors of Korean woman you''re interested in?" one reporter called out, his voice barely audible over the commotion. Jonathan and his family exchanged amused glances but chose to remain silent, their expressions carefully neutral. The tinted windows of the limousine provided a barrier against the persistent questions and flashing cameras. The limousine glided smoothly through the illuminated streets of Seoul, Inside, Jonathan Hamilton and Alexander von Ford engaged in a lively conversation about their upcoming plans. Jonathan broke the silence with a bright idea. "You know, instead of heading home right away, why don''t we explore one of those dungeons rumored to have rare cores." Alexander''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "That''s perfect timing! Our guild is actually preparing to explore a new dungeon that appeared." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jonathan''s face lit up with interest and look at Alex and Alexa "Great! I''d love to join you. By the way, I heard that the curse affecting you and Alexa has been lifted. Is that true?" Alexa, sitting next to Jonathan, nodded. "Yes, it''s true. The curse was lifted thanks to the luminite crystal we found. It broke the curse and allowed us to return to normal." Jonathan''s eyes widened in astonishment. "The luminite crystal? That''s extraordinary! Those crystals are incredibly rare and highly sought after. Their ability to break curses is legendary. It''s not just a powerful artifact but also a tremendous find." Alexander nodded, matching Jonathan''s awe. "Absolutely. We were fortunate to acquire it." Jonathan leaned in, clearly impressed. "You''ve got your hands on a real gem. The luminite crystal is rare and valuable, known for its extraordinary properties." Chapter 141: Chapter 141: The Abyss Dungeon As the limousine came to a halt, the cityscape of Seoul gradually faded into the distance, giving way to the rugged terrain surrounding the entrance of the new dungeon. The towering stone archway loomed ahead, promising both danger and adventure. They stepped out of the car, their excitement palpable. Alexander gestured towards the dungeon entrance with a grin. "Here we are! I think you''re in for quite a challenge. You''ll be accompanied by Alexa and Alex. They''re more than capable and will make sure you''re well-guided." Jonathan chuckled, glancing over at Alexa and Alex. "Sounds like a plan. I appreciate the assistance. Just don''t be too tough on me¡ªI''m here for the adventure, not to be a hero." Alex, with a playful smirk, replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Jonathan. We''ll try not to get you killed too quickly." Alexander, taking charge, added with a wink, "And while you''re busy being guided through the dungeon, I''ll take care of your children. Consider it my way of keeping them out of trouble." Jonathan raised an eyebrow, amused. "Oh, you think you can handle them? I''ll have to hear about your babysitting skills after this. Just don''t let them turn the place upside down." Alexander chuckled. "I promise I''ll keep them entertained. And if they end up turning the place upside down, well, it''ll be a good story for later." Alexa joined in, laughing. "We''ll make sure Mr. Jonathan''s adventure goes smoothly. " S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jonathan gave a mock-serious nod. "Alright then. I''m ready for whatever you throw at me. And if Alexander''s babysitting skills fail, I''ll expect a full report when we''re done." As Jonathan, Alexa, and Alex approached the entrance of the new dungeon, they were met by a group of individuals stationed outside, their presence signaling readiness and anticipation for the adventure ahead. Alexa began the introductions with a wave of her hand. "Everyone, I''d like you to meet Jonathan Hamilton. He''s joining us for this exploration. Mr. Jonathan, this is the Vortex our Guild, who will be assisting us." The members of the Vortex Guild offered respectful bows in greeting. "Welcome, Mr. Hamilton," they said in unison, their tones warm and welcoming. Among them, a new face stepped forward, a man with an exuberant personality and a broad smile. He extended his hand towards Jonathan. "I''m Jae-hyun, sir. It''s a real pleasure to meet you! Welcome to Korea." Jonathan shook Jae-hyun''s hand, his smile widening at the enthusiastic greeting. "Thank you, Jae-hyun. It''s great to meet you as well." Alexa, sensing Jae-hyun''s over-familiarity, gently nudged him aside with a polite but firm gesture. "Jae-hyun, let''s maintain a bit of distance, shall we?" Jae-hyun took a step back with a sheepish grin, while Alexa shifted the conversation. "So, who will be our porter for this expedition?" Jae-hyun, eager to show off his guild''s resources, grabbed two individuals from the back of the group. With a broad smile, he introduced them. "This is Jin-hyu and Min-seok, My friends Mam, They''re fantastic at what they do." Jin-hyu offered a nod of acknowledgment. "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Hamilton." Min-seok, a slightly nervous but friendly figure, added, "We''re ready to assist in any way we can." And other porter are introduced. Jonathan took in the introductions with a nod, clearly impressed. "Thank you all for the warm welcome. I''m looking forward to seeing what this dungeon has in store for us." With the introductions complete, the group began to move towards the dungeon entrance. The group stepped through the heavy stone archway and into the shadowy interior of the dungeon. The dim light from their torches flickered across ancient walls, casting eerie shadows. As they advanced deeper into the dungeon, a notification from the system flashed briefly in their vision. [System Notification] Dungeon Name: Glimmering Abyss Rank: D Description: A newly discovered Rank D dungeon known for its rich mineral deposits and luminescent flora. Enhanced probability of finding rare cores and unique crystals. Features: - High Chance of Rare Resources - Low to Medium Difficulty - Potential for Hidden Artifacts Current Status: - Monsters: Low-level creatures - Resources: Rare cores and crystals Jonathan glanced at the notification, curiosity evident in his expression. "''Abyss''¡ªthat''s not a term I come across often. It''s intriguing." Alexa nodded, sharing his interest. "I haven''t seen it used in dungeon names before either As the group moved deeper into the Glimmering Abyss, they came across a strange creature. It was a worm-like being, about the size of a domestic cat, with a white, segmented body that glowed faintly in the dim light. A holographic status appeared above it: Name: Wyrm Rank: E Description: A worm-like creature. Generally not aggressive unless provoked. Behavior: -Default State: Passive - Combat State:Attacks when provoked Jonathan and the others looked at the creature, noting its low rank and passive nature. Alex spoke up, "Let''s avoid it. We don''t know what it can do if it gets aggressive." But Jae-hyun, always eager for a challenge, unsheathed his sword and said, "Rank E? That''s nothing to worry about! I''ll take care of it!" Before anyone could stop him, Jae-hyun charged at the wyrm and struck it with his sword. The wyrm hissed angrily and lunged at Jae-hyun, changing from passive to aggressive. "Jae-hyun, wait!" Alexa called out, but it was too late. The rest of the group quickly joined the fight to help. Although the wyrm was a low rank, its sudden aggression made it tricky to handle in the narrow space. Jonathan, watching the fight unfold, encouraged the team from the sidelines. "Looks like Jae-hyun''s diving in headfirst. Let''s help him out and wrap this up fast!" With teamwork and quick strikes, the group defeated the wyrm. It collapsed after a few more hits, and the fight was over. Alex shook his head with a smile. "Next time, let''s avoid unnecessary fights until we know more about what we''re dealing with." With the wyrm defeated, the team continued their exploration, As the team advanced further into the dungeon, they rounded a corner and found themselves in a vast, cavernous chamber. The room was bathed in a soft, shimmering light, emanating from numerous crystals embedded in the walls and floor. Jae-hyun, still pumped from the previous fight, pointed excitedly. "Look at that!" Jonathan''s eyes widened as he took in the sight. Scattered throughout the chamber were clusters of large, brilliant crystals, their hues ranging from deep blues to bright purples. They glistened with an otherworldly glow. "Wow! What are those?" some asked. Alex examined the crystals closely. "They''re Ebonite Crystals. I''ve heard about them, but seeing so many in one place is unprecedented." Jonathan, clearly impressed, nodded in agreement. "These are incredibly rare. Finding this many is extraordinary. Ebonite Crystals are essential for crafting high-level potions and legendary items." Jonathan added his excitement grew. "A small amount of these crystals can be used to create something legendary. We could be looking at a major breakthrough for our gear and enhancements." The team carefully moved further into the chamber, their eyes scanning the Ebonite Crystals with a mix of wonder and excitement. The sheer number of Ebonite Crystals in the chamber was astonishing, and their potential for crafting and potion-making was immense. Jonathan said, "We''ve really struck gold here. This is a once-in-a-lifetime find. With these, we can enhance our equipment to legendary levels and create powerful potions." Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Abyss One afternoon, they decided to visit a cozy coffee shop that Seoyang had always enjoyed. Seojun sat at a table with his mother, savoring the rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee and the comforting warmth of the shop. Huno, lay quietly under the table, content and relaxed.As they chatted and enjoyed their drinks, Seojun felt an overwhelming sense of normalcy and happiness. For the first time in a long while, he felt truly at ease. There were no battles to fight, no lonely nights¡ªjust the simple pleasure of being with his mother. He barely noticed the world outside, wrapped up in the comfort of their peaceful life. Huno, however, was more alert. His ears perked up, and his noses twitched as he picked up on something unusual. Without drawing attention, he quietly slipped out from under the table and walked towards the door. Seojun didn''t notice, still immersed in their peaceful moment. Outside, Huno came to a halt and raised his heads, sniffing the air intently and Silla emerged from Huno''s fur, his silver-scaled snake form coiling up. "I smell chaos," Silla said After walking for about ten minutes, Huno noticed something unusual in a nearby alley. He went over to investigate and saw a small crack in the ground. Suddenly, Seojun''s system spoke up [That crack is a sign that an outbreak dungeon will appear soon.] Silla asked, "Can''t Master and his mother be disturbed, What should we do, Father?" [Once the crack becomes a bit larger, enter the dungeon and defeat the boss to prevent further problems.] With the crack beginning to widen, Huno and Silla prepared to deal with the impending danger. They knew they had to act fast to protect Seojun and Seoyang from any potential threat. As Seojun and Seoyang enjoyed their time at the coffee shop, Seoyang glanced outside and seemed lost in thought. Seojun noticed her distraction and asked, "What''s wrong, Mom?" Seoyang turned back with a smile, gently petting the white cat in her lap. "Oh, it''s nothing, son." Seojun chuckled, "It seems like you''ve really taken a liking to Nymira." Seoyang laughed and lifted the cat, rubbing her cheek against Nymira''s soft fur. "Well, look at her! She''s so cute!" Seojun was glad to see his mother so content. He enjoyed these peaceful days, though he felt a sense of unease knowing that the world wasn''t as safe as it seemed. Taking a sip of his coffee, Seojun suddenly felt a shift in his senses. He stood up and smiled at his mother. "Mom, could you head home for now?" Seoyang looked at him, puzzled. "Why? What''s going on?" Seojun tried to reason, "I want to buy something and surprise you." Seoyang laughed, "That''s not much of a surprise anymore, then." They both stood up and prepared to leave. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun called a taxi, and as it pulled up, he said to his mother, "Come back later, okay? I''ll cook something special for us." He kissed Seoyang''s cheek and smiled, guiding her to the backseat of the taxi. He looked at Nymira and said quietly, "Protect Mom, Nymira." Nymira responded with a soft, "I will, Master." As the taxi drove away, Seojun waved until it was out of sight. He turned and started walking in the opposite direction, hands in his pockets. The streets were busy, but his mind wandered as he felt a familiar sensation tugging at his senses. Something wasn''t right. As he walked, that feeling grew stronger. It was like a whisper from the past, calling him back to a time when darkness surrounded him. He headed toward a quiet, dimly lit alley, his instincts guiding him. When he reached the alley, Seojun stopped and frowned. His eyes narrowed as he saw something disturbing¡ªa black hole slowly forming in the air, swirling with a dark energy he knew too well. "Abyss¡­" he muttered under his breath, recognizing the source of the strange energy. Meanwhile, Huno and Silla entered the black hole, finding themselves in a desolate, eerie land. The ground was cracked and dry, with not a hint of green or life anywhere¡ªjust lifeless trees and barren earth. "This is the Abyss, brother," Silla hissed as he crawled out from Huno''s body. Huno sniffed the air and barked, "I can feel my power here!" He then transformed into his human-sized form, stretching and flexing. Seeing Huno''s transformation, Silla also shifted. He grew into his human-sized nine-headed hydra form, each head looking around with sharp eyes. "Looks like our strength is back in the Abyss," Silla said, observing their powerful forms. The two of them stood tall, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead in this forsaken place. Huno''s eyes gleamed with urgency. "We have to report this to Master. We need to stop the Abyss monsters from entering Earth." Silla nodded in agreement, his nine heads swaying slightly as he assessed their surroundings. "Agreed. But first, we should take care of these monsters. Looks like they''re already coming this way." As Silla spoke, a horde of monstrous creatures emerged from the shadows, their grotesque forms moving toward the two guardians. The sight of their old enemies stirred a deep excitement in both Huno and Silla. They felt the rush of their restored strength, and it ignited a competitive fire between them. Huno grinned and said, "Let''s see who can take down the most. I''ve missed this." Silla''s heads all nodded in agreement. "You''re on. I''ll count every monster I defeat. Ready to see who wins" With a roar, Huno charged forward, his form blurring as he tore through the incoming monsters with powerful strikes. Each swing of his weapon was precise, his speed and strength making quick work of the enemies. Silla was not to be outdone. He slithered and struck with his multiple heads, each one delivering lethal blows to the monsters. His hydra form allowed him to strike in multiple directions at once, creating a whirlwind of destruction. Huno and Silla fought with excitement In the middle of the battlefield, surrounded by the fallen bodies of their enemies. Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Leading holes toward Earth and other realm They had just won a tough fight, but the air was still filled with tension. As they began to catch their breath, a new danger stepped out of the shadows. The first creature they saw was a huge, four-armed monster with black, scaly skin and eyes glowing like embers. It let out a roar that shook the ground. Huno, still in his three-headed Cerberus form, growled back. With a powerful leap, he rushed forward, each of his heads snapping as he aimed to bring the monster down. Huno went straight for its legs, hoping to knock it over. The monster swung its huge claws at him, forcing Huno to dodge. One of Huno''s heads managed to bite into the creature''s arm, tearing into its flesh. The monster screamed in pain, struggling to keep its balance. Meanwhile, Silla, in the form of nine serpents, moved with lightning speed across the battlefield. His snakes attacked the creature''s stomach, their sharp fangs sinking deep. Silla''s serpents then coiled around the monster''s body, squeezing it tightly. The creature struggled but couldn''t free itself. Then another creature appeared¡ªa terrifying spider-like monster with long legs and a huge, gaping mouth. Its hard exoskeleton looked difficult to break. Huno quickly turned to face it, growling. He dodged in and out of the spider''s attacks, slashing at its legs with his claws and teeth. The spider let out a high-pitched screech as it tried to fight back. Seeing Huno in trouble, Silla sent some of his serpents to help. They moved swiftly and attacked the spider''s soft underbelly, tearing into its tough exterior. The spider let out one last scream before collapsing to the ground, defeated. But the battle wasn''t over. A third monster, a giant bat-like creature with glowing eyes and tattered wings, swooped down from the sky. It aimed straight for Silla. His serpents struck back, wrapping around its wings and biting at it with deadly accuracy. The bat struggled in the air, but it couldn''t shake the snakes off. Huno rushed to help his ally. Leaping into the air, he grabbed the bat''s wings with his jaws, holding it still while his other heads tore into its body. The bat screeched in agony, but Huno''s strength was too much for it. Finally, the bat collapsed, lifeless. The battlefield was littered with fallen monsters. Huno and Silla were exhausted but victorious. Suddenly, a swirling vortex appeared in front of them. From the dark mist, a new figure emerged¡ªa tall, shadowy figure with glowing eyes and a powerful aura. This was something far more dangerous than what they had just fought. Silla''s snakes hissed nervously. "Looks like the boss," he said, his voice a mix of fear and excitement. Huno growled, all three heads focused on the new threat. "This is it. Let''s finish this." But before they could attack, the shadowy boss let out a roar. In the next instant, a flash of blue fire cut through the air, slicing the boss clean in half. The monster''s body fell to the ground, defeated. Huno and Silla looked on in shock. Behind them, they saw Seojun, holding a sword burning with blue flames. He had arrived just in time. His presence was calm and commanding, and his eyes were filled with determination. Huno instantly recognized Seojun and barked excitedly. He quickly shrank back into his normal dog form and ran over, nuzzling against Seojun''s legs, trembling with happiness. Silla''s serpents also returned to their usual form, becoming one snake. He slithered over and wrapped himself around Seojun''s feet, his eyes filled with relief and respect for his master. Seojun smiled warmly at his loyal companions. "You both did great," he said, patting Huno''s head and looking at Silla with approval. "I''m glad you''re safe." Huno barked happily, and Silla''s tense body finally relaxed, feeling reassured by Seojun''s presence. Seojun sheathed his sword, the blue flames vanishing as he turned to inspect the remains of the boss. "Looks like you handled things pretty well until I got here," he said with a grin. He then asked his system, "What did you find out?" [It seems that a fallen god is trying to escape from the Abyss. It''s creating holes leading to Earth.] Seojun frowned. "Find out who it is." [Yes, Host.] Just then, a low rumble echoed in the distance. Seojun looked up to see a swarm of monsters racing toward them. The creatures were a mix of different terrifying forms, and they were moving fast. Huno and Silla immediately positioned themselves beside Seojun, ready for another battle. Huno''s fur stood on end as he growled, prepared to fight. Silla''s serpents coiled tightly, ready to strike. But Seojun remained calm, his expression serious as he watched the approaching monsters. As the monsters got closer, something strange happened. They suddenly stopped, their eyes wide with fear. Instead of attacking, they began backing away. Seojun raised an eyebrow in surprise. He took a step forward, and the monsters retreated even further. He frowned, confused, and took another step. The monsters scrambled backward, clearly terrified. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s going on?" Huno and Silla thought, as they exchanged confused looks. Seojun took one more step, and the monsters turned and fled, running away in fear. He stopped, watching them disappear, then turned to Huno and Silla. "It looks like just me being here is enough to scare them off," Seojun turned to face the final creature still standing. To his surprise, the monster¡ªa towering, horned beast with dark scales and glowing red eyes¡ªsuddenly knelt down, bowing its head low. "Abyss Lord," the monster said, its deep voice echoing in the eerie silence. "It''s been 8 years We have been waiting for you." Seojun frowned, his sword still glowing faintly in his hand. "So It''s been 8 years since i left the abyss...How did you know I''m the Abyss Lord?" The monster remained on one knee, head bowed low in submission. "There is an Abyss Lord in your head, my lord," Seojun blinked, then his frown deepened as realization hit him. Of course, he thought. Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Grimzark is nowhere to found The title Abyss Lord was visible to dark creatures, something he''d forgotten about since acquiring it. His thoughts drifted to Grimzark, the mischievous being who had once held the temporary position. "Grimzark is the temporary lord here," Seojun stated, crossing his arms. "Why are you waiting for me?" The monster, still bowing, spoke in a quiet but respectful tone. "Lord Grimzark no longer cares for the Abyss, my lord. Since he abandoned his duties, the monsters have been running amok, the laws of the Abyss broken." Seojun frowned again At that moment, his system chimed in with an explanation. Grimzark abandoned his position as the temporary Abyss Lord. Without a ruler, the monsters are fighting amongst themselves to claim the title. Seojun sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose in frustration. ''I should''ve just given the title back to Grimzark when I had the chance,'' "Let''s go to Ebon Isle," Seojun muttered under his breath. Huno barked in agreement, his fur bristling with excitement. Silla, now in his snake form, hissed softly. Just as they were about to move, the kneeling monster spoke again. "Lord Grimzark is nowhere to be found, my lord." Seojun paused, turning back to the monster. "What do you mean, nowhere to be found?" His eyes narrowed as he stared down at the creature. The monster shifted uncomfortably, its massive form trembling slightly. "Grimzark... vanished, my lord. One day, he simply disappeared from the Abyss. We don''t know where he''s gone." Seojun''s frown deepened. Vanished? Grimzark was unpredictable, but for him to abandon his post and disappear entirely was troubling. "Is that why the monsters are in chaos?" Seojun asked. The monster nodded. "Yes, my lord. Without the Lord, the Abyss is lawless. The strong devour the weak, and there is no order. Many of us have been waiting for the return of a true Abyss Lord to restore balance." Seojun stared at the creature for a long moment, his mind racing with possibilities. Grimzark abandoning his post wasn''t a good sign, but Seojun had more pressing concerns now. ''If Grimzark''s gone, it looks like I''ll have to step in and fix this mess before they enter Earth.'' Seojun looked at the kneeling monster and sighed. "Stand up and go back to your territory," he said firmly. "Calm the other monsters." The creature nodded quickly, standing up and retreating into the shadows. Huno barked, showing off his large wings, while Silla transformed into his massive hydra form, wings unfurling behind him. Seojun climbed onto Silla''s back, gripping tightly as he prepared for what was next. "System, make the portal," Seojun muttered. [On it, Host] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A swirling portal materialized before them, its edges glowing with dark energy. Seojun narrowed his eyes and softly muttered, "Ebon Isle." With a slight nod to his companions, Seojun guided Silla through the portal. In an instant, they were above the Obsidian Abyss Sea, a vast ocean of dark, swirling waters stretching out beneath them. Seojun, Huno, and Silla flew over the Obsidian Abyss Sea, and something immediately felt off. The calm, still waters were now wild, with huge waves crashing into each other. Seojun frowned as he watched sea creatures fighting in the chaos below. "The Abyss is in worse shape than I thought," Seojun muttered, gripping Silla''s back. Huno barked, his wings beating harder to keep them steady in the rough air. The sea churned beneath them, angry and alive. As they flew toward Grimzark''s castle, Seojun could feel the tension. The dark, towering fortress stood still, but there was no sign of life around it. No guards, no movement¡ªjust silence. It felt wrong. They landed in the courtyard, and Seojun dismounted from Silla. His footsteps echoed as they walked toward Grimzark''s chamber. The whole place seemed abandoned. Pushing open the heavy doors, Seojun entered Grimzark''s room, only to find it empty. There was no sign of the mischievous creature he had met before. [Host, Grimzark left a message for you in that shard] the system said, drawing Seojun''s attention to a glowing shard floating near the far wall. Seojun approached it cautiously and picked it up. The moment his fingers touched it, a holographic figure appeared before him¡ªGrimzark, in his child-like form, smiling as always. "Seojun!" Grimzark''s voice was playful, his grin wide. "I knew you''d find this eventually. Took your time, didn''t you?" Seojun frowned, but he crossed his arms. "What''s this about, Grimzark?" The hologram chuckled. "Oh, don''t look so serious! Since you''ve gone back to Earth and became the Abyss Lord, I was temporarily in charge. But guess what? I''ve decided to leave." Seojun''s frown deepened. "You''re telling me you abandoned the Abyss?" Grimzark''s holographic form twirled lazily, not caring about the chaos he left behind. "Abandoned? That''s a harsh word. Let''s say... I got bored. The Abyss was never meant for me. Too many rules." Seojun shook his head. "Then why did you take this realm in the first place?" "Nah, I was curious and besides i didn''t expect that the Abyss Guardian is weak" "The creatures are fighting each other. They need order." The child-like figure grinned wider. "And that''s where you come in, Abyss Lord! You got the title, so now it''s your job." Seojun rubbed the bridge of his nose. "You could''ve kept things in control until I returned." Grimzark''s figure gave a small shrug. "Why should I? I''ve got bigger plans now. You see, I''m interested in Earth. You know, your home. I want to explore it." Seojun''s eyes narrowed. "Why Earth?" Grimzark''s image floated closer, still smiling. "Why not? It seems fun, and I like fun. There''s a lot I can do there." Seojun clenched his jaw. "You won''t make it to Earth. I won''t let you." The hologram of Grimzark laughed. "Oh, Seojun. You can''t stop me from looking. I might already be close. You never know." Seojun felt a chill. Grimzark''s interest in Earth was dangerous. "You left the Abyss in chaos, and now you''re looking for a way to invade my world?" Grimzark''s grin stayed as wide as ever. "Let''s just say I''m exploring my options. Anyway, enjoy cleaning up the mess. I''m off to plan my next adventure." With that, the hologram flickered and disappeared, leaving Seojun alone in the empty room. He let out a long sigh. "How can i live peacefully with Mom now? Maybe I should find someone to fill in this position." Huno barked, sensing his frustration, and Silla hissed softly. Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Officially the Ruler Seojun sat on the edge of the bed, staring out at the quiet room, his thoughts swirling. Just then, his system spoke up. [Host, there''s no need for someone to fill in the role of Abyss Lord. You can live peacefully on Earth with your mother while still being the Abyss Lord] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun raised an eyebrow then remember something "I think I receive an Item like a key before" [Yes, Host.You can manage the Abyss without being physically present here, Host. Activating the title will allow you to take control remotely. Please take a look at the detailed description of the Abyss Lord title.] Curious, Seojun opened his status window and clicked on the Abyss Lord title. Instantly, a list of skills and abilities appeared before him. The first thing that caught his attention was the reward of immortality. When the title was granted, it also bestowed immortality upon him but it need one thing to meet to truly become immortal, marking it as one of the title''s most powerful benefits. Seojun stared at the word "immortality" , huh? Whether it was good or bad didn''t really matter to him at this point. What mattered most was that he was still with his mother. "As long as I''m with her, that''s enough," he murmured and look at the others. Realm Manipulation: Control over the physical and magical aspects of the Abyss. Seojun could reshape the land, enforce laws, and maintain order without ever stepping foot in the Abyss. Lord Aura: When activated, this powerful aura would spread across the entire Abyss, letting every creature feel the presence of their rightful lord. It would calm unruly creatures and command their respect. Dark Enhancement: A skill that enhances all dark-based attacks and abilities, making Seojun much stronger in battle, especially against creatures from the Abyss. Abyssal Authority: Grants full control over the Abyss Realm and its inhabitants. With this skill, Seojun could enforce his will on any creature within the Abyss, ensuring total obedience and maintaining balance in the realm. Abyss Lord Crest: A mark that would appear on body when activated. With this crest, he could fully access all of his Abyss Lord abilities. It acted as the key to unlock his other skills. Abyss Whisper Earring: Seojun could hear and communicate with creatures in the Abyss, no matter where he was. The creatures'' thoughts, concerns, and actions would be known to him. Ebon Mirror: A special mirror that allowed Seojun to see into the Abyss from anywhere. He could watch over the creatures, make changes, and intervene if necessary. [Aside from Ebon Mirror, You already have the Abyss key. Using that you can go in and out in the abyss, Host.] Seojun nodded that he remember that, then studied the descriptions carefully. The Abyss Lord Crest seemed to be the core of his power, and once it was activated, he could use all the other skills. Lord Aura would ensure that the creatures of the Abyss knew their lord was in here, while Realm Manipulation would let him maintain order from afar. He leaned back on the bed and rubbed his chin. "That''s convenient." [Exactly, Host. You can ensure order while staying on Earth and living a peaceful life. Would you like to activate the Abyss Lord Crest now?] "Yeah, let''s do it." Seojun sat back on the bed as the system continued. [Host, the Abyss Lord Crest will appear on a random part of your body. You don''t get to choose where it manifests,] the system explained. "Random, Alright, let''s do it," Seojun said, feeling the anticipation build up. A moment later, a system notification appeared before his eyes: [Loading Abyss Lord Crest... 45%... 78%... 100%. Done.] [The Abyss Lord Crest has appeared on the right side of your neck, Host,] the system notified. Seojun instinctively touched his neck, feeling the faint warmth of the newly formed crest. He nodded to himself. "Right side, huh? Not bad." Standing up, Seojun walked over to the terrace of his room and looked out into the distance. The air was still, but he knew that was about to change. "Activate Lord Aura," he muttered. Instantly, a wave of dark energy flowed out from him, surging like a tide across the Abyss Realm. It was as if the entire realm shuddered in recognition of its true master. Every creature, from the smallest to the mightiest, could feel it¡ªthe return of the Abyss Lord. In Nerathiel''s domain, a pale, Biino demon named Malara stood frozen as she felt the powerful aura wash over her. Her eyes widened in awe as she whispered, "It''s Lord Seojun! He finally defeated the Abyss Lord!" Meanwhile, in the Castle of Nerathiel, a gathering of powerful clan lords felt the shift in the air. In the middle of their meeting, the aura hit them like a wave, and they all reacted. Zholga, a half-woman, half-serpent, hissed as she recoiled. "This power... The Abyss Lord has returned." Vrok, the bull demon, snorted and slammed his fist on the table. "It''s real... Lord Seojun commands this? How is this possible?" Kazrak, a lion demon with a mane of flame, growled under his breath. "So the rumors were true. Grimzark is no longer the Lord. The Abyss has a new ruler." Sorgar, a skeleton lord with hollow eyes, simply stared into the void. "The balance... has shifted. We must tread carefully now." Balor, the one-eyed demon, sat quietly, his single, massive eye narrowing. "Seojun... The human who now holds all the power. " As Seojun stood on the terrace, he could feel the weight of his authority spreading throughout the Abyss, reaching even the farthest corners. The monsters would now know that the Abyss Lord had truly returned. He clenched his fist, satisfied with the result. "Now they understand who''s in charge." Seojun took a deep breath and activated his next skill while they leave and he ride to Silla. "Let''s find Grimzark," The air around him shimmered as the Ebon Mirror floated before him. With a thought, he gazed into it, and the reflections revealed different areas of the Abyss. [Grimzark is cunning, Host. It may take a long time to find him,] "I know. He probably felt my aura and is now hiding. I can sense he''s still in the Abyss," He saw monsters kneeling, murmuring, "Abyss Lord! Abyss Lord! Abyss Lord!" "This should fix the balance now," he muttered, satisfied. [Yes, Host. You just need to use Realm Manipulation to seal off the holes,] ''Let''s do that first'' Seojun concentrated on the mirror, envisioning the various holes leading out of the Abyss. As he thought about each one, the mirror displayed their locations clearly. [You can use Realm Manipulation directly through the mirror, Host,] "That''s good," Seojun replied. He focused on the holes, and with a wave of his hand, he activated Realm Manipulation. It felt like shading over the holes, and he watched as they sealed shut. "Do all the holes lead to Earth?" he asked. [No, Host. Five of the holes lead to Earth, while the others connect to different dimensions. But you don''t need to worry; Silla and Huno can handle any monsters that escape.] Seojun nodded, feeling reassured. He mounted Silla''s back, ready to fly to the hidden portal back to Earth. Huno flew beside them, barking in agreement. [I''ll let you know once I find out who the fallen god is trying to escape, Host. It might take some time,] "No, we''re going to, Let Grimzark enjoy for a while" Huno barked again, affirming Seojun''s decision. Using his title, Seojun was able to pinpoint the fallen god''s identity. As he shook his head in disbelief, a name slipped from his lips. "Sirenith" ''That pervert woman?!'' both Huno and Silla thought, as they heard the name. Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Black Lotus Location: Earth in Glimmering Abyss Dungeon As the group neared the dungeon''s boss room, a sudden buzzing sound broke the silence. Alex''s phone rang. He glanced at the screen, then gestured to Alexa that he needed to take the call. She nodded and moved to stand beside Jonathan, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the rest of the group noticed a cluster of slimes nearby. Their curious, gelatinous bodies shimmered faintly in the dim dungeon light as they lazily moved across the stone floor. One of the party members, Jae-hyun, couldn''t resist poking at one of the slimes with his sword, a playful grin on his face. "What''s the difference between these Abyss slimes and the ones outside?" he asked, amused. Before anyone could answer, Alexa quickly stepped forward, her tone sharp. "Stop messing around! These slimes look different from the usual ones we see outside. Don''t underestimate them." She pointed at the odd shimmer in the slime''s body. "This could be a new kind of slime. Just because they seem harmless doesn''t mean they aren''t dangerous. We need to avoid them until we know more." Jae-hyun pulled back, nodding sheepishly. "Got it. No more poking." Min-seok and Jin-hyu shook their heads while handling their things properly at Jae-hyun''s reckless behavior. "If Jae-hyun keeps acting like that, he''s probably going to put all our lives in danger," Min-seok whispered quietly to Jin-hyu, glancing nervously at their guildmate. Jin-hyu nodded in agreement, his voice low. "Let''s just hope nothing bad happens. or else we''ll probably gonna die this time." At that moment, Alex had stepped aside to answer his phone. He held the device to his ear, speaking in a calm but focused tone. "Hello, Grandpa?" His grandfather''s voice came through urgently. "Alex, there''s a new A-rank dungeon that just showed up near where you are. It could interfere with the dungeon you''re in. You all need to hurry and clear it before things get worse." As Alex listened to his grandfather''s urgent voice over the phone, he asked, "Who''s going to clear the new A-rank dungeon? Are we expected to handle that too?" His grandfather''s voice reassured him. "Fortunately, Ms. Choi is nearby, so the Black Lotus guild has already entered the dungeon. They''re handling it." Alex sighed with relief. "That''s good to know. If the Black Lotus is on it, then we should be fine. We''ll focus on clearing this one quickly." His grandfather added, "Still, don''t waste time. There''s always a chance the dungeons could affect each other." "Understood, Grandpa," Alex replied before ending the call, ready to inform the rest of the group about the situation. Alex''s expression grew serious as he listened. " I''ll let the others know. We''ll finish up here and move quickly." Ending the call, Alex rejoined the group, Chapter: Urgency in the Air Alex approached Alexa, whispering in her ear about the call. She nodded, her expression serious as she prepared to inform the group. They both knew the situation had changed. Alexa cleared her throat and announced to everyone, "A new A-rank dungeon has appeared near us. We need to clear this dungeon as soon as possible before it affects anything." Jonathan chuckled lightly at the news. "Well, looks like we have no choice but to clear this quickly. Should''ve known there''d be a twist." Jae-hyun, ever eager to do things his way, grinned and tried to coax the group. "Why rush? We should explore a bit more! There''s always something interesting if you look around." Before he could continue, Min-seok and Jin-hyu grabbed Jae-hyun''s arms, holding him back. Min-seok whispered urgently, "Jae-hyun, let''s just follow Ms. Alexa''s orders." Jae-hyun paused, noticing how serious Alex and Alexa were. Some of the other party members were also giving him stern looks. Realizing he was pushing too far, Jae-hyun awkwardly laughed. "Chill, I''m just joking! Let''s go to the dungeon boss room, Ms. Alexa!" Alexa sighed, exasperated but relieved he wasn''t causing more trouble. "Just be careful. We''re not here to take unnecessary risks." With that, the group began their careful approach toward the dungeon boss room. In the newly discovered A-rank dungeon, the Black Lotus guild stepped in led by Choi Ji-eun, the Lotus Queen, who was the third-ranked awakener in Korea. Next to her was Min Yoon-ji, the Twilight Sorceress, who ranked fourth. Both women moved confidently, with their guild following closely behind and a system notification appeared as they entered: Dungeon Name: Abyssal Depths Rank: A Description: A dangerous dungeon filled with abyss-related creatures. High-level monsters and potential hidden bosses make this place a challenge for even the strongest teams. The other members of Black Lotus exchanged quiet whispers as they moved deeper inside. "This dungeon... if we don''t clear it quickly, it might affect the others nearby," one of them said with concern. Another nodded in agreement. "But with the Lotus Queen and Twilight Sorceress here, we''ll be fine. Still, we need to be careful." As they moved deeper into the Abyssal Depths, they suddenly encountered a group of Goblins. These goblins were unlike any they had faced before. Their green skin was marred by black veins that pulsed ominously, and their eyes were completely black, giving them a terrifying appearance and automatically the status appraisal activated. Name: Abyss Goblin Rank B Description: A mutated goblin with black veins that enhance its strength and resilience. Highly aggressive and difficult to defeat in numbers. Abilities: Abyssal Rage: Gains strength when injured. Shadow Leap: Can teleport short distances in darkness. The guild members quickly formed a line, weapons drawn, ready to engage. The lead goblin let out a guttural growl, and the rest of the group charged forward with surprising speed. "Attack!" one guild member shouted, and they rushed in to meet the goblins. The first clash was chaotic. A guild member swung a sword, slicing through the air and striking one of the goblins. It let out a shriek, but instead of falling, it seemed to absorb the pain and grow even more aggressive. Another goblin lunged at a different member, claws outstretched, but was met with a quick kick that sent it staggering back. One guild member unleashed a powerful spell, sending a burst of fire toward a cluster of goblins. The flames engulfed two of them, but they continued to charge through the fire, unharmed. The black veins on their bodies seemed to absorb the heat, making them more dangerous. "Watch out!" someone yelled as a goblin sprang from the shadows, tackling another guild member to the ground. The two struggled, but the goblin''s strength was surprising. It clawed at the member''s armor, leaving deep scratches. The fight was fierce, but the goblins kept coming, their numbers seeming endless. Panic began to spread among the guild members as they realized the gravity of the situation. "They just keep coming!" one shouted, swinging wildly at an approaching goblin. "Fall back! We need to regroup!" another yelled, but the urgency only heightened their fear. Choi Ji-eun and Min Yoon-ji continued to watch from a distance, assessing their members'' reactions. Just then, Yoon-ji spotted a goblin lunging toward a struggling guild member, ready to deliver a fatal blow. Yoon-ji dissapear and appear in front of the member creating a barrier of shimmering light that enveloped the guild member just in time. The goblin crashed against it, stunned. Yoon-ji then kick it, sending the goblin sprawling back. "Thank you Ms. Yoon-ji!" the saved member exclaimed, quickly standing back up. Seeing that they are outnumbered, Choi Ji-eun moved gracefully, her hands weaving through the air. Suddenly, violet petals began to swirl around her, creating a mesmerizing display. In an instant, there was a quiet hush before the sound of goblin heads falling to the ground echoed through the chamber. The members looked on in awe. "It''s the Lotus Fang skill!" one guild member shouted, admiration shining in their eyes. "Wow, our leader is incredible!" another exclaimed, beaming with pride. "Did you see that? She took them out in one move!" someone else added, excitement bubbling over. The guild erupted in cheers, their confidence restored by the display of power from their leaders. Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Fallen Goddess In the heart of the Abyss, there was a domain known as Pyrestorm Isle. A massive, floating castle hovered in the sky, its jagged towers silhouetted against the swirling flames that engulfed the horizon. Below, the land was scorched and charred, with rivers of molten lava flowing through cracks in the ground. The only inhabitants of this fiery realm were the Pyrognomes¡ªred-skinned, humanoid creatures as tall as humans, with elongated ears, red eyes, and flames dancing along their spines. Some trembled in fear, others floated in the air, their eyes glued to the scene above. High above the floating castle, a woman hovered in midair, her body surrounded by a fiery aura. Her eyes glowed a fierce red, and her long, flowing hair danced wildly in the searing winds. This was Sirenith, the fallen goddess of flame and chaos. She was in a fury, her hands constantly unleashing blasts of fire in every direction, turning the sky into a storm of flame. "I want to LEAVE! I will not stay trapped in this wretched domain!" Sirenith''s voice echoed across the land, her rage palpable. She sent another wave of flames toward the castle below, shaking its foundations. Several Pyrognomes, unlucky enough to be in its path, were incinerated instantly, their remains reduced to ash. Near the castle, a group of Pyrognomes watched the spectacle from a distance. One of them, trembling, decided to float closer to the enraged goddess, hoping to reason with her. "My Lady Sirenith, please calm down!" the Pyrognome begged, its voice shaking. "There is no need for such destruction. You will find a way out, surely!" Sirenith''s gaze snapped to the creature, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "You dare tell me to calm down?" she hissed, her voice dripping with venom. Before the Pyrognome could respond, Sirenith raised her hand, and a fiery blast shot from her palm, striking the creature in the chest. The force of the blast sent it tumbling backward, its red skin now scorched black, and its hair alight with fire. The creature screamed, flailing helplessly as flames consumed it. Nearby, a few other Pyrognomes hurriedly floated over to help. "Quick, put it out! Put it out!" one of them shouted as they doused the flames with a dark mist. Sirenith watched them for a moment, her expression twisted with frustration. "Pathetic," she spat, her voice booming across the landscape. "None of you understand! None of you can help me leave this domain! I will burn everything to ashes if I must!" The Pyrognomes cowered, backing away from her in fear. Above them, the sky continued to burn with the heat of Sirenith''s uncontrollable rage. Another Pyrognome, larger than the others with deep red scales and horns, cautiously approached, his head bowed in submission. "My Lady, if you continue like this, the entire domain will crumble. Please, let us help you find a way to break free without destroying everything." For a moment, Sirenith paused, her flames dimming slightly as she considered his words. Then, with a snarl, she unleashed another burst of fire at the castle, scorching its once-majestic walls. "Silence! If I cannot leave, then I will see this entire realm reduced to dust!" As the Pyrognomes scrambled to avoid the falling debris, Sirenith let out a furious scream, her flames intensifying once more, setting the entire sky ablaze. The chaos below continued, with her servants either fleeing for their lives or desperately trying to calm their furious goddess. Sirenith turned sharply as she sensed something approaching from behind. A dark shape was rapidly moving toward her, and without hesitation, she raised her hand, sending a fiery blast in its direction. The object vanished, consumed by her flames. However, when the heat cleared, she noticed what it is. Her eyes narrowed in confusion. Dark flame? Suddenly, the distant shouting of her servants broke her thoughts. "A dragon! There''s a dragon, my lady!" Beside her, her right-hand Pyrognome, still trembling, received a sharp slap on the head. He looked up at Sirenith in shock. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aww, my lady, why?!" "I can see it and it''s a hydra can you see it''s heads? so don''t shout in my ear! Now, go down there!" she commanded coldly. The Pyrognome, teary-eyed, "Huhuu Yes, My lady" and floated down reluctantly, casting worried glances at the looming threat in the sky. Not too far away, a massive silver-scaled dragon with nine heads came to a halt in midair, its eyes gleaming with an eerie light. Sirenith''s attention shifted to the figure standing on the dragon''s back. From the sky above, a Cerberus with three heads swooped down, circling them before landing. The figure walked through the air as if it were solid ground, descending slowly toward Sirenith, while the dragon landed on the charred ground below. "Who do you think you are to enter my domain without permission?!" Sirenith''s voice boomed, fury crackling in the air around her. The figure approached closer, his face cold and emotionless. "I see," he said calmly, "you didn''t recognize me." Sirenith''s eyes flared brighter, trying to place the stranger. There was something familiar about him, something that tugged at her memory, yet she couldn''t quite grasp it. "Recognize you? You''re nothing but an intruder. Speak your name before I turn you to ash!" The man remained unphased, his gaze steady. Sirenith snarled, the flames around her growing hotter, her temper rising. "How dare you not answer me?!" Sirenith''s eyes burned with fury as the realization hit her. She clenched her fists, the flames around her roaring higher as she glared at the man standing so calmly before her. "I am the Abyss Lord," "You dare claiming the title of Abyss Lord?" she spat, "You think you can waltz into my domain and wield that title against me?" She raised her arms, summoning a massive wave of fire that towered above her like an inferno. "I have been imprisoned in this domain for far too long," she snarled. "I will unleash all of my anger and hatred on you, and when I''m done, there will be nothing left but ashes!" With a deafening scream, Sirenith hurled the blazing inferno at him. The sky burned with the sheer heat of her flames, and the Pyrognomes below scattered in panic, shielding themselves from the searing winds. The man raised his hand, and a dark, swirling energy formed around him, engulfing the flames that approached. As the fire clashed with his energy, the dark flames absorbed Sirenith''s fire, leaving nothing behind but a swirling vortex of darkness. Sirenith''s eyes widened in shock as her attack was neutralized so effortlessly. "What¡­ how?" Without warning, he shot a torrent of dark fire straight toward her. Sirenith barely had time to react, throwing up a shield of flame in front of her. The two forces collided, the sky erupting into a storm of fire and shadow as they battled for dominance. "You think your flame can match mine?" Sirenith roared, pushing back with all her might, her fiery aura intensifying. "I am a fallen goddess! No one commands fire as I do!" But the man simply stared at her, his voice calm yet menacing. "You''re still the same, Serinith. Because of your impatient you almost indanger my world If you can''t recognize me then I''ll make you ." In a flash, he appeared in front of her, his hand ignited with dark flames. He struck her with a powerful blast, sending her hurtling through the air. Sirenith crashed into the floating castle with a resounding boom, the impact shaking the very foundations of her domain. Groaning, she struggled to her feet, blood trickling from her lip. "You¡­ you will pay for that," she hissed, her flames swirling more violently around her. "I''ve heard enough of your arrogance," the man said, his voice cold and emotionless. Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Back in Instant Sirenith''s anger boiled over as she drew her fiery whip from her side, the flames crackling with intensity. She lashed out, aiming to wrap the man in her grasp. "No matter what you do, you can''t escape my whip!" she shouted, charging toward him. The man, however, stood still, his expression unchanged. He merely sighed, unimpressed by her display of power. As she closed in, he realized her intent¡ªto use her charm skill against him. "You''re done for," Sirenith smirked, grabbing his cheeks with a flirtatious gleam in her eyes. Suddenly, with a swift motion, the man slapped her. "Y-you slapped me?! Don''t you know who I am?!" she exclaimed, shocked and furious. He sighed again, this time more heavily, and grasped her neck firmly. Without warning, they flew downward, slamming her into the ground with a force that shook the very earth beneath them. "Sirenith, do you even understand the cause of your tantrums?" he said coldly, unleashing an oppressive aura around him. Sirenith''s eyes widened in fear as she struggled to breathe under the weight of his power. "I''m going to get out of here! I don''t care what happens!" she shouted defiantly, though her voice trembled. He slammed her into the ground again, creating a deep crack in the earth. Sirenith coughed up blood, confusion and anger flashing across her face. "H-how? Why can''t I get off your grip?" she gasped, disbelief evident in her tone. "A hole near us is almost open in my world," he replied, his voice steady and unwavering. "I will never let my mother witness those Monsters. I will do everything to protect her, physically, emotionally, mentally and live without problem." His grip tightened further, his thoughts consumed by the image of his mother terrified at the sight of monsters flooding into her world. "I will never let my mother get hurt," he stated again, his determination palpable. Sirenith struggled against him, pounding on his chest in a desperate attempt to break free, but the weight of his aura was too much. Suddenly, Cerberus nudged its head against him, reminding him of his companion''s presence. The warmth of its affection caused him to calm down, and he released Sirenith, stepping back to create space. He stood up, brushing off the dust from his shirt, his demeanor shifting as he surveyed the chaotic scene around them. "You almost destroyed your domain," he said, his tone now laced with concern. Sirenith, still gasping for breath, pushed herself up from the ground, fury and frustration etched on her face. "I won''t let you interfere with my power! This is my domain!" she yelled, her fiery spirit igniting once more. "Your domain is falling apart, and you''re just feeding into your own chaos," he replied, crossing his arms, a mix of annoyance and pity in his gaze. "You have the strength to control it. Use it, don''t let it consume you." Sirenith''s eyes narrowed. "You think you can just lecture me? You know nothing about my struggles!" The man stepped closer, bending his head slightly to meet Sirenith''s furious gaze. "You still don''t recognize me, do you?" he asked, his voice calm but firm. "Ha! Who do you think you are to expect recognition?! I''ve never met an ugly human like you!" Sirenith shouted, her anger boiling over. Blood dripped from her lips, evidence of their fierce confrontation. Nearby, Cerberus sat, putting his paws on his middle head and shaking them in disbelief, while Silla, the hydra in snake form crawled onto his shoulder, looking equally perplexed. He straightened up, his gaze unwavering as he observed the fuming goddess before him. Suddenly, a flash of memories surged through her mind, and her eyes widened in shock. "T-this posture!" she exclaimed, pointing an accusing finger at him. In that moment, she recalled a man with a larger frame, long white hair, and piercing blue eyes¡ªeyes that mirrored his. "No... this can''t be! Lord Seojun?!" she shouted, the realization hitting her like a wave. Her heart raced, and she instinctively covered her mouth, horrified. "Oh no! What have I done? Lord Seojun, forgive me! I didn''t recognize you sooner!" she cried out, guilt washing over her like a flood. In a flash, she knelt before him, her once fiery demeanor replaced by deep remorse. The pyrognomes around them exchanged bewildered glances, whispering among themselves. "Is that really Lord Seojun?" one of them murmured in disbelief. Sirenith''s heart raced as she looked up at the man she had just fought against, her mind racing with the weight of her actions. "I had no idea, my lord! I was blinded by my anger... please forgive me!" Seojun surveyed the chaotic remnants of Pyrestorm Isle, the aftermath of Sirenith''s earlier fury. "Your domain is a mess," Sirenith immediately stood tall, determination flashing in her fiery eyes. "I will fix it!" she declared, snapping her fingers with conviction. In an instant, the devastation around them began to reverse. The scorched earth regained its lush greenery, the rivers of molten lava cooled into sparkling streams, and the floating castle restored its former glory, shimmering against the sky. She smiled widely, her heart lightening as she snapped her fingers again. With a burst of magic, her bruises faded, blood disappeared, and her torn clothes transformed into a stunning, flowing gown that matched her fiery essence. She turned to Seojun and instantly clung to him, her bright smile lighting up the room. "I didn''t recognize you, my lord! You look so different now, Your hair is not white and your body seems to shrink" "This is how I look before I came here in the abyss" "Still! You still look handsome and smells really good!" "Isn''t you just call me ugly human earlier?" Seojun mutterrd Sirenith acted like she didn''t hear it and turned to her servants with a commanding voice. "Prepare a grand feast!" Then She then turned to Seojun, a bright smile lighting up her face. "I don''t know about that anyway Shall we, my lord?" Seojun nodded, Sirenith snapped her fingers, and they were teleported to her lavish chamber leaving Huno and Silla outside. She gently guided him to sit on her plush bed before dashing over to a wall lined with exquisite wines. In no time, she returned with two elegant glasses, her energy infectious. Sirenith sat beside Seojun and began pouring the rich, crimson wine into his glass, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "What happened, my lord? Did you finally defeat Grimzark? It''s been 350 years¡ªI''ve really missed you!" As she finished pouring her own glass, she moved a little closer, eager to hear his tales. Seojun took the glass, swirling the wine thoughtfully before bringing it to his lips. He noticed Sirenith gazing at him intently. After sipping, he sighed, placing his glass down. "You''ve been throwing tantrums, Sirenith and it''s making holes in the Abyss, leading to my world," he said seriously. Sirenith''s face fell, guilt washing over her. She looked down, the weight of his words sinking in. The room fell silent as she processed his statement. Then, suddenly, she stood up, her emotions overflowing. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I feel so lonely!" she cried out, tears streaming down her cheeks. In a burst of emotion, she jumped onto him, knocking him back onto the bed. "I''m so sorry! I will never do that again!" she wailed, burying her face in his shoulder, her sobs echoing in the room. Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Goddess of Lust "I just wanted to feel something," she sobbed, her voice muffled. "Everything feels so empty without you. I didn''t know how to cope, so I let my anger take over. Sirenith finally pulled back, her tear-streaked face meeting his gaze. "We''ll you stay with me?" she asked, hope glimmering in her eyes As Sirenith wiped the tears from her eyes, she looked up at Seojun with hope. "Are you going to stay with me now?" Before she could process the moment, her hands began to move, slipping under her shirt and crawling down toward her pants. "Oh my, still the same, my lord," she said with a teasing smile, licking her lips as she leaned closer. Seojun watched her, his expression a mix of amusement and caution. Just then, he vanished, leaving Sirenith alone on the bed. "Ehh, my lord!" she pouted, sitting up in frustration. Seojun reappeared beside the bed, adjusting his pants. "I''m going to leave now," he said firmly. Sirenith quickly grabbed his hands, her eyes wide with desperation. "Please don''t go!" With a snap of her fingers, she transformed into her complete, naked form. She licked her lips seductively, biting her bottom lip. "What do you think, Seojun?" He raised an eyebrow, unfazed. With a flick, he lightly tapped her forehead. "Ouch! You''re still the same. I can''t seduce you!" she chuckled, rubbing her forehead in playful annoyance. "You know me, Sirenith. So stop doing that," Seojun replied, his tone serious. Sirenith stood confidently before him, her naked body glistening. She took Seojun''s hands and placed them on her cheeks, her gaze softening. "I really missed you, Seojun. Remember the first time we met? You stripped me." "I didn''t strip you," Seojun corrected, a hint of a smile breaking through. "You stripped yourself in front of me because you thought you could seduce me." Sirenith laughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She grabbed his hands again, placing them on her chest. A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt the heat of his palm against her chest. She closed her eyes, savoring the warmth and slowly guiding his hands downward, her breath quickening. "Help me, Seojun," she whispered, her voice low and pleading. The heat inside her was rising, making her feel both excited and vulnerable. She leaned in closer, pressing her lips against his neck, kissing him softly. She wanted Seojun to hold her "Sirenith¡­" he started, but his words faded as she continued to kiss him, her lips brushing against his skin, igniting a fire within her. Sirenith pulled back slightly, looking into his eyes. "I''ve missed you so much." As Sirenith wrapped her arms around Seojun''s neck, she felt a warmth spreading through her. "My lord," she whispered, her breath warm against his skin.As she rubbed her sacred place against his manhood, Her heart raced as she pressed her body against his, feeling the heat between them grow. "Help me please," she pleaded softly, her eyes locking onto his. With a swift motion, Seojun lifted her effortlessly, her legs wrapping around his waist as he began to walk. "Ohh Seojun, I missed you. Please¡­" she moaned softly, leaning her head back as he kissed her neck, sending shivers down her spine. He paused, pulling back slightly to meet her gaze. Sirenith''s eyes sparkled with desire, and she whispered his name, "Seojun¡­" "I know how to ease that heat," he said, his voice low and steady. "You can do anything to me. Feel free to explore, my lord," she replied, her voice sultry as she leaned in closer, craving his lips. But just as she was about to kiss him, Seojun suddenly pushed her back. With a surprised gasp, Sirenith stumbled and fell into a nearby pool of water, splashing everywhere. "Lord Seojun!" "Now the heat is gone," he replied, shaking his head with a slight smirk before walking out of the room. Sirenith called out again as he turned to leave the chamber and now walking in the hallway few minutes later. Sirenith floated gracefully behind him, now dressed in flowing clothes. She caught up to him and smiled playfully. "You know now how to tease me." "Yeah, you deserve that. Pervert," Seojun replied, glancing at her that pouted. "I can''t really move in you. Anyway, are you going to leave? Can I walk with you?" she asked, trying to sound casual. "Sure, I can''t eat, so give the dishes to your servants," Seojun said, not wanting to keep her from enjoying her own feast. He summoned Huno and Silla, who appeared beside him. Huno''s middle head had a big piece of meat in its mouth, while the left and right heads were biting onto it too. while Silla was also biting into a large chunk, trying to take it from Huno. After a pleasant walk and some light-hearted conversation, Seojun unsummoned Huno and Silla back to their guardian space. She hugged Seojun tightly. "Please visit me again," she said, her voice sincere. Seojun gently patted her head. "Yeah." Reluctantly, she let go, and Seojun reached into his inventory. He pulled out a key and held it up to the air. With a swift motion, a door appeared, shimmering with a soft light. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Goodbye, my lord! Don''t hesitate to come to me if you need help¡ªor a bed partner! I''m always here!" Sirenith called out, a hopeful smile on her face. Seojun waved his hand as he stepped back with Huno and Silla dissapeared as they were summoned to their guardian space and the door closed behind him, disappearing into thin air. Sirenith stood there for a moment, wiping away a few tears that had formed. "Wow, Lord Seojun has changed so much, but I don''t feel any aura from him," She turned to her right-hand pyrognome "Idiot. Lord Seojun is the Abyss Lord now. His lord aura is unstable. Something is holding it off to avoid killing you all," the other pyrognome was amazed. "Have you been able to seduce him this time, my lady? You earned the nickname ''Goddess of Lust,'' but you still can''t seduce him" he shook his head clapping with a genuine smile. "I salute Lord Seojun for resisting!" Sirenith glared at him, annoyance flashing in her eyes. "Oh, shut up!" she yelled, kicking him in the ass that is now running away. Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Lord Aura Seojun frowned as he appeared in the cave. The air was cool and damp, and shadows danced across the walls. It felt familiar, almost like the first time he arrived on Earth, making him think he had entered another dungeon. [The door in returning is still not accurate, host, but we are on Earth near your home] the system informed him. He glanced around, taking in the rough stone walls and the distant echoes of dripping water. Suddenly, he heard voices coming from behind him. He turned to see a group of people entering through a narrow tunnel, led by two women. One of the women had long violet hair tied back with a flower pin, and her violet eyes shone with confidence. The other woman was taller and older, with shoulder-length white hair and deep black eyes. [That woman with violet hair is Choi Ji-Eun, the guildmaster of the Black Lotus Guild, ranked third in Korea,] the system explained. [The woman beside her is Min Yoon-ji, her right-hand and ranked fourth.] Seojun studied Ji-Eun, sensing the power radiating from her. She was strong, but he couldn''t help but wonder, I wonder if she can handle mine. Just then, one of the guild members spotted Seojun and shouted, "Look! There''s a guy over there! Hey! What are you doing in here?!" [Host, I''ve blocked your aura to avoid killing them,] the system warned. Seojun smirked and replied, "Hmm, just let it be. I want to see how they handle it." [But host, your peaceful life might change if you release your aura and got recognized] Seojun stayed quiet, his curiosity growing. He stood in a dark part of the cave, making it hard for the guild members to see his face and they glanced around, trying to understand who he was without being able to see him clearly. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey! You better answer us when we''re asking you! Don''t you know who we are?!" another guild member yelled, his voice filled with annoyance as they kept their distance. Ji-Eun and Yoon-ji watched in silence, their expressions serious as they observed Seojun, who seemed unfazed by their shouts. The rest of the guild grew more agitated, trying to provoke a response from him. "We were the first ones to enter this dungeon and forbid anyone in entering. How did he get here?" Ji-Eun muttered. "Maybe he''s lost?" Yoon-ji suggested, eyeing Seojun carefully. As Seojun stood in the dark, the system finally stopped blocking his aura. Yoon-ji''s eyes widened in shock. "Everyone Back off!" she shouted, raising her hands to cast a barrier. The other guild members immediately followed her lead, scrambling backward in fear. Slowly, a black aura began to seep from Seojun''s body, swirling in the darkness. Yoon-ji took out her scythe, ready to defend herself. Ji-Eun watched in amazement. "A small amount of aura, yet terrifying," she mumbled. The guild members struggled to keep their composure as the aura''s presence pressed down on them. "What is that? I can''t breathe!" one member gasped, falling to his knees. "It feels like it''s crushing me!" another shouted, clutching his chest in panic. "I can''t take it! It''s too much!" a third member cried, falling to the ground as the weight of Seojun''s aura surrounded them. Yoon-ji''s barrier flickered and shimmered, but it held strong, slowly stabilizing everyone. "Stay calm," Suddenly, they heard his voice, low and calm. "5%." The aura intensified. "20%." A burst of dark energy leaked from his body, slamming against Yoon-ji''s barrier. The barrier started to crack under the pressure. "It''s pushing my barrier?" her eyes wide with disbelief. "How is this possible?" "I-Impossible! His pushing Ms. Yoon-ji barrier just by an Aura!" one of the guild members yelled, his face pale with fear. Ji-Eun stared at Seojun, her heart racing. "This can''t be happening¡­Just who is he?" "Ms. Ji-Eun! we have to retreat!" another member shouted, backing away slowly. As the aura continued to push against Yoon-ji''s barrier, the tension in the cave thickened. Seojun watched them struggling, "20% of my aura is pushing them? How weird. They''re top rankers, right?" [Host, you are far stronger than them. The Abyss you have been trapped in has different levels of monsters and fast leveling. The A-rank dungeon you first arrived in had the dungeon boss, a Minotaur, at level 800, and it is considered A-rank, the second highest.] "Yeah, I''ve noticed that," Seojun said, contemplating the difference in power. He decided it was time to stop teasing them. "Block it, system," he commanded. Slowly, his aura began to retreat back into his body. As the pressure lifted, Just as Seojun''s aura faded completely, Yoon-ji charged forward with her scythe, ready to strike. "Shadow Bind!" she shouted anddark tendrils of energy shot out from her scythe, aiming to ensnare Seojun. But before her attack could connect, Seojun suddenly vanished. "He...Dissapear" Yoon-ji stood frozen couldn''t believe what just happened. "Interesting, Let''s immediately cleared the Dungeon. They have to know this, A powerful being just appeared." Ji-Eun with her smile took out a petal and blow at it , Slowly turing into dust. Meanwhile, Seojun walked casually through the dark cave, feeling that what he was wearing is different from what he had worn before entering the Abyss earlier, It was not the clothes his wearing when their in the Cafe with his Mom and he remembered how his clothes had changed when he arrived. Curious, he opened his inventory and quickly switched out his outfit that his wearing beforesettling on the comfortable jacket with a hood. He slipped his hands into the pockets and continued on his way. As he wandered, a familiar sight caught his eye. A goblin appeared ahead, resembling the one he had encountered in the labyrinth before. This one had a green body, muscular build as tall as human, and black veins snaking across its skin. Its completely black eyes stared at Seojun, and it wore a necklace made of sharp fangs. Seojun checked the goblin''s status. [Status] Name: Abyss Captain Goblin Rank B "Hmm," Seojun hummed thoughtfully. The goblin suddenly charged at him, attempting to tackle him. Seojun quickly dodged to the side, watching as the goblin crashed into the cave wall with a loud thud. Angered, it pulled back its fist and began hurling rocks at Seojun. [Host, why don''t you finish it off?] "Where''s the fun in that? I want to see what else this monster can do," Seojun replied with a smirk, easily sidestepping the flying debris without taking a step back or forward. The goblin, now panting heavily, glared at him. Smoke billowed from its mouth as it caught its breath, clearly frustrated. "Is that all you can do? You can''t entertain me more?" Seojun taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. The goblin''s anger only deepened, its muscles tensing as it prepared for another attack. With a fierce roar, it lunged at Seojun once again. As Seojun prepared to engage the goblin, he suddenly felt the grip around his waist tighten. Before he could react, he were knocked to the ground along with the figure that pull him, a loud thud echoing in the cave. Seojun frowned as he landed, As he pushed himself up, he glanced to his side and saw a familiar figure. "Min Yoon-ji?" he mumbled, recognizing the woman who had been with the guild earlier. Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Dungeon Boss As Yoon-ji stood up, she quickly grabbed Seojun by the collar of his jacket and threw him to the side. Seojun let himself be tossed, landing safely in the arms of the guild members he had met earlier. He was confused and tried to get his bearings. One of the guild members, a tall man with a reassuring smile, tapped him on the shoulder. "Don''t be scared, boy. Ms. Yoon-ji and Ms. Ji-eun are here," he said cheerfully. Seojun frowned, still trying to process what just happened. Another guild member, a young woman with kind eyes, noticed his confusion. "You must be really scared! Here, let me heal you," she offered. "Don''t worry! Ms. Yoon-ji can handle that goblin!" "Yeah! What are you doing in here anyway?" the tall man continued, shaking his head. "Entering the dungeon that had signed ''Do not Enter'' isn''t allowed! Youngsters these days are so stubborn." "You''re so lucky we saw you!" another girl chimed in, her voice full of excitement. Seojun thought, What the hell? "Look! Don''t miss the fight of your savior!" the tall man said, grabbing Seojun''s shoulder and turning him to face the battle. There, Yoon-ji had trapped the goblin in her Shadow Bind skill. The goblin struggled, but the dark tendrils held it in place. Yoon-ji moved with precision, her scythe gleaming in the dim light of the cave. With a swift motion, she sliced through the air, and in an instant, the goblin was cut into pieces. The guild members erupted in cheers, praising Yoon-ji for her skill. "Amazing job, Ms. Yoon-ji!" one shouted. "You took it down fast!" "Did you see that?" another exclaimed. "She''s the best!" Yoon-ji''s scythe disappeared from her hands as she walked back to the group. Ji-eun stepped forward, her expression calm. "We won''t report you for entering the dungeon without permission, but don''t do it again," she said firmly. She turned and began walking, followed by Yoon-ji and the others. Seojun, not having much choice, was dragged along by a guy who casually slung his arm over Seojun''s shoulders. "Why did you enter this dungeon when there''s a clear ''Do Not Enter'' sign? You''re lucky Ms. Ji-eun is letting you off," one of the men said, shaking his head. "Yeah, it''s obvious kids like you enter dungeons trying to get awakened. If we hadn''t seen you, you''d probably be dead by now," another guy added with a click of his tongue. "Hey, don''t be so harsh on him," a girl chimed in, looking a bit annoyed at their tone. "How did you know I''m not awakened?" Seojun asked, just going with the flow for now. The girl who had healed him earlier grabbed his hand gently and turned it over, showing the back of his palm. "All awakeners have a mark here, on the back of the palm. It will became transparent and glows when you''re in danger. Earlier, nothing glowed, so it was obvious." Seojun took his hand back, nodding slightly. "I see." The guy with his arm still around Seojun''s shoulder leaned in and whispered, "Oh-uh, don''t get too close to her, kid. She''s dangerous." The girl heard him and slapped his shoulder hard. "Stop it! I''m not dangerous! He might believe you, idiot!" she shouted, pushing him away before walking beside Seojun. Seojun couldn''t help but think, ''Are they stupid? They don''t recognize me?'' [Host, since they didn''t see your face earlier, I doubt they recognize you. Plus, your clothes earlier gave off a different vibe. Now you look like a regular 18-year-old teen, and your aura is suppressed,] Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makes sense but still¡­ them not recognizing me is so dumb, Seojun thought, somewhat amused but slightly annoyed. "Hey... hello?" Seojun blinked and looked at the girl waving her hand in front of his face. Her expression turned to concern. "Are you okay? Is there still something wrong?" she asked. "The kid''s too terrified to speak. Tsk tsk tsk, entering a dungeon you can''t handle is suicide," one of the other guys chimed in, shaking his head. The girl ignored him and gently grabbed Seojun''s hand. Her hands glowed softly as she smiled. "There, I hope your fear disappears now. Just forget what happened earlier. It won''t happen again," she said kindly. Seojun felt a strange sensation from her touch, which made him pull his hand back again. The others laughed, unable to hold it in, and the girl glared at them before turning back to Seojun with a smile. "Anyway, I''m Pay. What''s your name?" "Seojun," he answered simply, his attention shifting to a massive door ahead of them. Pay wasn''t done, though. "Uhmm, can I get your number? Maybe we can have a talk after this?" she asked, a bit hopeful. Seojun raised an eyebrow slightly, clearly not expecting that. One of the other guys quickly pulled Pay away, laughing as he said, "Don''t pay attention to her, she likes young boys like you." Another chimed in, "Too greedy, Pay! Haha, you''re 28, way too old for him!" They all laughed together. Seojun just sighed internally, thinking, I''m 23 on paper, so I''m not that young... but who cares. Ji-eun suddenly stopped walking, and the group found themselves standing in front of a massive door. Her eyes lit up. "The boss room!" she said with excitement. "Oh yeah! We found it!" the others cheered, their excitement filling the air. The others warned Seojun to stay in the corner once they entered the boss room. "We won''t be able to get out of this dungeon without defeating the boss and if we used up all the potions, our healer mana and you got hurt. You''ll die" one of them said seriously. Yoon-ji turned to the group, her expression focused. "Get ready. Remember, we won''t step in unless you''re about to die," she said, emphasizing that they were treating this dungeon raid as training for the newer members. "Don''t worry, Ms. Yoon-ji and Ms. Ji-eun! We''ll make you proud!" one member replied confidently. Seojun then activated his appraisal, [STATUS] Name: Choi Ji Eun Korea Top 3 Ranker S- Rank Class: Lotus Sorcerer Title: Lotus Empress Stats: Agility: A Stamina: A Strength: A Mana: S [STATUS] Name: Min Yoon-ji Top 4 Korea Ranker S-Rank Class: Dark Sorcerer Title: Twilight Sorcerer Stats: Agility: A stamina: B Strength: A Mana: S Their stats is almost the same , Seojun thought and got distracted by this members. "Yeah! We''ve trained hard for this!" another added, determination in their eyes. "We''re ready for anything!" a girl said, cracking her knuckles. As the group stepped forward, they felt proud of themselves. "Oh yeah! That boss won''t land a hit on us!" one member shouted, grinning widely. "He''s doomed because we''re hear!" another replied, excitement in their voice. "Let''s show that boss what we''re made of!" Pay said, her eyes shining with determination. They entered the boss room, and a notification appeared before them: [Notification: You have entered the Boss Room!] Boss: Abyss Goblin Emperor Rank: A (2000) As the group entered the boss room, a heavy feeling settled over them. Suddenly, the Abyss Goblin Emperor stepped out from the shadows. It was huge, towering over the guild members. Its green skin was covered in thick, black veins that seemed to pulse with energy. Its eyes were completely black, and it wore a jagged crown made of twisted metal. Around its neck hung a necklace of fangs, trophies from its many victims. In its hands, it held a massive axe, the blade shining menacingly in the dim light. Just then, the door behind them slammed shut with a loud thud. The sound echoed through the chamber, sending chills down everyone''s spine. Panic spread among the group. They realized they were trapped with a Level 2000 Rank A boss, which felt impossible. The highest rank A level they had ever faced was Level 900, and they knew that anything at Level 2000 should be classified as Rank S. The overwhelming power of the creature left them questioning their chances of survival. Another member''s heart raced as she wondered if there was a glitch in the system that had brought them here. But as they looked around, it became clear that this was not a glitch at all. They were unaware of how much stronger Abyss monsters were compared to those in their world. Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Abyss Goblin Emperor VS S-Rankers Seojun standing in the corner, his expression one of disbelief and frustration. The Abyss Goblin Emperor towered over the battlefield, its presence almost suffocating. It stood still, its eyes fixed on the members, who were desperately trying to find a way to defeat it. Suddenly, a member flew through the air, landing ungracefully near them. He groaned as he looked at Seojun and the others on the floor. "Didn''t you say the boss wouldn''t land a hit on you?" Seojun muttered. "Shut up! That boss is just lucky!" he snapped back, annoyance in his voice. He quickly stood up, gulped down a potion and charged back. The battle continued to rage around them. A healer the girl began chanting softly, her hands glowing as she focused on her magic. She cast a protective shield over her teammates, reinforcing their defenses. "Stay strong! I''ll keep you all alive!" she called out, her voice steady despite the chaos. Meanwhile, Pay focused her energy, summoning icy winds to strike at the Abyss Goblin Emperor. She raised her hands, and sharp icicles shot toward the monster. However, they shattered against its tough skin without leaving a mark. The creature didn''t even flinch, making her frustration grow. "We need to find its weak point!" she shouted, disheartened. The short-range members lunged at the Goblin Emperor, swords swinging wildly, but their attacks had no effect against the monster''s massive frame. It stood like a mountain, absorbing the blows without any visible damage. One of them, armed with a bow, positioned himself at a distance. He pulled back an arrow, aiming carefully. "Cover me!" he yelled, releasing the arrow. It flew straight and true but simply bounced off the Goblin Emperor''s hide, as if it were made of stone. "Keep shooting!" Pay encouraged him, desperation creeping into her voice. The archer quickly nocked another arrow, this time lacing it with a bit of magic to enhance its power. He took aim again and shot, this time targeting the creature''s eye. The arrow struck true, piercing the monster''s eyelid, but the Goblin Emperor only growled in irritation. It didn''t budge. As the monster remained unfazed, the healer stepped forward, channeling her magic to strengthen her allies. "His so tough! keep it up guys!" she shouted. The warmth of her spell wrapped around them, giving everyone a brief boost of energy. But the Abyss Goblin Emperor quickly recovered, its massive hands swinging down to swipe at the nearest members. One of the short-range was sent flying back, crashing into a wall. The group gasped, fear rising again as they realized the enemy was still more powerful than they had hoped. As the battle against the Abyss Goblin Emperor raged on, a sudden alarm echoed in the members causing a red warning to flash before his eyes. A warning of their global system about them in critical position. [They are no match for the Goblin Emperor.] Seojun system spoke, Seojun frowned. He agreed with the system. [Why don''t you step up, host? Show them how it should be done,] ''No need, Let these two handle it. I want to see how they fight the Abyss Goblin Emperor.'' Just then, the members on the floor were losing their strength. Fear gripped them as they braced for the Goblin Emperor''s axe, which was poised to come crashing down. Yoon-ji stood beside Seojun and with a swift motion, it materialized in her hand. "Shadow Bind" she murmured. Instantly, a rope-like shadow burst forth from her scythe, wrapping around all the fallen members. The shadow pulled them back just in time to avoid the Goblin Emperor''s massive axe. They all breathed a sigh of relief, hearts pounding. "We''ll handle this," Ji-eun spoke confidently. Violet petals began to appear out of nowhere, swirling around her. They lifted her gently into the air, creating a pathway that allowed her to ascend above the battlefield. "Sorry, Ms. Ji-eun. We''re not strong enough," the others murmured, their heads hung low in embarrassment. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yoon-ji, however, dismissed their apologies. she stepped forward, walking confidently toward the Goblin Emperor. Ji-eun stood in the face of the Abyss Goblin Emperor, their demeanor calm despite the chaos surrounding them. The other members watched in awe as Ji-eun floated gracefully on a platform of violet petals, now on eyes level of the Goblin Emperor. With a steady hand, Ji-eun held a single violet petal between her fingers, its beauty contrasting sharply with the dire situation. In one swift motion, she threw the petal at the Goblin Emperor''s ear. The petal glimmered in the air, slicing through the darkness like a sharp blade. The petal struck the Goblin Emperor''s ear with precision, and a look of shock crossed its face. The massive creature stumbled back, clutching the spot where its ear had been. The members gasped collectively, eyes wide in disbelief. "That''s Petal Fang for you! Awesome, Ms. Ji-eun!" one member shouted, excitement bubbling in their voice. "Ms. Ji-eun, Petal Fang is so OP! It can cut anything!" "S-Ranker really is so powerful!" "You''re doomed now, monster! You messed with the wrong guild!" they shouted in unison, their confidence growing. The Goblin Emperor, despite its injury, remained calm. It looked up at Ji-eun, a hint of respect in its eyes. "You were able to cut me with just a petal. I''m impressed," it said, its voice deep and resonant. The members gasped again, This was the first time any of them had encountered a monster that could speak. "Did it just talk?" one member whispered, disbelief etched on their face. "No way!" Pay shouted, "I can''t believe it! How is that possible?!" Yoon-ji Reaching into her inventory, she pulled out a shimmering item that glowed softly in the dim light. This item, an ancient artifact, allowed her to float and reach the eye level of the Goblin Emperor. As she activated the artifact, she felt herself lift off the ground. She hovered gracefully in the air, her scythe glinting in the light. Looking directly at the Goblin Emperor, she spoke with calm confidence, "A boss that can talk? I''m also impressed." The Goblin Emperor''s eyes narrowed as it regarded her. "Show me what you got, humans. Those ants'' attacks didn''t entertain me," Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Goblin Emperor VS S-Rankers (2) As the tension in the air thickened, Ji-eun and Yoon-ji prepared for battle against the Abyss Goblin Emperor. Ji-eun, known as the Lotus Queen, focused her energy. She extended her arms, and a shimmering barrier formed around her¡ªa beautiful Petal Wall made of vibrant violet petals that sparkled like jewels. "Petal Wall" she murmured, and the barrier stood strong and blocked the axe that the Goblin emperor threw. Meanwhile, Yoon-ji floated beside her, her scythe gleaming with dark energy. "You''ve miss with the wrong humans, Goblin." she declared, her voice steady. She swung her scythe, and a wave of shadow energy shot toward the Goblin Emperor. "Shadow Bind" The shadows wrapped around the Goblin Emperor, momentarily slowing its movements. Taking advantage of the moment, Ji-eun unleashed her Petal Fang, throwing sharp petals at the creature. The petals sliced through the air, hitting the Goblin Emperor with precise strikes. "Your attacks are nothing!" the Goblin Emperor roared, shaking off the petals and the shadows. His axe flew back to him and swung it at Yoon-ji, who dodged with agility, soaring higher into the air. "Eclipse Strike" Yoon-ji murmured, swinging her scythe again. A shockwave erupted from the blade, cutting through the space between them and slamming into the Goblin Emperor. The force knocked it back slightly, but the creature quickly regained its balance. "Impressive, but it''s time for you to learn your place!" the Goblin Emperor sneered. It pointed at Ji-eun, a wicked smile crossing its face. "One at a time. I want to enjoy crushing your hope, human." Yoon-ji''s eyes narrowed, her expression devoid of emotion. "You can fight her once you defeat me," she declared firmly, not backing down. The Goblin Emperor considered her words, and then nodded slowly. "Very well. I will crush you first, then your next," it said, a dark glint in its eyes. Ji-eun watched from above as Yoon-ji prepared for the Goblin Emperor''s next attack. Yoon-ji floated calmly in front of the Abyss Goblin Emperor, her heart steady. She focused on the creature, ready to dodge its powerful attacks while maintaining her composure. With a loud roar, the Goblin Emperor charged forward, swinging its massive axe. Yoon-ji sidestepped smoothly, feeling the rush of wind as the axe narrowly missed her. She spun gracefully, her eyes never leaving the monster. "Shadow Bind," she said softly, sending dark tendrils of shadow toward the Goblin Emperor. The shadows wrapped around the creature''s legs, trying to hold it in place. The Goblin Emperor struggled against the bindings, its eyes flashing with anger. "You think you can trap me?" it bellowed, using its strength to break free. With a fierce tug, it shattered the shadowy bonds and glared at Yoon-ji. "Let''s see how you handle this!" it shouted, raising its axe high. Suddenly, it slammed the weapon down toward Yoon-ji, creating shockwaves that rattled the ground beneath her. Yoon-ji remained calm, dodging to the side with fluid grace, the force of the attack sending dirt flying. "Eclipse Strike," she said, channeling energy into her scythe. She swung it down, releasing a wave of dark energy toward the Goblin Emperor. The shockwave struck the monster, causing it to stagger back slightly, but it quickly regained its footing. "Is that all you''ve got?" the Goblin Emperor taunted, wiping the dust from its armor. It retaliated with a series of rapid strikes, swinging its axe with terrifying speed. Yoon-ji stayed alert, dodging left and right, her movements precise and deliberate. Each time the axe came close, the ground trembled beneath her feet. Yoon-ji weaved through the attacks effortlessly, her heart steady. After a series of near misses, Yoon-ji took a deep breath and prepared to counterattack. "Shadow Bind," she said again, her voice calm and focused. Dark shadows shot out from her scythe, wrapping around the Goblin Emperor''s arms and slowing its movements. "Stupid Human! I''m not a Emperor for nothing!" it snarled, but Yoon-ji could see the strain in its muscles. "Now, Eclipse Strike," she said, swinging her scythe with confidence. The dark energy flew toward the Goblin Emperor, striking it square in the chest. The impact sent the monster crashing back, but it quickly rose again, anger etched on its face. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You will pay for that!" the Goblin Emperor roared, its eyes filled with rage. It charged forward with renewed fury, and Yoon-ji stood her ground, ready to face whatever came next. The Abyss Goblin Emperor decided to escalate the fight. With a sinister grin, it raised its massive axe high above its head. Suddenly, the axe transformed, breaking apart into thousands of smaller normal axes that filled the air like a deadly storm. Each one gleamed with a wicked light, ready to strike. Yoon-ji remained calm, her eyes focused on the swirling mass of axes. She could feel the wind shift as they flew toward her, but instead of panic, she felt a surge of determination. "I won''t let you win," The smaller axes shot through the air at incredible speed, aiming to overwhelm her. But Yoon-ji was ready. As the first wave of axes approached, she gripped her scythe tightly and moved with fluid grace. She swung her weapon in a wide arc, the blade of her scythe cutting through the air. With each clash of metal, the axes that came her way were deflected, flying off into the distance. Yoon-ji''s movements were precise and elegant, each strike timed perfectly. She spun and twirled, her scythe a blur of silver as it met the oncoming axes. One by one, the tiny weapons met her scythe, creating a symphony of ringing sounds as they clashed. The air was filled with the sight of flying axes and the dance of Yoon-ji''s blade. She moved effortlessly, her body shifting in sync with the storm of attacks. "Impressive," the Goblin Emperor called out, watching her with narrowed eyes. "But can you keep this up?" It seemed amused, thinking it had the upper hand. Yoon-ji didn''t respond; she focused on the fight. With a flick of her wrist, she sent another wave of axes flying away, but more kept coming, an endless storm of metal. She had to think fast. Suddenly, Yoon-ji changed her strategy. Instead of just deflecting the axes, she began to attack them mid-air, using her scythe to slice through multiple axes at once. Each swing created a ripple of energy that cut through the air, sending the axes spiraling off course. "Come on" she said softly, almost taunting the Goblin Emperor. With each strike, she felt more empowered and It woke up, her excitement bubbling inside her. Her heart raced, not from fear, but from the thrill of battle. "You''ll have to do better than that," she said with a grin. The Goblin Emperor scowled, clearly frustrated by her agility. It raised its hands, summoning even more axes to join the fray. But Yoon-ji stood firm, unyielding. She danced through the chaos, her movements fluid and controlled, a beautiful display of skill and strength. With one final swing, Yoon-ji unleashed a powerful strike that shattered a large number of axes in one go, sending shards raining down like glittering confetti. The Goblin Emperor watched in disbelief as its own attack was turned against it. "Is this all you can do?" Yoon-ji said, a calm determination in her voice. Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Defeated "Not bad" Seojun murmured. As Yoon-ji continued her graceful fight against the Abyss Goblin Emperor, the other members of the guild could only watch in awe. Their eyes widened as they struggled to keep up with her movements, unable to look away from the stunning display of skill before them. "Ms. Yoon-ji''s battle dance is the best!" one member exclaimed, a hint of admiration in his voice. "Look at her white hair flowing as she moves, Ms. Yoon-ji is a Goddess!" Their healer girl praises. The boys couldn''t help but admire her. Every swing of her scythe was precise, every movement fluid, as if she was performing in a grand ballet. The way she leaped and spun through the storm of flying axes left them spellbound. "She makes dodging those axes look so easy." Meanwhile, the Goblin Emperor, growing increasingly irritated, tried to control the small axes he had summoned, directing them with malicious intent. Each axe moved with a purpose, seeking to land a blow on Yoon-ji, but she remained calm and collected, expertly evading their strikes. The Goblin Emperor, frustrated by her agility, intensified his attacks, commanding the small axes to change direction with greater speed. But Yoon-ji remained unfazed, her movements a beautiful blend of grace and power. "She''s incredible!" another member gasped, as they witnessed Yoon-ji dodge yet another wave of axes. "How does she make it look so effortless?" With each successful deflection, the admiration from her teammates only grew stronger. They felt a sense of pride in watching her shine on the battlefield, even as the Goblin Emperor''s irritation boiled over. "Finish him Ms. Yoon-ji!" they cheered. Yoon-ji took a deep breath, her eyes narrowing as she decided to end the fight. Her scythe gleamed in the dim light as she swung it with precision. The resulting shockwave was so powerful that all the small axes flying toward her were sent crashing into the walls, shattering upon impact. "It''s over now," she muttered calmly, raising her scythe high into the air, preparing to unleash her ultimate skill. A dark ball of energy began to form at the blade''s edge, pulsing ominously with power. The Goblin Emperor, who had been watching her every move, backed away in fear. He thought that she only have two skill but he''s wrong. He realized with growing dread that he couldn''t hit her, no matter how hard he tried. His end was near, and he knew it. As panic surged through him, the Goblin Emperor''s eyes darted around the room, searching for a way out. His gaze landed on Seojun, who stood calmly in the corner, observing the battle. In that moment, the Goblin Emperor saw something that made his heart skip a beat¡ªabove Seojun''s head, glowing faintly, was the title "Abyss Lord." Before he could even think, he heard a voice in his head. "Don''t speak." The Goblin Emperor froze. ''My lord! Help me! Why are you on their side?! Grant me your power and I''ll present you the head of this humans emperor!'' he cried out in telepathy, panicking as Yoon-ji''s dark energy swelled, growing larger with every passing second. Seojun, unfazed by the Goblin Emperor''s desperation, responded with an amused tone. ''Hmmm, let me think...'' ''Hurry!'' the Goblin Emperor begged, his terror mounting as the dark ball reached its peak, ready to strike. Seojun''s response was cold, final. ''No.'' The Goblin Emperor''s eyes widened in shock at Seojun''s answer. He had no time to react as Yoon-ji unleashed the dark ball of energy. It shot toward him with frightening speed. "NO! This can''t be!" he shouted in panic, raising his massive arms to shield himself from the attack. For a brief moment, he felt nothing. A grin began to form on his monstrous face. "Weak! Guess you have no strengh anymore! " he bellowed triumphantly. "Now it''s my turn! I''m going to kill all of you especially you Abyss Lor¡ª" Before he could finish his words, an explosion rocked his arm, and black liquid¡ªhis blood¡ªgushed out. "W-What?!" he stammered, his eyes widening in disbelief. Another explosion erupted, this time from his shoulder. Then his right face. And then, his entire body began to rupture, one blast after another, each more violent than the last. His flesh tore apart, blood spraying like black rain as his towering form crumbled. His final thoughts were of confusion and terror, unable to comprehend what had just happened. "H-How...?" he thought, his half leftdestroyed face hitting the ground with a dull thud. As the last of the Goblin Emperor''s body exploded, leaving behind nothing but a pool of dark blood and scattered remains, the battlefield fell eerily silent. The half of his face that remained stared lifelessly, his wide eye reflecting the brutal reality of his defeat. Pay, one of the members, approached the dismembered face, a smile spreading across her lips as she crouched down. "That''s Ms. Yoon-ji ''DarkNova'' , Hurts like hell right? hehee" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the severed remains of the Goblin Emperor soared through the air, Pay''s eyes gleamed. Without hesitation, she raised her arm, pointing his fingers toward the airborne piece. "Ice Shard Shot!" she called out, and in an instant, sharp icicles formed at his fingertips, launching at the Goblin''s remains with incredible speed. The shards struck the piece of the Goblin Emperor, freezing it mid-air before it shattered into tiny blue crystals. They scattered like glittering dust across the battlefield, a final testament to the defeated monster. [DUNGEON BOSS DEFEATED] Congratulations! The Abyss Goblin Emperor has been slain! - Rewards will be distributed. - Dungeon Exit Unlocked. Please proceed to the nearest portal. As the White screen appeared they cheered and one of the members couldn''t hold back a whistle of admiration. "That''s what you get when you mess with Ms. Yoon-ji and our team." "Ms. Yoon-ji''s DarkNova was unreal," another added, shaking his head in disbelief. "I don''t think anything could''ve survived that." Yoon-ji floated down gracefully, her white hair gently swaying as she landed back on the ground. Ji-eun, who had already descended from her violet petals, stood waiting for her. With a soft smile, Ji-eun muttered, "Great job." Yoon-ji returned the smile, calm and composed, and gave a small nod in acknowledgment. Before she could take a breath, the rest of the team rushed over, surrounding her in excitement. Their faces were lit up with admiration, and one of the boys exclaimed, "Ms. Yoon-ji, that was amazing!" "Your DarkNova was unbelievable!" another added, still in awe of the devastating power she had shown. "Ms. Yoon-ji''s battle dance is the best! No one can move like you!" Yoon-ji stayed calm in the middle of their praises, her expression unchanged, but a small smile played on her lips. She nodded to each of them, accepting their compliments without saying much. Ji-eun, still standing nearby, crossed her arms and chuckled softly, watching as the team couldn''t help but swarm around Yoon-ji. They knew they were lucky to have her leading the charge, and this victory was proof of that. Ji-eun, still standing nearby, crossed her arms and chuckled softly, amused by her members acting like kids around Yoon-ji. They were all so excited, their praise pouring out as if they''d just witnessed the greatest performance of their lives. But in the middle of the lighthearted moment, a thought crossed her mind. She remembered the Goblin Emperor''s strange behavior earlier¡ªthe way he looked toward a specific corner before shouting something about the "Abyss Lo¡ª" Was that cut off? Was he trying to say "Abyss Lord"? Her curiosity piqued, Ji-eun glanced over to the side, where the Goblin Emperor had been looking and he noticed that the boy earlier is nowhere to be seen. At the same moment, Pay turned around, looking for Seojun. "Where did he go?" Pay muttered, scanning the area. "Coward," one of the boys whispered under his breath. "Looks like he left when the door opened." But Pay, always quick to defend, scoffed and shook her head. "That cute boy isn''t a coward! Maybe he''s got class or something. Or he''s just hungry. You know, priorities." Ji-eun, though, was still stuck on the Goblin Emperor''s strange words. Something about this didn''t sit right with her. Why would a dungeon boss talk about the Abyss Lord? Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Quality time with Mom Seoyang stood outside her house, glancing at the sky with worry in her eyes. It was already dark. She let out a sigh, her thoughts heavy. "It''s dark already... where are you, Seojun?" Just then, the door behind her creaked open, and her brother Shaun stepped out, leaning casually against the doorframe. He shook his head, clicking his tongue. "Tsk tsk tsk, Seojun''s not a kid anymore, Seoyang. Maybe he''s out on a date with his girlfriend." Seoyang frowned, waving him off. "My son doesn''t have a girlfriend, brother... Aish, where is he?" Shaun chuckled, pushing off the door. "Trust me, Seoyang, he''s probably playing with his girl." With a laugh, Shaun headed back inside, leaving Seoyang to her thoughts. She ignored him, still scanning the street. Moments later, her eyes lit up as a taxi pulled up and stopped right in front of her house. Seojun stepped out with Huno and the taxi drove away. The moment he was out, Seoyang rushed to him, pulling him into a tight hug. "Where did you go, Seojun? Don''t make Mama worried like that. You were gone for two hours!" she said, her voice full of concern. Seojun chuckled softly, hugging his mother back. "I''m sorry, Mom. I got lost. But I bought it¡ªlet''s go inside first, and I''ll show you. It''s cold out here you''ll get sick." "You don''t have to give me a gift, Seojun. All I want is for you to be healthy, okay?" Seoyang replied, her worry slowly melting into a smile. Seojun smiled warmly at his mother, then suddenly turned around and dropped to one knee. "Hop on, Mom," he said, patting his back. "Omo, stand up! We''re not far¡ªyou don''t have to carry me!" Seoyang playfully slapped his shoulder. "I want to carry you, Mom. You always carried me when I was small, so let me do it for you too," he said, his voice filled with warmth. Seoyang couldn''t help but smile at her son''s sweet words. Such a good boy, she thought, feeling her heart swell with love. Seoyang hesitated for a moment, but then, with a small smile, she hopped onto Seojun''s back. She immediately felt embarrassed. "I''m too heavy for this... Let me down, Seojun." But Seojun shook his head, smiling. "No, Mom, you''re not heavy at all. I''ve got you." As they entered the house, Seojun''s smile faded slightly, his concern growing. He noticed how light his mother was and felt a pang of worry. "Mom, did you eat today?" he asked gently, his voice tinged with concern. Seoyang sighed softly, resting her chin on his shoulder. "I was waiting for you to come back," she admitted. Seojun''s expression hardened a bit, and he shook his head in frustration. "Mom, you don''t have to wait for me to eat. Please take care of your body. If you get sick because of me, I won''t be able to forgive myself." Seoyang laughed at her son''s serious tone. "You worry too much, Seojun." "Mom! I''m not joking," Seojun replied, his voice firm but filled with affection. Seoyang just hugged him tighter, wrapping her arms around his neck. She suddenly noticed that they weren''t heading inside right away¡ªthey were circling the front yard. "Let''s go back in now, Seojun," she said softly. But Seojun shook his head again, holding her a bit tighter. "I want to stay like this for a little longer," he said quietly. "Mom, I promise that one day you''ll live peacefully in this world. I''ll make sure you can have whatever you want." Seoyang chuckled, her laughter light and gentle. "Our world has changed, Seojun. It''s no longer peaceful." Seojun''s steps slowed. He knew she was right. The world had become a dangerous place. But he was determined. "It might not be peaceful now, but I''ll do everything I can to change that. For you. You deserve to live without worrying about anything." Seoyang sighed, touched by her son''s words. "You''re too good to me, Seojun. But don''t carry the weight of the world on your shoulders. You can''t protect everyone." "I can try," Seojun said, his voice steady. "I can at least protect you." Seoyang smiled softly, resting her head against his back. "I''m already proud of you, my son. That''s enough for me." Seojun''s heart swelled with emotion, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he carried her a bit longer in the quiet of the evening, determined to make good on his promise. The next morning, Seojun stood by the car, leaning against it while waiting. In front of him was Alex, holding a paper that Seojun had just handed over. Alex quickly scanned the document to make sure everything was filled out. "I''ll handle this," Alex said, giving a nod. "Just wait for the entrance exam date. And everything you asked for is done, so enjoy your time with Auntie." "Yeah, thanks, Alex," Seojun replied with a smile. Alex then went to his car, gave a quick wave, and drove off. After watching him leave, Seojun turned and opened the door of the car he had been leaning on. He offered his hand to his mother, Seoyang, who was sitting inside. Seoyang chuckled softly at her son''s gentlemanly gesture and took his hand as she stepped out. "You''re becoming quite the gentleman," she teased. Seoyang looked around at the building in front of them and asked, "Where are we, Seojun?" Seojun smiled warmly and offered his arm for her to hold. "Ever since you came back, you''ve become so sweet! My baby boy," she joked, pinching his cheek gently. Seojun laughed, playfully swatting her hand away. "I''ve always been sweet, Mom. This is the least I can do. I''m really sorry I wasn''t with you for five years." "Aww, that''s okay now. What matters is that you''re here." She squeezed his arm affectionately. "But seriously, where are we?" "Secret," Seojun said with a grin. "You''ll see once we get inside." As they approached the door, Seojun walked ahead and turned back to his mom. "Close your eyes, Mom. No peeking!" Seoyang laughed. "Okay, okay!" She closed her eyes, amused. Seojun guided her carefully through the door, placing his hands on her shoulders as he gently pushed her forward. Once they were inside, he closed the door behind them. "You can open your eyes now, Mom," Seojun said softly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoyang slowly opened her eyes and gasped, covering her mouth in surprise. Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Quality time with Mom(2) In front of her was a beautiful, peaceful zoo. There was a massive tree in the center, its branches spread wide with colorful flowers blooming all around. Butterflies fluttered through the air, and birds flew in the bright blue sky, their songs filling the peaceful atmosphere. She could hear the playful sounds of monkeys swinging through the trees, the soft splash of water from a nearby fountain, and the distant call of elephants. The whole area was enclosed by glass walls, making it feel like a magical oasis separate from the outside world. Seoyang stood there, taking it all in, her eyes wide with wonder. "Seojun, this is beautiful... How did you find this place?" Seojun smiled, happy to see his mother so amazed. "I wanted to bring you somewhere special. You deserve it, Mom." Seoyang wiped a small tear from her eye, smiling warmly at her son. "Thank you, Seojun. This is perfect." As they stood there admiring the peaceful zoo, Seojun suddenly took something out from behind his back. Seoyang''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw what it was ¡ª a bouquet of her favorite flowers. "Seojun!" she gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in disbelief. "Where did you find these? This flower disappeared five years ago" Seojun grinned, putting a finger to his chin as if deep in thought. "Hmm... secret," he said with a playful laugh. Seoyang playfully slapped his arm, shaking her head with a smile. "You and your secrets." She then looked around at the zoo in amazement. "I can''t believe there are still normal animals... didn''t they all evolve and become beasts some are monsters? How did you find these animals?" As if on cue, a butterfly floated gently toward them, and a small bird landed on Seojun''s shoulder, chirping happily. "I got some help from Alex and Alexa," Seojun explained. "But let''s not worry about that. Let''s just enjoy this, Mom." He offered her his arm. "Here, hold on to me. What do you think? Do you like it?" Seoyang smiled brightly. "I don''t like it... I love it! It reminds me of the old times when Mom would always bring us to the zoo," she laughed, taking his arm. They began walking through the peaceful garden, watching as squirrels chased each other playfully. Seojun smiled, feeling happy to see his mom so content. ''I''m glad she loves it,'' he thought. ''It took me a month to arrange all this, but it was worth it.'' As they walked, Seojun pointed toward the big tree in the middle. "Remember how Grandma used to sit under that tree, Mom? We always panicked because she''d wander off to places so hard to find." Seoyang burst into laughter, her eyes sparkling with nostalgia. "How could I forget? Despite her age, she always acted like she was young" They both laughed, enjoying the precious memories while walking hand in hand through the peaceful zoo, feeling as if, just for a moment, the world hadn''t changed at all. Seoyang closed her eyes, taking a deep breath of the fresh air filled with the sweet scent of flowers and the sounds of animals all around them. It felt like they were in paradise. "Seojun, thank you so much for this," she said, a smile spreading across her face. "I almost forgot that Earth was once this peaceful." "Anything for you, Mom," Seojun replied sincerely. He paused for a moment, looking out at the beautiful surroundings before turning back to her. "I wasn''t able to do anything for you back then, but now it''s different." He took a deep breath, gathering his emotions. "Happy 43rd birthday, Mom!" he exclaimed, a wide smile on his face. Seoyang chuckled, her eyes twinkling. "I thought you forgot! You didn''t greet me when I woke up, and I almost got sad." She pouted playfully, and Seojun scratched the back of his neck, feeling a little embarrassed. "Sorry about that, Mom. But at least I surprised you, right?" he said, trying to lighten the mood. "Yes, you definitely did" she replied, beaming. Seojun''s expression grew more serious. "You know, Mom, this isn''t enough for everything you''ve done for me. You raised me all by yourself, through all the difficulties." Seoyang nodded, her smile fading slightly as she recalled those tough times. "It was hard, but I did it for you, Seojun. You were my everything." "I know," he said, his voice softening. "You sacrificed so much for me, and I can''t ever repay you for that. But I want to make sure you feel loved and appreciated, No more suffering." Tears welled up in Seoyang''s eyes as she pulled him into a tight hug. "You have no idea how much this means to me. Just having you here is the best gift." "I''ll always be here, Mom," Seojun promised, returning her embrace. As they enjoyed chatting and walking around the zoo, Seojun led Seoyang to a small, sparkling river. The water glistened in the sunlight, and they couldn''t resist the temptation to play in it. They splashed each other, laughter echoing through the trees, forgetting their worries in the moment. After some time, they grew tired and sat under a large tree, breathing heavily from their play. The peaceful sounds of nature surrounded them, creating a serene atmosphere. After a moment of silence, Seojun looked up at his mom and said, "Mom, I''m gonna fulfill my dreams that I couldn''t five years ago." He laid his head in her lap, feeling comforted by her presence. Seoyang smiled down at him and started brushing his hair with her palm. "Oh, about your dream of becoming a vet doctor?" she asked gently. Seojun nodded, his eyes shining with determination. "Yeah, I want to help animals. It''s what I''ve always wanted to do." "I''m so proud of my baby! He didn''t forget his dream," she said, her voice filled with warmth and pride. "Well, I almost forgot about it," he admitted. "But when we were in the U.S., I suddenly remembered. It just hit me." Seoyang chuckled softly. "You''re gonna follow your grandma''s path. That''s very good, Seojun, but I don''t think there are many vet doctors left in this world." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alex said he''d handle it. I filled up the form; I just need to wait for the entrance exam. He said it might take a few weeks," Seojun explained, feeling a surge of hope. Seoyang''s smile widened. "That''s great! I know you can do it. You''ve always been hardworker." She pinch seojun nose. "Thanks, Mom. It means a lot to me," he said, looking up at her. "I just want to make you proud." "You already do," she replied, leaning down to kiss his forehead. "Just remember to take care of yourself while chasing your dreams. You need to stay healthy for me." "I will, Mom," he promised, feeling a sense of warmth and motivation. "And I want you to support me all the way." "Always, My baby boy," she said, her heart swelling with love. Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Dad As they rested under the tree, Seoyang looked at Seojun with a smile. "Isn''t it funny? Isn''t that where you recognized your dream, in the zoo?" she asked, laughing a little. She felt old thinking back on that time. "A scary experience, Mom, yet beautiful," Seojun replied, closing his eyes as he remembered the day. His mind took him back to when he was just 5 years old. It was a sunny day when his grandmother had taken him to the zoo without telling Seoyang. They were having so much fun, laughing and pointing at the animals, until suddenly, everything changed. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandma!" Seojun had cried out, watching in horror as she suddenly clutched her chest and collapsed. They were far from other people, and little Seojun felt terrified. He didn''t know what to do, so he just hugged her tightly as she lay on the ground. Panic washed over him as he stood frozen, unable to understand what was happening. His heart raced as he rushed to her side, hugging her tightly while tears streamed down his cheeks. He felt so small and scared, unsure of what to do as he watched his beloved grandmother lying on the ground. But then, something extraordinary occurred. The animals in the nearby enclosures began to stir and make their way toward them. At first, Seojun was terrified; he thought they might eat his grandma. He watched as a massive elephant approached, its large frame looming over him. He cried even harder, fearing for his grandmother''s safety. In a miraculous moment, the elephant extended its trunk and gently wiped the tears from Seojun''s face. The warmth of the gesture brought a flicker of comfort amidst the chaos. The elephant then wrapped its trunk around his grandmother, lifting her effortlessly and placing her on the back of a waiting tiger. As he watched, a flurry of smaller animals¡ªsquirrels, birds, and rabbits¡ªgathered around him, providing an unexpected source of comfort. Seojun felt a strange calm wash over him as he followed the tiger, which carried his grandmother closer to the nearby crowd of people. When they finally reached a group of people, the tiger lowered his grandmother gently to the ground. Seojun wasted no time in rushing to her side, wrapping his arms around her tightly. The tiger let out a loud roar, startling everyone nearby. Seojun covered his ears, overwhelmed by the noise, but he felt a rush of relief knowing that help had arrived. Seojun looked at his mother and said, "After that, Grandma said that her kindness toward animals had paid off. She wanted me to become like her¡ªa vet doctor." He stopped and continue "That moment made me realize how important it is to care for animals, just like Grandma cared for them. I want to be there for them when they''re sick or in trouble to give them the love and care they deserve." Seoyang pouted, her brow furrowing. "How come I never knew that happened?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity. Seojun laughed softly as he settled down beside her. "Because Grandma knew you would get angry that she took me to the zoo without your permission," he explained. "After the incident, she was rushed to the hospital, and when she woke up, it was as if nothing had happened. She drag me home right away." "Tsk! You two were so lucky that day. My work extended," Seoyang said, flicking Seojun''s forehead playfully. He laughed again but then sighed, the mood shifting slightly. "I miss Grandma, Mom," Seojun said, his voice quieter. He felt a wave of sadness wash over him, remembering how his grandmother had passed away just a year after that day. "I miss her too," Seoyang replied, her tone softening. "But look up here, Seojun. Mom is happy in heaven, watching us. She would be really glad that you grew up to be a fine man and that you''ll finally be able to fulfill her death wish, to become a Vet doctor." As she hugged Seojun tightly and patted his back, he felt comforted. He knew she was right. His grandmother had always believed in him, and now, with his dreams within reach, After a moment of silence, Seoyang spoke softly, "Don''t you miss your dad?" Seojun let go of the hug and asked, "Why are you suddenly asking, Mom?" "I''ve been thinking. You never ask where your dad is. Why is that?" Seoyang replied, her voice gentle but serious. Seojun went quiet, his mind drifting back to a night when he was very sick, a little child. He couldn''t go to the hospital because they don''t have the money to pay. After his mother fed him, she went to the kitchen and took a long time to come back. Worried, he pushed himself up and peeked outside. What he saw broke his heart. His mother was kneeling on the ground, crying hard. "Mom, I know you''re watching us! Please don''t take my son away from me!" she begged, her voice full of desperation. "Ethan, please help us!" Little Seojun''s heart sank as he heard the name "Ethan." He knew that name, his hearing it to her mom while looking at a picture. He felt tears streaming down his face as he watched his mother in such pain, begging for help. He couldn''t help but cry, seeing her so heartbroken. The sight of her desperation made him feel helpless. In that moment. "Mom¡­" Little Seojun whispered, his voice trembling. He didn''t know what to say, but he wanted to comfort her. He felt a mixture of sadness and confusion, wishing he could take away her pain. Little Seojun turned around and walked slowly to the kitchen. He grabbed a stool and used it to reach the shelf where the soup was. As he stood there, tears still rolling down his cheeks and took the bowl. While eating, he muttered to himself, "I don''t want to get sick again. I''m going to eat vegetables and all I can so my sickness will go away." Each spoonful felt like a promise to himself. He wanted to feel strong and healthy. Seojun smiled softly and said, "I know he''s dead, Mom." Seoyang was about to speak, but Seojun quickly added, "I don''t want to talk about him." Hearing this made Seoyang sad, but she managed to smile. They both understood it was a difficult topic. Instead of dwelling on it, they continued to enjoy their time together, laughing and sharing stories. After they got home, Seojun could smell delicious food wafting through the air. The living room was decorated with balloons and streamers, creating a festive atmosphere. Seoyang''s brother, Alex, Alexa, their grandpa, and the butler were all there, waiting to celebrate Seoyang''s birthday. "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" they all shouted as Seoyang walked in. Her eyes widened in joy. "Thank you, everyone! and Chairman!" Seoyang bowed, her face lighting up with happiness. Seojun watched with a smile as his mom hugged everyone, feeling grateful for this special moment. They all gathered around the table filled with food: cakes, pastries, and her favorite dishes. As they celebrated, laughter filled the room, and Seojun felt a warmth in his heart. This was a day of happiness, surrounded by family and love. Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Its between us As the day passed, Seojun spent a lot of time with his mom, making up for the five years they had been apart. He cherished every moment, taking her out and enjoying their time together. A week went by, and Seojun was sitting at the table, reading a book about beasts that Alexa had given him. He pretended to be focused on the pages, but he couldn''t help sneaking glances at his mom. She was in the kitchen holding a phone and talking with someone, and as soon as she turned around, he quickly dropped the book on his face, pretending to be asleep. He heard her footsteps as she left the room. [So possessive, host] his system teased. Huno, his three-headed dog, barked and wagged his tail in agreement. "Shh, I''m not being possessive, okay? I''m fine if Mom finds someone, but she should have told me first," Seojun muttered. Curiosity got the better of him and he quietly followed his mom. He reached the gate and peeked outside. To his surprise, he saw his mother talking to a man who was fully covered, almost as if he were hiding. Seojun closed his book, "Ha! Mom is keeping secrets from me," Then he watched as the man hugged his mom and kissed her forehead. Anger bubbled up inside him. "Hey!" he shouted, unable to contain himself. Both his mom and the man jumped in surprise. The man immediately turned and ran away, and Seojun hurried over to his mom. "Mom!" he called out. "Mom, who was that guy?" Seojun asked, trying to sound serious. His mom looked flustered and tried to deny it. "Oh, it was nothing! Just a friend, Seojun," she said quickly, avoiding his question. Seojun crossed his arms and acted like a kid, pouting. "A friend? You didn''t tell me about this friend, Mom..." Seoyang laughed, seeing his childish reaction. "Come on, it''s not a big deal! Let it go!" But Seojun wasn''t satisfied. "No way You have to tell me!" Suddenly, Seoyang turned and ran inside the house, laughing. Seojun couldn''t resist. He chased after her, running through the yard. "Mom, wait up!" he shouted, giggling as he tried to catch her. They ended up playing a game of chase, running around the house. The next day, Seojun was sitting under a tree in their yard, peacefully reading a book. His mother, Seoyang, was tending to the plants and flowers, watering them gently. [She managed to grow the flower you gave her, host,] his system chimed in. "Hmm, that''s probably just Mom''s nature," Seojun said, smiling. "She values anything that''s given to her. Look at this house. It''s too big for just the two of us, and it''s expensive to maintain, but now, money isn''t a problem anymore." He yawned and stretched, feeling relaxed. "So peaceful," he whispered to himself. Just then, Nymira, in her cat form, jumped down from the tree and landed on Seojun''s lap. He flinched in surprise as Silla crawled down after her, the two running around in playful mischief. Huno, their loyal dog, followed Seoyang, wagging his tail happily. Seoyang bent down one of the flowers and playfully brought it close to Huno''s nose. As he sniffed it, he sneezed loudly, causing Seoyang to burst into laughter. Huno barked happily, his tail wagging even harder. Seojun was sitting comfortably under the tree, enjoying his book, when his system spoke up. [An update today, Host. Lord Grimzark is currently at Lady Sirenith''s Domain.] "Looks like she''s babysitting Grimzark," Seojun chuckled. "What happened to the Abyss monsters? Did any of them get in here?" [Silla''s clones have taken care of them, Host. There''s nothing to worry about,] Seojun nodded, feeling at ease, but a shadow suddenly loomed over him. Peeking over his book, he saw his mother standing in front of him. She sat down beside him, and he closed his book, looking at her curiously. "Yes, Mom?" he asked. "Oh, you closed the book. You won''t be able to find your place now," Seoyang teased. "It''s okay, Mom. I want to focus all my attention on you. Is something wrong? Do you want to buy something? Just tell me, and I''ll get it for you," Seojun said, about to stand up, but his mother shook her head, stopping him. "Sit down...it''s nothing like that," she smiled, though there was a hint of hesitation in her eyes. "What is it, Mom? Are you hurt?" Seojun''s voice grew a little worried. Seoyang smiled again, but it was clear she was thinking about something. "Did you go into the basement recently? Maybe you saw a small book down there?" she asked, her tone casual but with a hint of curiosity. [She''s talking about my book form,] the system remarked quietly. Seojun shook his head. "No, I haven''t seen any small book, Mom. Why?" "Oh, nothing. Just wondering," she said, standing up and giving a reassuring smile. "You can continue reading." She then walked back into the house. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Why didn''t you tell her that you inherited me, Host?] Seojun leaned back against the tree, staring up at the sky as his thoughts swirled. He sighed softly, knowing there were things he couldn''t share with his mother just yet. "If Mom knew I inherited you, she''d become worried," [Worried?] Seojun nodded, his gaze distant. "Yeah. You see, when I was younger, Mom used to tell me bedtime stories. One of them was about a girl who had a book that granted her incredible power. I know now she was talking about herself. In the story, the girl gained so much strength but she also faced danger and fear because of it." "If she knew I had inherited something as powerful and dangerous as you, it would only bring her more stress. She''d probably try to take on more responsibility, worrying about what could happen to me." he added Seojun closed his eyes for a moment, remembering the warmth of his mother''s voice as she told him those stories long ago. "I can''t let her carry that burden again." He sighed. "For now, it''s just between us." [Understood, Host.] Seojun glanced toward the house where his mother had disappeared, a small smile playing on his lips. "I''ll tell her when the time is right. But not now." Chapter 159: Chapter 159: The Beast Sanctuary Nymira, in her fluffy white cat form with shimmering blue eyes, approached Seojun as he sat under the tree. Her soft paws barely made a sound as she settled down in front of him, her small frame adorned with a delicate necklace that Seoyang had gifted her. The necklace gleamed in the sunlight, adding to her regal appearance. "I have a favor, Master," she spoke softly. Seojun, still absorbed in his book, glanced at her briefly. "Hmm?" he hummed in response, not fully looking away from the pages. Nymira tilted her head slightly. "Can I leave for a while? There''s a problem going on in the Beast Sanctuary. Not just in USA but here as well. As the Mother of Familiars I have to fix this." At her words, Seojun finally closed his book and looked at her properly. Nymira''s white fur seemed to glow under the afternoon light, and her calm blue eyes stared back at him. "You don''t have to ask," Seojun said, a soft smile forming on his lips. "It''s your responsibility to take care of these things." Nymira bowed her head slightly in gratitude. "Thank you, Master. I will return as soon as everything is resolved." Seojun nodded, watching as Nymira stood up and turned to leave. He trusted her completely. "Be careful out there, Nymira," he added. She glanced back at him, her eyes filled with determination. "I will, Master." With that, she leaped gracefully, disappearing into the trees, Seojun sat under the tree, feeling the peaceful breeze. He raised his hand and summoned a small dark flame that flickered gently in his palm. With a soft smile, he guided it down toward the ground. As soon as the flame touched the earth, it transformed into a perfect replica of Nymira¡ªa white cat with fluffy fur and bright blue eyes. "That should do it," Seojun murmured, satisfied with the result. This version of Nymira would act as a substitute while the real one was away handling her duties. Just then, the door to the house opened, and his mother, Seoyang, stepped out. She looked around and spotted the ''Nymira'' sitting on the ground. With a warm smile, she walked over and picked up the cat. "Feeding time!" Seoyang said happily as she cuddled the white cat in her arms. Not far behind, Silla and Huno followed her, eager for their turn at some food. Seojun watched from a distance. He wanted to make sure his mother wouldn''t worry about Nymira''s sudden absence. The fake Nymira acted and looked exactly like the real one and it was enough to keep his mother happy. As Seoyang fed the animals, "It''s impressive that Huno, Silla, and Nymira can all speak now." He muttered [It''s all because of your max-level host. It took them a while to speak because they were adjusting,] the system explained. Even though they were granted the ability to speak when they became Seojun''s guardians, the system forbade them from speaking to encourage Seojun''s mental and emotional growth. While the guardians could help him in combat, the system believed that by limiting verbal communication, Seojun would be forced to rely more on his intuition, problem-solving skills, and independence outside of battle. This way, he could grow stronger not just physically, but mentally as well, without becoming overly dependent on their guidance. He leaned back against the tree, watching his mom enjoy her time with his guardians and Everything seemed peaceful for now. Suddenly, his phone buzzed against his thigh, he answered the call without looking at the screen. "Who?" [Hey, it''s me, Alex! Save my number, will you? Anyway, Seojun, do you have more of that crystal?] "Yeah, why?" Seojun replied, opening the book and start reading again. [Well, you see the crystal is used up and all the animals have turned back into beasts. We''re trying to make more of the crystal but it shattered. So maybe I can have one?] In the place where he brought his mother for her birthday, the animals are actually beasts; no ordinary animals exist since 1 year ago. He had used a crystal called the Dreamstone to suppress them and keep them in their ordinary form. Since the Dreamstone has shattered, it means it only had a shelf life of five days before losing its power. "Yeah, why not?" [Thanks, Seojun! Maybe this can help us in some other way,] "Take Alexa and come here. You can get as much as you want," Seojun offered. "Sure, We''ll be there soon!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Nymira, in her white, fluffy cat form, took a few minutes to travel using the wind, floating gently through the air until she arrived at the Beast Sanctuary in USA. As she descended slowly, she noticed something was wrong. The atmosphere felt tense, and a thin fog hung in the air. As she walked toward the entrance, her sharp blue eyes caught sight of a group of people. They were awakeners¡ªindividuals with special powers¡ªarguing with the two guards stationed at the sanctuary''s entrance. One of the awakeners, a tall man with an angry expression, shouted, "It''s been a few weeks! Why are you still forbidding us to enter?!" A woman beside him added, "She''s right! I need to get a familiar now! This is ridiculous!" Another person joined in, "You keep saying it''s for our safety, but we can handle ourselves. Let us in!" The guards stood firm, shaking their heads. "I''m sorry but the Beast Sanctuary is closed for now. No one is allowed to enter. It''s too dangerous." "Too dangerous?!" one of the awakeners yelled, "We''ve been training for this! We need familiars to grow stronger. You can''t just block us like this!" Nymira stayed silent as she observed the scene. She could feel the frustration coming from the awakeners, and the tension was growing. Something serious was happening in the sanctuary, and it was clear these people were desperate to get inside. As the two guards struggled to hold back the frustrated awakeners, they were saved only by a protective barrier that prevented anyone from entering. The crowd was growing louder and more impatient, pushing against the invisible wall. Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Beastmaster Nymira, ready to leave and head deeper into the sanctuary, suddenly paused. She heard a familiar voice¡ªdeep and commanding. She turned around, sat quietly, and watched. "Enough," the voice boomed. Instantly, the crowd fell silent. The man stepped forward, and Nymira immediately recognized him. It was the second-ranked awakener of Korea, a man whose presence alone was enough to make people hesitate. Whispers erupted among them, rippling through the crowd like wildfire. "It''s Thomas Valve!" "The Beastmaster! Maybe he can help us enter the Beast Sanctuary!" "What brings him here?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He walked up to the two guards, his expression calm but serious. "The Beast Sanctuary is unstable," he said firmly, his voice cutting through the air. "The situation inside is more dangerous than you can handle. We''re still figuring out how to stabilize the area, but until then, no one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªgoes in." One of the awakeners, her voice shaking slightly with fear but still determined, spoke up. "But...we can manage. We''re not awakeners for nothing." Thomas glanced at the awakener who said they could manage, his eyes narrowing. "If you want to die, be my guest," he said coldly. "See that guy over there?" He pointed towards a tree not far away, where a wounded awakener was slumped against it, his face pale. Healers were frantically working on him, but it was clear he was in bad shape¡ªhis arm had been completely severed. "That fool ignored our warnings, He thought he could handle it too. If you want to end up like him, then go ahead." Without hesitation, He reached out and touched the barrier. A small hole opened up, just big enough for a person to pass through. "You''re free to enter if you''re that confident," he said, stepping aside. His voice was calm, but the warning in his words was unmistakable. The crowd fell silent, their eyes shifting between the injured man and the opening in the barrier. Thomas let the silence linger for a moment before the hole in the barrier slowly closed again. "Think carefully before you act," he said, his voice softer but still filled with authority. "This isn''t a game. If you value your life, you''ll wait." Thomas looked out at the crowd, his expression firm but understanding. "Listen up, everyone," he said, his voice steady. "You have two choices: go home or take on a quest. Either way, you need to leave the Floating Zone. This Sanctuary is too dangerous right now." The crowd exchanged nervous glances, fear evident in their eyes. They all remembered the wounded awakener by the tree. The thought of facing whatever lay within the Sanctuary was terrifying, and the last thing they wanted was to provoke Thomas. "Are we really going to just go home?" one of them whispered, uncertainty creeping into their voice. "Do you want to risk Thomas''s wrath?" another replied, shaking their head. Without another word, the group began to move toward the portal that would take them off the Floating Zone. The fear of what Thomas might do if they didn''t comply loomed heavily over them. They stepped through the shimmering portal, leaving the Sanctuary behind. As the last of the crowd vanished, Thomas sighed heavily. From his shadow, a magnificent wolf emerged, its form ethereal and stunning. The wolf had shimmering fur that shifted colors like the night sky, dotted with bright, star-like spots. Its eyes glowed a soft silver, and its presence exuded both power and grace. "Just five months ago, this Beast Sanctuary appeared and now it attracts so much attention," Thomas muttered, shaking his head as he watched the crowd disappear. A woman approached him, her demeanor confident. She was a top 7 ranker named Rachel Benette. "Hmm, beast familiars are gaining fame," she said, crossing her arms. "Looks like this will change how the world sees tamers as the weakest." "Yeah, now they can see how powerful a tamer can be," Thomas agreed, but his mind was elsewhere. "By the way, where is Lauren? She''s been missing for days since the PvP." "Eh, how would I know?" Rachel shrugged, glancing at Thomas''s wolf. "It''s still uncomfortable to see the beast that almost killed you by your side." "If not for that near-death experience, I wouldn''t have received the Goddess''s blessing," Thomas replied, a hint of pride in his voice. "Goddess Zyraena saved me." Rachel raised an eyebrow. "I get that, but it still feels strange. You were lucky to survive, and now you have a powerful familiar." Thomas nodded, watching the wolf as it circled him, its eyes gleaming with intelligence. "I know it''s unusual," he said, "but this wolf is a part of me now. And we''ll make sure the Beast Sanctuary is safe for everyone." Nymira turned around to continue why she''s there,. Thomas immediately turned his head sensing something a flicker of something in his eyes. "What''s wrong?" Rachel asked, noticing the tension. "Ah, I think I saw a cat by the entrance door," Thomas replied, trying to brush it off. Rachel raised an eyebrow. "You must be tired. There are no cats around anymore," she said, reaching into her bag and pulling out a piece of meat, which she offered to Thomas''s wolf. The wolf eagerly accepted, its starry fur shimmering in the light. "Probably but you''re wrong in that, Rachel. I really did see one¡ªa ragdoll cat¡ªin the GoTube. And a Rottweiler, too." Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wow, so there really are ordinary animals left? Why don''t we visit Korea? We could check on Jonathan and the new Mystic Union. I also need to enchant my new weapon." "Good idea," Thomas said, nodding thoughtfully. "It''ll be great to see what Jonathan has been up to." Rachel grinned, her excitement palpable. "I''ve heard he''s been working on some amazing new enchantments. I can''t wait to try them out!" Nymira walked quietly through the forest, her eyes scanning the surroundings. The atmosphere felt so different¡ªtense and thick, as if something was watching her. The trees swayed slightly in the breeze, and the ground beneath her feet was soft with fallen leaves. Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Mother of Familiars to the rescue Suddenly, without warning, she felt something coming her way. Acting fast, Nymira jumped back just in time to avoid being hit by a massive tree branch that slammed into the ground with a heavy thud. Breathing quickly, Nymira landed on one of the massive trees nearby, balancing on a branch. As the dust began to settle, she squinted through the haze. There, standing in the clearing, was a creature¡ªa brown fox with orange in the end of it''s tails and foot. the same size as her when she shifted into her cat form. But this was no ordinary fox. The fox had five long, bushy tails, each one raised high. Above each tail hovered an elemental sphere: a swirling ball of air, a flickering flame of fire, a shimmering drop of water, a solid ball of earth, and a cold, crackling sphere of ice. The fox was biting into the tree, using it to slam the ground moments earlier. Nymira''s eyes narrowed as she took a closer look at the five-tailed fox. There was something oddly familiar about it. Then, it clicked. "Wait," Nymira whispered to herself, her eyes widening. "It can''t be... Is that you, Dashiell?" She stepped forward cautiously and called out, "Dashiell! It''s me, Nymira!" But before she could say anything more, the five-tailed fox suddenly unleashed all five elements above her tails. The air ball spun rapidly toward Nymira, followed by the fire, water, earth, and ice. Each attack was swift and powerful, aimed directly at her. Nymira acted quickly. She dodged the swirling ball of air by leaping sideways, feeling the wind rush past her. As the fireball came next, she summoned her own fire and created a flame wall in front of her, the two fires crashing into each other and canceling out. Without a moment to breathe, the water ball came at her, but Nymira skillfully redirected the water by forming a water shield, sending the attack splashing harmlessly into the ground. The earth ball followed, and she stomped her foot on the ground, causing the earth around her to rise and block the incoming rock. Finally, the ice ball shot toward her, but Nymira formed an icy barrier of her own, freezing the air around her to block the ice attack. The ice shattered upon impact, sparkling in the sunlight like crystals. Nymira landed gracefully back on the ground. "Dashiell!" she shouted again, trying to reach the fox. "It''s really me, Nymira! Why are you attacking me?" The dust settled, and Dashiell stood there, her tails still raised but his eyes focused intently on Nymira. Nymira watched Dashiell closely, noticing the dark aura that surrounded him. His red eyes glowed unnaturally, a sign that something was seriously wrong. Something is off. This must be wrong with the heart, she thought, panic rising within her. She knew she had to act fast before Dashiell caused serious destruction to the Sanctuary. Just then, a small bird-like beast flew down and landed on a branch nearby. "Nymira! You came!" it chirped, flapping its tiny wings excitedly. "What happened here? Why is Dashiell acting strange?" Nymira asked, urgency in her voice. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The little bird looked worried. "You must restrain him, Nymira! Not just him, but all of the beasts! When you left, your aura disappeared, and the aura that was stored in the heart is used up. Now it''s sucking the beasts'' mana and making them go berserk!" Before Nymira could respond, Dashiell jumped at her, his claws extended and ready to strike. Nymira quickly jumped to the next tree, narrowly avoiding the attack. "Dashiell, stop!" she shouted, but he didn''t seem to hear her. Instead, he swung his tail and unleashed a blast of ice that covered the entire tree, freezing it instantly. Nymira transformed into her massive Fenrir form, her nine tails swaying majestically behind her. As Dashiell prepared to leap at her again, she slammed one of her tails down onto the ground. Vines erupted from the earth, coiling around Dashiell and restraining him tightly. "Let''s go," she said, her voice powerful and commanding. With Dashiell trapped, she began to run toward the heart of the Sanctuary, knowing that was where she could restore balance. The little bird followed closely, urging her on. "We need to reach the heart quickly! It''s the only way to save Dashiell and the other beasts if they gone out of the sanctuary, the awakeners will kill them to level-up." Nymira ran as fast as she could, She could feel the ground shaking beneath her paws as they raced through the forest. Nymira and the little bird reached a dark cave, the entrance shrouded in an eerie black mist. Dark energy radiated from within, making the air thick and heavy. Outside the cave, many beasts lay asleep, their bodies twitching as if they were having nightmares. As Nymira approached the cave, the beasts stirred and suddenly awoke. They saw her as a threat and immediately charged at her, growling and baring their teeth. In a split second, she slammed one of her massive tails onto the ground. Vines erupted from the earth, snaking out and wrapping tightly around each beast that rushed at her. No one was able to escape the grasp of the vines. The little bird, overwhelmed by the dark miasma in the cave, fell to the ground beside her. "S-save us, Nymira!" it chirped weakly, struggling to breathe in the heavy air. Nymira nodded. With the beasts restrained, she focused on the source of the dark miasma within the cave. It pulsed like a heartbeat, drawing energy from the beasts and twisting them into a frenzied state. She moved cautiously into the cave, the dark mist swirling around her. The further she went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. Nymira could feel the weight of the darkness pressing down on her, but she refused to back down. She had to save Dashiell and the other beasts before it was too late. She won''t allowed beast became Awakeners way to level up. Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Dungeon in Mall Nymira walked deeper into the cave and easily passed through the heavy miasma. Each step felt lighter as she got closer to the source of the darkness. Soon, she stood in front of a massive crystal that pulsed with dark energy. Taking a deep breath, Nymira stepped forward and pressed her forehead against the cold surface of the crystal. She closed her eyes and let the crystal absorb her mana. It hurt, but she pushed through the pain. As she channeled her mana into the crystal, she felt the heavy miasma begin to retreat. The dark energy started to fade away. Outside the cave, the beasts that had been berserking slowly regained their senses. The dark mist swirled around her, but Nymira stayed focused. She wanted to cleanse the sanctuary of the dark influence. With each moment, the heart responded to her mana, glowing brighter with each pulse. The miasma shrank further, pushed back by her will and the returning spirits of the beasts. As Nymira kept giving her mana, the crystal changed. The dark energy began to disappear, replaced by a warm light. The more mana she gave, the more the heart transformed, moving from a dark, scary presence to a source of hope. Chapter: A New Beginning As Nymira finished channeling her mana into the crystal, she fell to the ground, breathing heavily. The cave was now calm, and the heavy miasma had disappeared. One by one, the beasts began to enter the cave, their eyes shining with excitement as they saw her. "Thank you, Nymira! You saved us again!" one of the bird beasts called out. Some of the other beasts nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with gratitude. Nymira felt a rush of energy as some of the beasts gave her their mana to help replenish what she had lost. Other bird beasts flew in, bringing sacred water hidden deep within the cave. This water was known for its ability to restore mana. Feeling her strength return, Nymira let out a powerful roar, and the sound echoed through the cave, making all the beasts excited. "You''re all my family," Nymira said, her voice warm and filled with love. "Even if you''re not my blood relatives, we are still family. I promise that I will protect you all, okay?" The bird beast that had spoken earlier replied, "We''re really thankful you came. Now everything is back to normal!" Just then, several foxes ran over to Nymira. In her Fenrir form, she was large and fluffy, and they cuddled against her. The other beasts made way as Dashiell approached, his ears and tails down. Nymira could see the guilt in his eyes. He probably remembered what he did, she thought. Knowing that Dashiell hadn''t meant to attack her, she leaned down and licked his face and head gently. It was her way of saying it was okay; she forgave him. Feeling her affection, Dashiell''s tail started to wag, and his ears perked up. He jumped around, excited and happy, nuzzling against his mom. The other beasts watched, their hearts filled with joy, knowing that peace had returned to their sanctuary. They were safe again, and Nymira was there to protect them all. After regaining her strength, Nymira and the beasts left the cave together. The sunlight streamed through the trees, filling the area with warmth and light. As they stepped outside, Nymira took a moment to look around and ensure that everything was calm. "I need to make sure this never happens again," She focused her energy and began to create a powerful barrier around the cave. The air shimmered as the barrier took shape, sealing the cave from any outside dangers. Once the barrier was complete, Nymira pulled out the special crystals that Seojun had given her before. He had explained that these crystals could permanently store mana, and they would be very useful in case the heart ever ran low on energy again. Carefully, she placed the crystals around the cave''s entrance. "These will help," she said to the other beasts. "If the heart ever needs more mana, it can draw from these crystals." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she finished placing the last crystal, a warm glow surrounded the area, and the barrier pulsed with energy. The beasts cheered, feeling the safety of their home restored. "Now, The sanctuary is safe with or without me," Nymira declared, smiling at her family of beasts. Seojun sat in a quiet caf¨¦ in the 2nd floor of the mall, wearing a mask he had used during the PvP in the U.S. This time, however, it had a different function. The mask created an illusion, making him look like a different person, his voice and with white hair. He glanced around the caf¨¦, ensuring no one recognized him. [Host, you look like a creep,] his system remarked, breaking the silence. "Shut up, system. I''m just making sure that mom is safe with that guy," he replied, his eyes fixed on a table three tables away. His mother, Seoyang was seated with a man wearing a cap and a mask. Seojun watched as they laughed and chatted. He felt a twinge of jealousy seeing her so happy. [See, host? You really are a creep,] the system teased. "Quiet, they''re leaving," he said, his heart racing. He quickly stood up and follow them. [Host, please approach Lady Seoyang and ask her] the system urged as they walked behind his mother and the man, who had his arm casually draped over her shoulders. "Are you that obsessed with my mother? Just wait, I want Mom to tell me who he is and what their relationship," Seojun murmured under his breath. [I''m not obsessed; I just admire Lady Seoyang,] the system replied, slightly defensive. "Denial. You were so happy when you told me about some of mom''s adventures with you," [Please don''t accuse me, host,] Seojun took a deep breath. He had to know if this guy was trustworthy. "What if he''s a bad person? I can''t let anything happen to her," he thought. Just as Seojun was about to call out to his mother thinking that he should ask her, a loud alarm blared through the mall. A red warning screen suddenly appeared above him, flashing brightly. [WARNING! WARNING!] A-RANK DUNGEON HAS APPEARED. ALL NON-AWAKENED PERSONNEL EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY! Chapter 163: Chapter 163: She did that? [WARNING! WARNING!]A-RANK DUNGEON HAS APPEARED. ALL NON-AWAKENED PERSONNEL EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY! Panic spread through the crowd. People murmured in confusion. "What''s going on?!" someone asked. "Why here?!" The noise grew louder as more people pushed against each other. "This can''t be happening!" a woman yelled, clutching her child tightly. "Why is this happening in the non-awakened area?" another voice cried. "There are so many people here!" He could feel the fear all around me as people rushed toward the exits, their footsteps echoing in the mall. Screams broke out, filling the air with a sense of danger. "Everyone, stay calm!" a voice said over the intercom, but it didn''t help. "Please evacuate in an orderly manner!" "Orderly? Are you serious?" a young man shouted, rushing toward the nearest exit. "We''re all going to die!" A desperate scream rang out as a mother lost her grip on her son''s hand in the crowd. "Jordan! Come back!" she cried, panic in her voice as she pushed her way through the throngs of people. "Get to the back!" someone shouted, pointing toward a hallway. "They''re coming this way!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who''s coming?" a woman yelled, her voice filled with terror. "What do we do?" "We can''t stay here!" a man yelled, looking pale as he pushed through the crowd. "We need to get out now!" As the alarm echoed through the mall. Before he could react, the ground beneath him shook violently. An earthquake. His first thought was his mother. Without hesitation, Seojun activated his skill, instantly appearing beside his mom and he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close to him. "Hey! What the?!" the man beside her shouted in confusion, stepping back. Seoyang, surprised, tried to pull away, but before she could ask who he was, the floor beneath them cracked. The second floor began to collapse. Seojun held his mother tightly, shielding her with his body as they both fell. Dust and debris filled the air, and Seoyang, still in shock, couldn''t process what had just happened. "Who... who are you?" she stammered, her voice shaky as they landed on the ground below. Seojun didn''t answer right away, focusing on keeping them both safe as the ceiling above them groaned, ready to fall. ''I don''t want Mom to get angry to me because I''m stalking them'' he thought. As the earthquake is gone, dust filled the air, making it hard to see. Seojun stood up, coughing slightly as he scanned the chaos around him. People were screaming, running in all directions, terrified. Some were stumbling over fallen debris while others tried to help those trapped under rubble. The guy with seoyang pulled her away from him, his eyes filled with suspicion. "What do you think your doing?!" the man shouted, stepping between them. Seojun ignored him, his gaze fixed on Seoyang. "Please, leave the mall," he urged, his voice calm despite the panic around them. "B-But who are you?" Seoyang asked, her voice shaking with fear and confusion. "It doesn''t matter right now. Let''s just leave, now." Seojun said firmly, pushing the two of them toward the exit. Just as they started to run, a deafening screech echoed through the mall. Seojun''s eyes widened as several insect-like monsters burst through the floor, their huge, spiny legs smashing everything in their path. The creatures moved fast, slashing through anyone in their way. Seojun sense that it''s not safe in there and grabbed both Seoyang and the man. In an instant, they teleported back to the second floor, away from the monsters. Everything is in Chaos, People were screaming and scrambling to escape as more of the insect monsters crawled through the building, tearing through walls and crushing anyone in their path. Seojun could see bodies on the ground, some already lifeless, others desperately trying to crawl away. The insect monsters that filled the mall were terrifying, resembling giant mutated mantises. Their sharp, scythe-like forearms glistened under the dim light, ready to slice through anything in their path. Their elongated bodies were armored with a hard, black exoskeleton, and their wings beat furiously, creating strong gusts of wind that sent people flying. The creatures had long antennae that twitched as they searched for movement, and their glowing green eyes seemed to scan the area with deadly focus. "Let''s go there!" the man with Seoyang pointed and shouted. It was the only place that wasn''t crawling with insect-like monsters. As they rushed forward, Seoyang spotted an elderly couple struggling amidst the chaos. Without thinking, she sprinted toward them. "Seoyang No!" the man shouted, panic in his voice. At the same moment, Seojun cursed under his breath, "Shit!" A massive mantis was about to strike the couple. In an instant, Seojun teleported, landing between them and the mantis. Just as he to kick the monster and flew away he noticed that before it flew away. A gust of wind sliced through the air, severing the mantis''s arm. He frowned as he turned, spotting his mother lowering her hand casually. The man ran over, helping the elderly couple to their feet and guiding them into the supermarket. ''Did... Mother just do that?'' Seojun thought, still in shock. [Yes, host. It seems Lady Seoyang is hiding a lot from us.] As Seojun, Seoyang, and they guy with her rushed into the supermarket, the buzzing grew louder. They entered, several people came flying toward them, thrown by the powerful gusts from the monsters'' wings. Seojun''s eyes widened as he saw people slammed into walls, their bodies crashing with terrifying force. Seojun quickly cast a barrier around his mother and the elder couple, shielding her from the chaos. The barrier shimmered for a moment as one person crashed into it but bounced off harmlessly. The guy with Seoyang wasn''t as fortunate. One of the people hurled through the air by the mantises'' wings struck him directly, sending him sprawling to the ground. "John!" Seoyang screamed, her voice filled with panic, as she rushed to his side. Both of them were now on the floor, trying to get back up as the monstrous mantises moved closer, their deadly scythes slicing through the air, ready to attack anyone in their way. Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Save people Seojun watched his mother anxiously. He didn''t want her to witness the violence he was about to unleash or risk her getting traumatized. Summoning Huno would only recognize him and if Huno'' original form it''ll just scare her, so he decided on a different approach. He walked over to his mother and opened a shimmering portal beside her."This is a way outside. Go now before it''s too late," "No! How can I just leave the people here? I can''t just let the others die before the awakeners arrive." Seoyang muttered as she look around. Seojun was taken aback¡ªthis was the first time he''d seen his mother like this. "Then what do you want?" he asked, his tone cold even though deep inside, he wanted nothing more than to hug her and get her out of there. "Do something with the monsters. I can feel you''re strong and We''ll gather others to the safest area. I can''t just leave to save myself and we can find our way out." she said seriously. John, still coughing, adjusted his cap, and Seoyang helped him to his feet. "We have to save the others," John said, standing shakily but resolutely beside her. Seojun frowned, took a deep breath. ''What am i gonna do to you Mom?'' [Follow what she said Host, I''ve been with Lady Seoyang before and she''s not the type of person to let others die in front of her without doing anything, Even old age won''t stop here] Seojun scanned the area. In the distance, a massive mantis grabbed a man who was running, bit into his neck, and began devouring him and look back to them. "Then leave, hurry. I''ll handle this," and the portal dissapeared, Seoyang smiled softly at him. "Thank you! Your mother would be really proud to you. Be careful after we got out we''ll immediately call for backup. Let''s go, John!" she said, and the two ran out of the supermarket, heading for safety. Seoyang saw a kid and immediately grab him, they began helping the others. ''What would you do if it''s me? Your son?'' he thought, [It would be different, Host Lady Seoyang no doubt will sacrifice herself for you,] "I know, That''s why i didn''t tell her it''s me" he muttered, Just as they left, another huge mantis appeared in front of Seojun, its deadly scythes raised. The insect hissed, ready to strike. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Host, defeat the boss and this will be over,] Seojun touched his earring and muttered, "Protect Mom, and don''t get caught." On the other side, Silla, hidden in Seoyang''s pocket, responded in a confident tone, "Madam will never get hurt because I''m here, Master! You can rely on me." Silla manipulated his weight so Seoyang wouldn''t notice his presence. As Seoyang and John ran, a mantis started flying toward them, its wings buzzing loudly. Just then, Silla peeked his head out and shot an ice beam, the freezing blast hitting the mantis directly. Its head exploded in a burst of frozen shards, its glowing eyes shattering. "As long as I''m here, Madam is safe!" Seoyang and John gathered everyone they could on the second floor of the mall. They moved away from the supermarket, hoping for safety in a wide, open area with a good view outside. But something strange was happening that none of them could explain. Every time one of the giant mantis-like monsters got close, its head would suddenly explode before it could reach them. At first, they thought it was just luck, but it kept happening. The group, confused and scared, watched as the mantises dropped, their heads bursting for no reason. "What''s going on?" John asked, looking out at the glass wall. "Why are they dying before they can get near us?" Seoyang shook his head. "I don''t know, but I''m not complaining. We need to find a way out." They had gathered as many survivors as possible, but the exits downstairs were blocked by wreckage and swarming monsters. The second floor felt safer for now, but no one knew how long that would last. Suddenly, Seoyang looked at the glass wall and nodded at John. John understood immediately. "Back away, everyone!" he shouted. The survivors quickly stepped back, confused. John''s hands began to glow as he punched the glass wall, which was part of the mall''s structure. The glass shattered, sending shards flying. "Jump!" John yelled. Everyone hesitated, murmuring among themselves. "Are you sure?" one survivor asked. But John grabbed another guy and threw him through the broken wall. "Ahh!" the man screamed, but just before he hit the ground, he started to float and descended slowly. Everyone stared in shock and then realized Seoyang did it. "Jump one by one! Don''t worry, you''re in good hands! Hurry if you don''t want to die!" John urged. The group glanced at each other nervously. An elderly man shouted, "I have a granddaughter waiting for me! I can''t die! Young lady, take care of me!" Seoyang nodded. She readied her hands as the elder jumped. Before he could hit the ground, he floated down gently. "Whoa! I''m alive! Jump, everyone! Hurry!" the elder exclaimed, excitement in his voice. "What an energetic old man," Silla thought, covering them by shooting small ice shards at the mantises. "Still, Master needs to know this. Madam is not weak as I thought," he thought again. Here''s the next chapter in basic English, focusing on Alex, Alexa, and the scene outside the mall: --- Outside the mall, guards were distributed and forming a circle, keeping watch for any threats. Alex and Alexa were preparing to enter the building when they saw a group of people approaching. They quickly moved to meet them, ready to provide safety and first aid for those injured. As they got closer, Alex and Alexa''s eyes widened in surprise. "Auntie?!" they exclaimed in unison. Seoyang smiled slightly at them and stepped back a bit to join John, the guy with her. "You''re inside?! Are you okay, Auntie?!" Alexa asked, looking worriedly at Seoyang''s body for any signs of injury. "No, I''m fine. Nothing happened," Seoyang reassured her, trying to calm her down. "Where is Seojun? Is he inside?!" Alexa asked, her voice rising with concern as she was about to run into the mall. But Seoyang grabbed her arm gently. "Seojun doesn''t know I''m in here. Please, let''s keep this for now," she said urgently. Alex and Alexa glanced at each other, unsure but understanding the need to stay quiet. "Now save the others inside! They need you," Seoyang insisted. After a moment of thought, Alex and Alexa nodded. They knew that saving the trapped people was more important than talking about Seojun right now. "Let''s go!" Alex shouted, determination in his voice. He led their guild toward the entrance of the mall, ready to face whatever dangers awaited them inside. As they pushed through the entrance, they steeled themselves for the challenges ahead, knowing they had to save those in need. Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Save people(2) Meanwhile, Seojun sat on the body of a massive mantis that had no head. All around him, the supermarket was filled with dead mantises lying on the floor.And there''s a mantis head clamped onto his arm. "Looks like all the resistance and nullification that locked is now unlocked," he muttered, feeling the strange energy flow through him. [If you just went to the dungeons host, your powers would have come back. Since you experienced it once, you gain the resistance again,] Seojun jumped down from the mantis''s body and walked toward the middle part of the second floor, where the floor had collapsed to the first floor. "Hmmm, keeping me waiting ha," he muttered, glancing down. The boss hadn''t appeared yet. "Find where the dungeon is," he added, to finish this chaos. Without hesitation, Seojun teleported to the first floor. As soon as he appeared, the air felt colder and heavy. It was pitch-black, with only the faint moonlight from the broken windows giving a little glow. He could barely see, but his sharp senses picked up the scent of blood and the rotting mantis bodies scattered around. The middle part of the second floor had fallen through the ceiling, leaving a big hole above him. Pieces of the broken ceiling hung dangerously, and rubble was everywhere. Old shelves were toppled over, and the aisles were blocked with debris. From the shadows, several mantises crawled out, their sharp legs clicking against the tiled floor. He muttered, "Better finish this." Looking through his inventory, he decided against using the dark flame. With the second floor already collapsed above, one wrong move could bring the rest of the building down. His eyes landed on the flame dagger, but then he noticed the Grim Reaver. The weapon showed a counter for the number of souls required to unlock its power. A smirk crept across his face. "How lucky," Seojun whispered as he began the soul harvest, pulling the souls from the mantises he had already killed. Ding! Soul Harvest initiated. Collecting souls... [1/100 souls gathered...] [15/100 souls gathered...] [37/100 souls gathered...] [58/100 souls gathered...] He stood still, waiting as the count rose toward its limit. [72/100 souls gathered...] Just then, a mantis charged out of the darkness. Seojun sidestepped smoothly and kicked the mantis, sending it flying into a group of others. The remaining mantises surged at him, their sharp limbs slicing through the air. Seojun reacted quickly, using only physical attacks to avoid damaging the already weakened structure. One mantis lunged at him from the side, but he countered with a swift punch, sending it crashing into a pile of rubble. Another swiped at him, but he ducked and kicked its legs out from under it, smashing it to the ground. More mantises came, but Seojun was faster. He dodged a clawed strike and delivered a powerful elbow to a mantis''s midsection, causing it to crumple. One after another, they fell as he fought with precision, each movement designed to disable his enemies without causing too much destruction. A mantis leaped from a nearby wall, aiming to strike him from above. Seojun spun and delivered a brutal backhand, knocking it across the floor. Another charged head-on, and he met it with a crushing knee strike that shattered its front limbs. Seojun moved with calculated restraint. The collapsed second floor creaked ominously above him, but it held. He couldn''t afford to risk the structure collapsing any further¡ªthere was still a chance that someone might be alive here, and he wouldn''t take that gamble. Seojun stood still, ready to strike again when a desperate scream echoed from the far end of the mall. "Help! Somebody, please!" His eyes narrowed. "Looks like someone''s still alive." Before he could move, another mantis lunged at him. Seojun swiftly dodged, grabbing its head mid-air and slamming it into the ground. The impact wasn''t strong enough to kill it, but the creature lay dazed and twitching. With a firm step, Seojun pressed his foot onto the mantis''s back, pinning it down as it struggled weakly. He reached for its arms. With a sharp tug, he ripped both of its clawed arms clean off. The mantis squirmed in agony, but Seojun didn''t flinch. He looked down at the creature one last time, then crushed its head under his foot, killing it instantly. "This''ll do," he muttered, holding the mantis arms like weapons. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned toward the source of the scream and started walking, his steps steady and deliberate. More mantises appeared from the shadows, but Seojun was quick to react. One lunged at him, but he blocked its strike with the severed mantis arms and slashed back with the sharp edges. The creature recoiled, and Seojun sidestepped, countering with a swift blow that sent it crashing into a pile of rubble. Another mantis charged at him, but he deflected it with the clawed arm, cutting deep into its leg. Without stopping, Seojun moved forward, slashing and dodging every attack. As he turned the corner, he saw a man trapped under a large chunk of the collapsed second floor. The man''s lower body was pinned, and a giant mantis stood over him, ready to strike. "Help! Please!" the man shouted, squeezing his eyes shut, bracing for the end. For a moment, everything was silent. The man expected to feel the mantis''s sharp claws any second, but nothing happened. Slowly, he opened his eyes and gasped in shock. The mantis that had been towering over him was dead, its head pierced through with one of mantis clawed arm. The sight was terrifying¡ªblood oozed from the mantis''s lifeless body. Before he could react, another mantis arm flew through the air, spinning like a blade. It slashed through the neck of another approaching mantis, cutting its head clean off. The headless body stumbled forward and collapsed, landing right in front of the trapped man. "Ahhh!" the man screamed in pure fear and disgust, recoiling as the mantis head rolled toward him. His breathing was rapid, his heart pounding as he tried to process what just happened. [85/100 souls gathered...] [98/100 souls gathered...] Seojun walked over to the fallen floor trapping the man. Without much effort, he gripped the heavy debris with one hand and lifted it. With a quick motion, he hurled the broken floor toward a group of mantises approaching from the shadows. The debris slammed into them, sending the creatures flying and crashing to the ground. The man''s eyes widened in shock. "H-How did you¡­?" he stammered, unable to believe what he just saw. Ignoring the man''s surprise, Seojun calmly picked up the mantis arm lodged in the creature''s head and then retrieved the other one from the ground. He looked around cautiously, ensuring there were no more immediate threats. The man blinked, snapping out of his daze. He tried to move but winced in pain. "I-I can''t move my leg," he muttered in panic, struggling to lift himself. Seojun stepped toward him and extended his hand. A soft green light began to glow from his palm, radiating warmth. The man''s leg, which had been pinned and fractured, suddenly started to heal. He felt something strange¡ªhis leg wasn''t just feeling better; it was completely restored. The man''s jaw dropped as he cautiously moved his leg. "I... I can stand!" He slowly got to his feet, completely in awe. "How is this possible? No heal spell can fix fractured bones like this! This should be impossible!" Seojun, still calm, gave a small shrug. "Doesn''t matter now. Focus on surviving. That''s what''s important." Final souls required for full activation. [100/100 souls gathered.] Ding! [Grin Reaver unlocked. Soul Harvest complete. Power level increased.] Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Save people(3) Alex and Alexa stood outside the mall with their guild, looking at the building. It was a large, modern mall in the middle of the city, but something had changed. A dungeon had appeared on the first floor, turning the whole mall into a dangerous place filled with monsters."The dungeon energy is strong. It''s definitely on the first floor." Alex spoke, Alexa stepped forward. "We need to clear the dungeon quickly before it spreads further." They walked up to the entrance of the mall. The glass doors were still intact, but something felt different. The air around them was heavy, and the sky above looked darker than usual. It was as if the dungeon''s presence had started to affect the entire area. "Be careful. Once we''re inside, anything can happen," Alex warned as he pushed open the door. The guild stepped inside the mall. The first thing they noticed was how cold it was. Even though the building was new, the temperature felt like a freezer. The lights were dim, but they could still see the outlines of stores and hallways. It was quiet, too quiet. "The dungeon is definitely in here," Alexa muttered. "Let''s find it fast." The guild moved carefully through the aisles of the first floor. It looked like a normal mall, but they knew monsters could appear at any moment. One of the guildmamber closed his eyes for a second, trying to sense the location of the dungeon core. "It''s deeper inside," he said, pointing toward the back of the mall. "We need to get through the main area." Alex nodded. "Stay in formation. We''ll clear any monsters that come at us." They continued walking, the cold air biting at their skin. The mall was quiet, but they could feel something was watching them. Every step they took felt heavier, as if the dungeon was pulling them in. "What is that?" one of the members asked nervously. Before anyone could answer, large mantis-like monsters suddenly appeared from behind the store shelves. Their long, serrated legs clicked against the floor as they moved toward the group with terrifying speed. "There''s too many of them!" shouted one of the guild members as the mantises charged. The guild tried to fight back, but the mantises were faster and more coordinated than they expected. One by one, members of the team were knocked down, barely able to block the swift strikes of the monsters'' razor-sharp legs. Their mage tried to cast a spell, but a mantis lunged at him, and he had to scramble back to avoid being sliced apart. "We''re getting overwhelmed!" yelled one of the fighters, barely fending off two mantises at once. His sword clanged against the monsters'' legs, but he was clearly losing ground. "Focus! Don''t let them surround us!" Alex shouted, his spear already in hand. He leaped forward, spinning his spear in a wide arc and slashing through a mantis that had cornered one of the guild members. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alexa was right behind him, her dual swords flashing in the dim light as she danced between the monsters. She struck quickly and precisely, slicing through their legs and disabling their mobility. But the mantises kept coming. For every one they killed, two more seemed to appear from the shadows, their numbers endless. The guild was being pushed back, barely holding on. One mantis managed to get close to Jin-soo again, knocking him to the ground as he screamed for help. "We can''t hold them off!" shouted another guild member, struggling against two mantises at once. His shield arm shook under the force of their strikes, and cracks started to appear in his defense. Seeing his team on the verge of collapse, Alex narrowed his eyes and gripped his spear tightly. Alex spun his spear with expert precision, stabbing and sweeping through the mantises like a storm. His long reach allowed him to keep several monsters at bay at once, pushing them back. Alexa moved in perfect sync with him, her dual swords flashing as she sliced through the mantises'' legs and bodies. Her speed was unmatched, and the monsters could barely keep up with her rapid movements. As they fought, the other guild members rallied behind them, encouraged by the duo''s powerful attacks. Their mage finally free from the mantises'' claws, cast a barrier to protect the team, giving them a moment to breathe. Together, Alex and Alexa tore through the remaining monsters, cutting down the mantises one by one. Their teamwork was flawless¡ªAlex''s spear kept the monsters at a distance while Alexa''s dual swords finished them off with lethal strikes. Finally, after what felt like forever, the last mantis fell, its body twitching before going still. "Wow, just like an A-Rank awakener!" one of the guild members said, watching as Alex lowered his spear. "These mantises are so strong! Only A-Ranks can beat them," another guild member added. Alex overheard his team''s murmurs, and some of them were feeling down. "It''s been five months, and we''re still stuck at C-Rank," one of them whispered, looking discouraged. Others nodded, clearly frustrated with their lack of progress. Some looked like they were starting to lose confidence. Alex turned around and spoke up, his voice calm but firm. "Hey, don''t feel sorry for yourselves. I know it''s been tough, but you''re all doing great. You just need a few more pushes, and you''ll get there. You will become A-Rank too¡ªit just takes time and hard work." His words made some of the members stand up straighter, their eyes brightening a little. Alexa stepped forward and crossed her arms, adding her own advice. "Being jealous or envious won''t get you anywhere," she said bluntly. "Get that out of your brain. Focus on yourselves and your own growth. You''re all strong, but you need to believe it." The guild members glanced at each other, some of them realizing that their self-doubt was holding them back. One fighter lifted his weapon. "We''ll keep pushing!" he shouted. "Yeah, we''ll reach A-Rank too!" another member added, his voice growing stronger. Soon, all of them were shouting together. "We''ll get stronger! We won''t give up!" Alex smiled, feeling proud of his team. He glanced at Alexa, who gave him a small nod of approval. "Alright," Alex said, gripping his spear tightly. "Let''s finish this dungeon and Pay attention. there probably some people that survive." Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Save people(4) Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the mall, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Dust and debris fell from the ceiling, and in an instant, the mage quickly reacted."Barrier!" the mage shouted, raising his staff and creating a protective shield around the group. A thick cloud of dust swept over them, and some of the guild members who weren''t fast enough started coughing as the dust reached them before the barrier fully formed. "Stay down!" Alex shouted, making sure everyone was safe inside the barrier. As the dust slowly began to settle, one of the guild members looked around and gasped. "It''s¡­ it''s fully collapsed!" They could see the damage clearly now. The second floor had completely fallen in, and it looked like the floors above it had come down as well. Large chunks of the ceiling were scattered everywhere, blocking some of the paths ahead. "The second floor collapsed¡­ and it took the rest of the building down with it," Alexa said, her face serious as she surveyed the damage. The guild members, still coughing and dusting themselves off, looked around in shock. "What do we do now? It''s blocked off!" one of them asked, panicking. "Calm down," Alex said firmly. "We''ll find another way through." One of the guild members suddenly pointed into the thick dust cloud. "Something is coming!" she shouted, Alex and Alexa quickly turned to look, their hearts racing. As the numerous shadow began to take shape and move closer, Alexa warned everyone, "Get ready!" The guild members immediately fell into position, weapons drawn, eyes locked on the approaching figures. As the dust cleared, a guild member shouted, "Survivors!" Emerging from the haze was a man holding up a massive wall like an umbrella. He strained to keep it above him, and several people huddled underneath, seeking protection from the debris that had fallen. "Quick!" he shouted, panic in his eyes. "We have to get out of here! Please don''t ask! We have to hurry, or we''ll die!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex glanced at Alexa, and she nodded. "We need to assist them," she said, moving toward the survivors. Alex ran to the man, reaching out to help him steady the wall. "Now let it down slowly We''ll help you get the injured out!" and the man slowly let the wall his lifting down and almost fell but Alex catch him and assist to walk out. Together, they guided the injured people quickly checking to see if anyone was hurt. The guild members worked fast, helping the weak and frightened escape the danger. Once they were finally outside, Alexa turned to the group and said, "We''ll go back in and defeat the boss!" But the man from before stepped forward, blocking their path. "No! You can''t go back in! There''s a person in there handling everything. After he saved me and healed the others, he said not to let anyone else get in." Alex felt uneasy and asked, "What does this person look like?" The man replied, "He had short brown hair and blue eyes. At first, he used the arms of the mantises as weapons, but then he switched to a scythe. He''s an incredibly skilled awakener." Alex and Alexa exchanged glances, recognition dawning on their faces. "Seojun," they whispered in unison. They couldn''t believe it. They thought there was no way he would let his mom go out alone. As Alexa looked back at the mall, irritation crossed her face. "Damn it, Seojun! You want to live peacefully, but you''re in there fighting. You''ll attracting so much attention!" Alex stepped forward, placing a hand on her shoulder and whisper. "Let''s just take care of the aftermath, We''re lucky that there''s no other top rankers went here." "I''m annoyed brother, He still keeping his secret to us." However. Seojun stood in silence, watching as the last of the survivors made it out safely. [They''re out, host,] his system informed him. He nodded and turned his attention to the mantis boss hovering above him. [STATUS] Name: Mantis Queen Boss A-Rank (1000) It was massive, with pure white wings and sharp limbs that gleamed in the faint light. It flew higher, moving to a more open space. Seojun frowned teleported in front of the boss. "I don''t have time for this." He lifted his scythe, dark energy swirling around its blade. [Host, is that¡ª] "Yeah," Seojun interrupted with a smirk. "I want to see how it works." The mantis boss darted toward him, its wings cutting through the air with a sharp hum. Seojun waited until the last second, then teleported right in front of it, raising his scythe. "Dark Nova," he muttered, sending a small dark energy straight at the creature. The mantis tried to strike him, but he dodged easily, teleporting a short distance away. The dark energy hit the mantis, but at first, nothing seemed to happen. "So, it''s delayed," Seojun murmured, watching carefully. Just as he spoke, the mantis''s body began to explode, starting with one of its arms, then its wings. Piece by piece, the creature was torn apart, but it kept trying to move toward him, its broken body struggling to stay together. Seojun sighed. "Still trying, huh?" As the final explosion ripped through the mantis, it collapsed in a heap of twisted limbs. Seojun lowered his scythe, the dark energy around it fading away. [That was impressive, host. You able to copy the Top 4 Ranker powerful skill] "Yeah, It''s useful and less damage than the Cursed emberstorm," He glanced at the ruined building behind him, the dust still settling from the earlier collapse. "Look there''s a figure there!" As Seojun watched the last pieces of the mantis fall apart, he sensed a strong presence getting closer. His eyes narrowed as he recognized the aura. [Host, it''s Kang Dae-won, the Guildmaster of Eternal Return,] his system said. [If he sees you, he will keep trying to recruit you.] Seojun sighed and muttered, "And will ruin my peaceful life with Mom." Without wasting time, he teleported away, disappearing before Kang Dae-won could spot him. A few moments later, Kang Dae-won and his team appeared from the dust, walking toward the spot where Seojun had just been. Dae-won scanned the area, frowning. "Looks like he got away," he said quietly. Before he could take another step, Alexa rushed over, her face full of anger. "What the hell, Dae-won? This is our business! Stay out of it!" She was worried that Dae-won might discover Seojun''s hidden strength. Kang Dae-won gave her a calm smile. "Relax, Alexa. I''m just cleaning up." Alexa glared at him. "If you interfere again, I won''t let it slide next time." Alex, meanwhile, looked around, relieved that Seojun had already left. Good, he''s gone, he thought. Alex stepped forward, trying to calm things down. "Let''s focus on the aftermath. We''ve got our own work to do." Kang Dae-won shrugged, his eyes still lingering on the spot where Seojun had been. "Fine But if he was here, you won''t be able to hide him forever." Alexa clenched her fists but stayed quiet, turning to help her team while Kang Dae-won and his group left. The dust settled, but the tension between the two guild Chapter 168: Chapter 168: News Seojun teleported back home, appearing in his quiet apartment. He immediately changed out of his clothes and removed his mask, tossing it in his inventory before collapsing onto the couch he pulled out his phone and scrolled."Come on out, Huno," he muttered, Huno appeared instantly. "Hello Master!" Just then, the front door swung open, and Seoyang, Seojun''s mom, rushed in. "Seojun! Are you here?" "Yes, Mom?" he called back, standing up. Seoyang hurried over and scanned his body, her eyes filled with concern. For a second, Seojun could feel her relief as if she was thinking, It''s not him? I''m glad. Meanwhile Silla, the silver snake slipped out of his pocket. He quickly summoned him back to his space before his mom noticed. "Is there something wrong, Mom?" he asked, curious about her sudden appearance. "Where did you go?" Seoyang smiled warmly, walking to the kitchen. "Just met up with a friend," she replied, grabbing a knife and a plate. She returned to the couch with a bag of fruits, sitting beside him. "When will I be able to meet this friend of yours, Mom?" Seojun asked playfully, putting his phone down. He reached for the knife she was holding and took over peeling the apples. Seoyang chuckled, watching him with a fond smile. "Maybe soon," S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "hmm is it really just friend?" Seojun ask and Seoyang couldn''t help but blush Seojun shook his head with a small smile as he saw his mother blush. But beneath that blush, he noticed something else¡ªfear, or perhaps hesitation. He didn''t want her to feel uneasy, so he smiled warmly and said, "Mom, I''m fine with you having someone new in your life, as long as he takes good care of you." Seoyang''s eyes filled with emotion, and she quickly hugged her son tightly. "Thank you so much, Seojun. I''m really glad you''re my son," she whispered, her voice soft with gratitude. Pulling back, she added, "When do you want to meet him?" "How about tomorrow?" Seojun suggested. Seoyang hesitated for a moment, looking uncertain. "Let me ask him first if he''s free tomorrow, okay?" she replied. Seojun nodded, not wanting to push her. He knew there might be more behind her hesitation. Just then, Silla''s voice whispered telling all he witness in SEoyang ability to control Air. [Want me to step up, host? I could¡ª] "No," Seojun thought, cutting the system off. "Let''s wait for Mom to tell me herself. If she''s hiding this from me, she must have her reasons." Seoyang picked up the TV remote, and the news flickered on. The first thing that greeted them was a report of the dungeon outbreak in the mall. The screen showed broken buildings, debris scattered everywhere, and rescue teams at the scene. Breaking news scrolled across the screen: Several people have died, but miraculously, most of those trapped inside were saved. A reporter appeared, interviewing one of the survivors. "Can you tell us what happened inside the mall?" The survivor, visibly shaken but grateful, nodded. "It was terrifying. We thought we wouldn''t make it, but then¡­ someone saved us. He was young, had brown hair, and it was dark, but I could see him clearly. I''m awakened, so my vision is better. He had blue eyes¡­ and he used a scythe as his weapon." Seojun frowned as the survivor on the news mentioned a young man with white hair and a scythe. Brown hair? he thought. But I was wearing the mask, so my hair should''ve appeared brown. [He awakened at that critical moment, host. It seems he was able to see your true appearance behind the mask.] Seojun sighed, thinking, I hope no one recognizes me. The news continued, showing more images of the destroyed mall, rescue teams, and survivors. The reporter stood in front of the chaotic scene, looking into the camera. "This dungeon outbreak is one of many recent occurrences. Just last week, a dungeon appeared in Pyeongtaek, causing mass panic. The situation is becoming increasingly dangerous. What could this mean? Is it possible something more threatening is on the horizon?" The reporter turned and approached a tall, sharp-looking man standing nearby. "We''re joined by Chairman Alexander, the head of the Awakeners Association and guildmaster of Vortex. Chairman, can you tell us what''s being done to handle these recent dungeon outbreaks?" Chairman Alexander, with his commanding aura, nodded gravely. "We are working in close cooperation with the government and all major guilds to monitor and respond to these dungeon appearances. The frequency has increased alarmingly, but rest assured, we are doing everything possible to safeguard the public. That said, we advise everyone to remain vigilant. These are unpredictable times." The reporter continued, her expression serious. "Many are worried that these dungeon appearances are leading to something much larger. Could this be the start of The Wave?" A murmur rippled through the crowd of reporters gathered nearby, all now leaning in with interest, waiting for Chairman Alexander''s response. "While we understand the concerns and are fully aware of the speculation surrounding The Wave," he began carefully, "e have no conclusive evidence linking these recent dungeon appearances to such an event. What we are witnessing is serious, but it''s important not to jump to conclusions." There was a brief silence before the reporter spoke again, "So, you''re saying there''s no immediate cause for alarm?" Chairman Alexander nodded, "Exactly. We urge everyone to remain calm and follow the guidance of authorities and trained professionals. We''ll continue to keep everyone informed as we learn more." Seojun, still watching, narrowed his eyes. The Wave, he thought. So, it''s not just rumors anymore... Even if Alexander was trying to avoid panic, it was clear there was more to this situation than they were letting on. Seojun stood in the kitchen, his mind racing with thoughts of the Wave and the events that had unfolded. He recalled what Alex had told him about Alexa meeting with the top rankers. "System, can you track when the Wave will happen?" he asked, a hint of urgency in his voice. [I''m sorry, Host, but my power can''t do that. What about Zyraena? She''s a goddess; maybe she knows when it will happen,] "Then tell her," Seojun said, feeling a mix of determination and anxiety. He glanced at his mom, who had fallen asleep on the couch. A fond smile spread across his face as he gently picked her up and carried her to her room, laying her down on her bed and tucking her in with a soft blanket. Chapter 169: Chapter 169: A gift Once he was sure she was comfortable, he stepped out and thought about how to keep track of her.I should get accessories for Mom so I can track her. There''s no way Silla and Nymira would be with her all the time, he thought. He settled on the couch and opened his inventory, scanning through the items he had obtained in the Abyss. As he looked at the various trinkets, he felt a twinge of worry about whether his mom''s body could handle them. "But Master, Lady Seoyang is strong. You should not worry about that," Silla chimed in, reassuring him. Huno barked in agreement. "As Silla showed, there''s no doubt that Lady Seoyang is more than an ordinary human, Master." Seojun stared at a necklace in his hands and clenched it tightly, realizing he now knew what to do. He shook off his worries and stood up, deciding to cook something special for dinner. He opened the refrigerator, considering what to make. As he donned an apron, he heard a knock at the door. As he opened it, Alexa rushed in. "You! You were there, right?!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement. Seojun just smiled, trying to play it cool and went back in the kitchen but Alexa slapped him lightly on the shoulder. "You want to live peacefully, but why are you acting like this? Do you know how much money we spent to keep those survivors that recognized you quiet?" "Thanks, Alexa," Seojun replied, grateful for their support. Alexa couldn''t help but turn around and plop down on the couch, crossing her arms. "I-It''s not like we don''t want to help, but we''re doing everything so no one can interfere with your peaceful life! You''re so lucky you have us," Alex walked in right after, hanging up the phone. "Be careful next time, Seojun. Dae-won almost caught you. If he sees you, we can''t cover you up in public anymore," he warned, his expression serious. Seojun nodded, turning his focus back to cooking as he chopped ingredients for a Korean dish. He decided to make kimchi fried rice, a comforting and hearty meal. The spicy aroma filled the air as he stirred the rice in the pan. "I know I can count on both of you. Why don''t you sit down while I cook? You should both eat with us today," "Hmp! You owe us, so you should really serve us food!" Alexa said, trying to sound demanding. Alex chuckled and gave Seojun a friendly pat on the shoulder. "Anyway, Uncle Shaun called. He couldn''t contact you or Auntie Seoyang. It''s only been few days since he went back to U.S, and he already wants to live here. He said he''ll visit again soon with his family," Alex added, sitting down at the table. Seojun smiled at the thought. Family was important, and he was glad to know that his uncle wanted to stay connected. As he finished cooking, he felt a sense of warmth and comfort from having his friends around and later that evening they ate together now with his Mom having fun. Next Morning...Seojun woke up, feeling something warm and soft against his neck. He blinked and turned his head slightly to see Alexa sleeping peacefully beside him Her gentle breaths tickled his skin. As he shifted a little, a flash of light caught his eye, and he saw Alex sitting on the sofa, a playful grin on his face. "I''ll show this to Alexa, Just wait until she sees this! She''ll love it. Or hate it. Either way, it''ll be fun!" he said, pulling out his phone to take a picture of the scene. Seojun carefully tried to remove Alexa, who was clinging to him like a gecko. He remembered how last night had gone: they had all decided to drink together. Seoyang had gone to sleep early, leaving Seojun, Alex, and Alexa to have fun. At first, Seojun had nearly gotten drunk, but then he acquired resistance once again making him unable to get drunk. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a gentle push, he finally managed to slip away from Alexa without waking her. He stood up and stretched, feeling a bit sore but good overall. The morning light streamed in through the windows, casting a warm glow over the room. He decided to make breakfast, wanting to do something nice for everyone after their fun night. As he moved to the kitchen, He began to prepare a simple breakfast of eggs and toast, the comforting smell soon filling the air. It was just a peaceful morning After finishing up breakfast, Seojun went to wake his mom. "Mom, time to get up! Breakfast is ready!" Seoyang slowly opened her eyes, smiling at the smell of food wafting through the house. "That smells good, Seojun" she said, stretching as she sat up. They enjoyed a warm breakfast together, chatting and laughing. "Look at this Auntie!" Alex grinned, turning the phone toward Seoyang. Seoyang looked at the photo and gasped, then tease alexa. "Omo, look at how cute they are, You didn''t tell me you have crush in my Seojun Alexa" When Alexa saw the picture, her face turned bright red. "A-Auntie I''m not! Alex No! Give me that!" She lunged at Alex, trying to snatch the phone away. Alex held it above his head, teasing her. "What''s wrong, Alexa? You look adorable!" "Not helping, Alex!" she shouted, her face still flushed. Suddenly, Huno barked excitedly, and Nymira jumped onto the table, meowing loudly. The peaceful breakfast turned into a noisy morning, with Huno and Nymira causing a ruckus as they played around. After some laughter and chaos, the twins decided it was time to go. "We have things to do, Seojun," Alexa said, smoothing down her hair, still a bit flustered. "But we''ll see you later!" "Bye! Take care!" Seojun replied, waving as they left. Once they were gone, Seojun turned to his mom. "I''m going to buy some groceries to fill up our fridge," he said. "While I''m gone, you should invite your friend over Mom." "Are you sure, Seojun? I can handle the grocery shopping," Seoyang replied, a hint of concern in her voice. "I''m fine, Mom," he smiled reassuringly. "You focus on your friend, and I''ll handle the rest." Seoyang nodded, knowing he was determined. After Seojun left the house, she took her phone and dialed a number. [Hello?] a deep voice answered on the other end. "John, it''s Seoyang," she said. "I was wondering if you''d like to come over." There was a pause, and John replied, [Are you sure about this, Seoyang?] "Don''t worry! I''ll just introduce you as a friend for now, not as my boyfriend," she assured him. "I still haven''t told Seojun everything yet. I''m waiting for the perfect timing." [Okay, Seoyang, I''ll be there then.] Seoyang smiled, Meanwhile, Seojun walked into a jewelry shop after grocery, his mind focused on finding something special for his mom. He browsed through the displays, looking for the perfect accessory that would show her how much he cared. Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Meeting him As Seojun entered the jewelry shop, he was greeted by a friendly staff member. "Hello! Can I help you find something special today?" the staff member asked."I''m looking for a necklace for my mom," Seojun replied, glancing around at the sparkling displays. The staff member led him to a section filled with beautiful necklaces. "How about this one?" they said, showing him a stunning silver necklace with a delicate pendant. Seojun admired the necklace but didn''t feel it was right. "It''s pretty, but I don''t think it''s what I''m looking for," he said, shaking his head. They moved to another display. "What about this one? It has a beautiful blue gemstone," the staff member suggested, holding up a necklace with a deep blue pendant that sparkled in the light. Seojun squinted at it. "It''s nice, but it doesn''t feel like something my mom would wear," he replied, feeling a little frustrated. He turned to his system, hoping for some guidance. "What should I give to Mom?" he asked in his mind. [It''s important to choose something meaningful, Host. Maybe think about what she likes or what would remind her of you,] "Yeah, but what does she really like? I know she loves flowers, but how do I turn that into jewelry?" Seojun pondered, rubbing his chin. [Perhaps a floral design or a necklace that has a flower motif would work well. Something that symbolizes your bond,] the system advised. Seojun took a deep breath and approached the staff member again. "Do you have any necklaces with a floral design? Something that represents love or family?" The staff member smiled and nodded. "Yes! Let me show you some options." They led Seojun to a different section of the shop, where several beautiful necklaces with floral patterns hung. As they browsed through the selections, Seojun felt a sense of excitement. "This one looks good," he said, pointing to a lovely necklace with a small silver flower pendant surrounded by tiny gemstones. "This is a great choice! It''s elegant and meaningful," the staff member said. Seojun held the necklace he had chosen for his mom, but something shiny caught his eye. He carefully set the necklace down and walked over to the other display. "This" he said, admiring a beautiful necklace with intricate designs and shimmering gemstones. The staff member smiled. "This piece is part of a special collection from the Mystic Union. The guildmaster, Jonathan Hamilton creates jewelry that even non-awakened people can wear," she explained. Seojun remembered reading about the Mystic Union and how the number one blacksmith had recently opened a branch in Korea. Seojun''s gaze shifted to a stunning silver bracelet with flowery curves. "What about this one?" he asked, pointing to the bracelet. "Let me get that for you!" the staff member replied and carefully took the bracelet out of the display case. As they handed it to him, Seojun was amazed by its beauty. The silver glinted in the light, and the flower designs were detailed and delicate. He could already imagine how much his mom would love it and activated his appraisal skill. [Item: Mystical Flower Bracelet] Status: Safe for non-awakened individuals. Description: A beautifully crafted bracelet by the Mystic Union, featuring intricate floral designs. It symbolizes love and protection. Effect: Creates a protective barrier around the wearer, shielding them from minor illnesses and low-level mana spell attacks. Seojun smiled, The staff went closer to him The staff member nodded, clearly impressed with the bracelet''s attributes. "Mr. Jonathan Hamilton designs his jewelry with special enhancements. This bracelet will help guard against some ailments and weaker magic attacks, making it a perfect gift for someone you care about." "I''m taking this," As the staff member carefully wrapped the bracelet, Seojun''s heart swelled with excitement. He could already picture his mom''s face lighting up when she received it. As Seojun was waiting, a man with black hair and dressed in a sleek black suit spoke beside him. The man looked in his 30s and had a strong aura about him. "Good choice," the man said, a smile on his face. "Your girlfriend will surely love it." Seojun raised an eyebrow, a bit taken aback. "It''s for my mom," he replied, realizing that the man probably mistook his intention. The man chuckled, his eyes twinkling with warmth. "Well, then she''s lucky to have a son like you," he said genuinely. He then turned to the staff member and said, "Excuse me, miss, I''m taking this," pointing at an elegant watch displayed nearby. The staff quickly retrieved the watch and began wrapping it carefully. The man smiled again. "I''m giving this to someone dear to my wife," he explained, his tone affectionate. For some reason, Seojun felt an unexpected comfort in the man''s presence. There was something reassuring about him that made Seojun feel at ease, as if they shared a connection that went beyond words. As the staff member handed Seojun his package, he noticed the two ladies at the counter whispering among themselves. "Omg! He''s so hot! I wonder where he live?" "Kay is so lucky she serve him! that should be me!" "But look at the man beside him, He''s my dream sugar daddy!" They kept glancing at both him and the man in the suit, their eyes wide with admiration. The man seemed to sense the attention and chuckled lightly, as if amused by the reactions around him. He caught Seojun''s gaze and gave a friendly nod. "Have a great day, young man. Take care of your mom," he said before turning to leave with his newly wrapped watch. Seojun smiled back, feeling a bit inspired by the stranger''s kindness. He stepped outside the shop, clutching the bracelet tightly, ready to make his way home. After the man left, Seojun hopped into a taxi to head home. The ride was smooth, and he couldn''t help but smile as he thought about the beautiful bracelet he had picked out for his mom. A few minutes later, they arrived at his house. As he got out of the taxi, Seojun noticed a sleek black car parked beside their house. It looked expensive and caught his attention immediately. "Looks like Lady Seoyang''s boyfriend is big time," his system commented, a hint of surprise in its voice. Seojun raised an eyebrow at the system''s tone. "Are you jealous?" he teased. "No! I''m not jealous, Host" the system quickly denied, almost sounding defensive. Seojun chuckled, shaking his head as he retrieved the groceries from his inventory. "Relax, Your so obvious." He carried the groceries inside and set them on the kitchen counter. "Mom! I''m back!" he called out, eager to see her reaction when he presented the bracelet. A moment later, Seoyang appeared from the living room, a smile on her face. "Welcome back, Seojun! How was your shopping?" "It was good, I got something for you," he said, trying to keep the excitement in his voice under control. Seoyang''s eyes widened with curiosity. "What is it?" "You''ll see," he replied playfully, enjoying the suspense. As Seojun was about to reveal the bracelet, suddenly, a man stepped out of the bathroom. He had a surprised look on his face when he saw Seojun. The system chimed in with a teasing tone. [Oh, what a coincidence! The man earlier was John. That only means the ''wife'' he was talking about is Lady Seoyang. Tsk, how bold.] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun raised an eyebrow, slightly confused. ''Isn''t this guy had white hair?'' Seoyang noticed the unusual behavior between Seojun and John. She quickly took the groceries from Seojun''s hands and smiled nervously. "W-What about we sit down first?" she suggested, trying to break the tension. She helped Seojun to sit on the sofa, while John took a seat at the end. Seoyang seemed a bit anxious, glancing back and forth between the two men. Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Meeting him(2) Seoyang stood up with a cheerful smile. "I''ll cook something for us!" she said, heading toward the kitchen.Seojun raised an eyebrow, trying to be helpful. "Want me to cook instead, Mom?" he suggested, hoping to take over. But Seoyang insisted, "No, no! I want to cook today!" She glanced at John, as if asking. John nodded. Seojun sighed but decided not to push it further. "Alright, Mom. I''ll just relax here." As Seoyang headed into the kitchen, Seojun''s system chimed in. [Test him out, Host.] "Hmm I''m planning too" Seojun thought back, curious about the system''s suggestion. [Since he''s your mother''s boyfriend, see how he treats her and if he really cares about her. You need to know if he''s good for her.] Seojun took a deep breath and turned to John. "So, how did you and my mom meet?" he asked, keeping his tone calm and friendly. John smiled, his eyes sparkling with warmth. "Well, we were childhood friends," he explained. "I met Seoyang when she and her mom moved to Jeju Island before. We quickly became close. We played together all the time." Seojun raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You''ve known her for that long?" "Yeah," John nodded. "We lost touch for a while when I went to the U.S. but I came back recently and we reconnected." Seojun studied him for a moment. "So you came back just to find her again?" "Exactly," John replied, a sincere smile on his face. "I wanted to see her and let her know I still cared. It was time for me to be back in her life." He wanted to ensure his mom was happy, but he also wanted to protect her. "That''s nice," he said, trying to sound supportive. "What do you do now that you''re back?" Seojun listened closely as John continued, "I actually run a branch of my business here in Korea now. It''s been great so far, but I''m just happy to be back with Seoyang." "What kind of business do you run?" John smiled, "It''s not much just a small branc. But we lost touch for a while when Seoyang was around 20 years old. It was because of family matters, you know? Life got in the way." Seojun''s mind raced as he processed this information. "Twenty years old?" he repeated, a sense of realization washing over him. The system chimed in, [That was the time when Lady Seoyang got pregnant with you, Host.] Seojun''s eyes widened slightly at the revelation. He was about to say something when he caught John''s gaze. The man looked thoughtful, almost nostalgic. "What happened during that time?" Seojun asked cautiously, wanting to know more about the circumstances that led to their separation. John looked a bit hesitant but replied, "There were some family issues on my side that I had to deal with, and it pulled us apart. But I always cared about Seoyang, and I regret that time we lost. I''m just glad we found each other again." John reached into his pocket and pulled out the watch he had bought earlier. The sleek, silver timepiece gleamed in the light. "Hey, Seojun," John said, looking at him with a warm smile. "I got this watch for you. I thought you might like it." Seojun just look at it, John shrugged slightly, a hint of pride in his expression. "I want to make a good impression as your mom''s boyfriend, and I think you deserve something nice. Plus, I hope it reminds you that you have someone who cares about you and your mom." Seojun hesitated for a moment, glancing at his mother, who was busy preparing food in the kitchen. He could see her smiling, her joy evident even from afar. Taking the watch in his hands, he admired its craftsmanship. "Thank you," "I''m glad you like it," John replied, his eyes twinkling with happiness. "I want to be there for both of you, especially after everything you''ve been through." Just then, Seoyang came back into the living room, wiping her hands on a kitchen towel. "What''s going on here?" she asked, noticing the watch on Seojun''s wrist. "John just gave me this watch," Seojun said, holding up his wrist to show her. Seoyang''s expression shifted to one of surprise, and then she smiled softly. "That''s very generous of you, John. Thank you for looking out for him." "Of course," John said, his voice sincere. "I''m happy to be part of your lives." As they exchanged smiles, Seojun felt a growing sense of comfort with John. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad after all. Silla''s voice rang out, "Father is getting jealous," teasingly referring to the system. [Jealous? No way! I''m just being cautious!] the system protested, trying to deny the accusation. Huno chimed in, nudging Seojun playfully. "It''s okay, Father! You''ll find another girl!" Seojun couldn''t help but chuckle at their banter. He leaned against the bathroom door, glancing at the watch John had given him. What should I do in this situation? he thought. "Are you okay, Master?" Huno asked, his eyes full of concern. [You should push him away, Host!] Seojun shook his head, still amused by the system''s anxiousness. "Be honest System, when did you have a crush on Mom?" he asked, his tone teasing. The system remained silent, and Seojun laughed lightly. After washing his face and merging an item in his inventory to the bracelet, he finally felt ready to go back out. Taking a deep breath, he opened the door and stepped into the living room. To his surprise, he saw John feeding Seoyang a spoonful of food. They were laughing together, and a warmth spread through Seojun''s chest. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I guess he''s not that bad'', he thought. ''But if he hurts Mom, I don''t know what I''ll do with him.'' "Don''t worry, Master!" Huno said confidently, wagging his tails. "If he hurts Lady Seoyang, I''ll bite his butt hard!" Seojun couldn''t help but smile at Huno. "Thanks, buddy. Let''s hope it doesn''t come to that." He approached the duo, ready to join them and keep an eye on John. Chapter 172: Chapter 172:Not a weakling Seoyang smiled at John and then turned to Seojun. "You two can talk for a bit. I''ll be in the kitchen," she said, giving them some privacy.Once they were alone, John looked at Seojun with a friendly smile. "I appreciate you accepting me. Just so you know, I''m just a weak awakener," he admitted. Seojun nodded, trying to gauge John''s character. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a keychain. It looked ordinary, but it had a special ability. "Here, I want you to have this," Seojun said, handing it to John. John accepted the keychain with a confused expression. "Thanks! But what does it do?" "It''s just a good luck charm," Seojun replied casually, though he knew it emitted a dark aura if someone was evil or couldn''t be trusted. But it didn''t emit anything at all in this case. Seojun felt reassured; John could be trusted. [Host, let me run some info about him.] "No, let it be, System. I''m looking forward to what Mom and this guy will reveal," Seojun said, his curiosity piqued. As night fell, John said his goodbyes, and Seoyang beamed with happiness. She couldn''t help but hug Seojun tightly. "I''m so glad you accepted John," she said, her voice filled with emotion. Seojun smiled back at his mom, feeling a warm glow in his chest. "Whenever you go out, Mom, I''ll always be here. If you''re in danger, just call me," he said as he slipped the bracelet onto her wrist. "Thank you, Seojun." Seoyang replied, touched by her son''s thoughtfulness. That evening, before they went to bed, Seojun handed his mom the bracelet he had bought. "Don''t ever take this off, okay, Mom?" he said gently. Seoyang smiled warmly at him and nodded. "I won''t, Seojun. Thank you," she replied, her eyes full of affection. A few days passed, and John started visiting more frequently. It was clear to Seojun that his mom wanted him to be closer to John, but Seojun still kept a bit of distance, unsure of how to feel. Today, they were by a peaceful lake, fishing, which had been Seoyang''s request. Seojun cast his line into the water, sitting quietly as the sun glistened on the lake''s surface. John, sitting nearby, pointed out into the water. "If you catch a Goldenfin Pike, it''s delicious. You should really try it if you ever get the chance," he said with a smile, trying to make conversation. Seojun gave a small nod, still keeping his responses short. But as luck would have it, his line suddenly jerked, and Seojun expertly reeled in a fish. To his surprise, it was a large one, struggling on the line. Seoyang, who had been watching from the side, beamed with pride. "Well done, Seojun! You''re a natural!" she praised, clapping her hands. Seojun gave a small smile, happy to see his mom so excited, though he still felt unsure about John. For now, he focused on the simple joy of fishing with his mom and the peaceful surroundings. As he reeled in another fish, both his and Seoyang''s phones suddenly vibrated. They checked them and saw a warning¡ªanother dungeon had appeared nearby. Dungeons had been popping up more frequently lately, which worried Seoyang and John. They exchanged concerned glances, though Seojun remained calm, continuing to fish as if nothing had happened. Seoyang excused herself, stepping away for a moment to make a call. Seojun stayed seated, watching the ripples on the lake''s surface. After a few moments, he spoke up, breaking the silence. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m planning to take a vet license," Seojun said casually, keeping his eyes on the water. John smiled and nodded. "Yeah, Seoyang told me. So, you''re going to study soon?" Seojun gave a slight nod. "Since I''ll be away for a while, I''m trusting you to take care of Mom, right?" he asked, his voice calm but his gaze fixed on the lake. John was quiet for a moment, understanding the weight behind Seojun''s words. "Of course, you can trust me. I''ll look after her," John said with a serious tone, meeting Seojun''s calm but watchful expression. Seojun didn''t reply right away, just gave a slight nod, as if that was enough for now. The peaceful sound of the lake filled the silence again as they returned to fishing. Meanwhile, Seoyang walked a bit farther from the lake, answering the call with a sigh. "When are you coming back? If we didn''t talk to Shaun, we wouldn''t have known you were in Korea," a man''s voice came through her phone, sounding frustrated. Seoyang reached up, plucking leaves from a tree, and replied, "I don''t know yet. I think... I''ll be staying here for a while." "What? You can''t just decide that on your own! What about your position? The wave is approaching and you need to be here!" the man insisted, his voice growing more urgent. "I''m sorry, I can''t," Seoyang said quietly. "What do you mean, you can''t?" the man asked, confusion lacing his words. Before she could answer, Seoyang heard a rustling sound in the bushes nearby. Turning her head, she froze. Emerging from the undergrowth was a giant ant¡ªits entire body a bright, angry red, with large, snapping mandibles. The creature was as tall as her waist, its many legs scuttling across the ground. The ant''s hard, gleaming exoskeleton shimmered in the light, and its eyes seemed to glint with hostility. "Hey! Are you okay? Why aren''t you answering?" the voice on the phone asked, but Seoyang''s focus was entirely on the monster before her. A status window appeared in front of her, The Global System automatically show the monsters they encountering status. [Status Notification] Name: Scarlet Soldier Ant Type: Monster Rank: C Threat Level: Moderate The Scarlet Soldier Ant screeched loudly, its mandibles clicking together as it rushed toward her and eyes focused on the approaching threat. [What the! I can hear the Soldier Ant screech, where the hell are you?!] Seoyang calmly waved her hand as the Scarlet Soldier Ant lunged at her. Instead of dodging, she made a small motion with her fingers, and in an instant, the ant''s body split cleanly in two, passing by her harmlessly. She didn''t even blink as the two halves of the ant thudded to the ground behind her. Hearing a rustle in the nearby bushes, Seoyang glanced toward the sound Chapter 173: Chapter 173: The Day of Entrance Exam But sensing no immediate danger, she dismissed it. She approached the remains of the ant, crouching down to pocket its core. With that done, she raised the phone back to her ear."I found my son, so I''ll be abandoning my position," Seoyang said firmly. "I''ll contact you when I''m free." Without waiting for a response, she hung up. After tucking the phone away, Seoyang checked herself over, ensuring she was spotless, no blood or grime. Satisfied, she fixed her hair bun, smiling as she ran back to her family, her expression calm and composed. Meanwhile, in the bushes, Huno crouched low, with Silla perched on his head, both watching the scene closely. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow, did you see that, Master?" Huno whispered, amazed. Seojun, still by the lake, watched everything unfold through Huno''s eyes. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. ''I''m glad Mom''s not weak,'' he thought with a smile. ''I can''t wait until she tells me all their secrets.'' He returned his focus to the fishing rod in his hand, feeling content knowing that his mother was capable of defending herself, even if she hadn''t shared everything with him just yet He''s willing to wait. The day passed peacefully after the encounter with the soldier ant. Seoyang, Seojun, and John spent the rest of the afternoon by the lake, chatting and fishing. As evening approached, they packed up and headed home, feeling relaxed. The next morning, there was a knock on the door. Seojun opened it to find Alex and Alexa standing there, both of them smiling brightly. "Good morning," Alex and Alexa greeted Seojun blinked at them in confusion as he just finish shower, "Why so early?" he asked, as Alexa made herself comfortable inside, heading toward the yard where Seoyang and John were sitting. Alex shook his head. "You didn''t receive my message?" "Hmm, I guess not." Alex sighed, showing Seojun his phone. "I texted you yesterday. Today is the entrance exam." Seojun''s eyes widened slightly, glancing outside toward his mom. "What time is it?" "8 a.m.," Alex replied. "But it''s still 6 a.m., so you''ve got time to prepare. We just need to hurry a bit." Seojun nodded and walked outside, where Seoyang and John were still enjoying their morning. "Mom," Seojun started, "Today is the entrance exam." Seoyang looked shocked. "What?! So sudden?" she gasped. Alexa, who had already joined them in the yard, shrugged. "Brother texted him yesterday, but looks like he didn''t see it." Without another word, Seoyang shot up from her seat. "I''m going to prepare your things!" she declared, rushing inside before Seojun could stop her. John chuckled softly. "She really loves you, you know." Seojun smiled softly. "I love her too." He turned to Alex, who had come out as well. "So, how long is the exam?" Alex rubbed the back of his neck. "It depends on the examiner, really. Can''t spoil you, though. But it''s better to pack enough for three days, maybe even a week." Seojun raised an eyebrow. "So, the vet license exam has changed?" He crouched down and lifted Nymira, stroking her fur gently. "You know what to do, Nymira. You have Huno and Silla here with you." Nymira''s voice echoed in his mind. "Trust us, Master. Lady Seoyang will never get hurt when we''re around." Seojun nodded and set her back down, his mind briefly comforted. He stood up just as his mom came running back, a bag in hand, fully prepared. Before he could ask what she had packed, she smiled and handed it to him. "Everything''s ready, Seojun." After Seoyang handed Seojun the bag, they stepped outside where a sleek black car waited with the twins'' butler standing by the door. Seoyang had an overwhelming urge to see him off¡ªto accompany him to the exam like she used to when he was younger. But she held back, knowing that Seojun wasn''t a child anymore But the thought still brought tears to her eyes. Seojun noticed her tears and immediately pulled her into a tight hug. "Mom, I''ll come back quickly, don''t worry. Huno and Nymira are here with you, and John too. You won''t be alone, okay?" Seoyang hugged him back, her voice trembling with emotion. "You''re finally reaching for your dreams, Seojun¡­" "I''ll make you proud, Mom. I promise." The butler stepped forward, opening the car door for him. With one last look at his mother, Seojun gently wiped her tears, gave her a reassuring smile, and stepped into the car. Alex followed, giving Seoyang a small nod before getting in. As the car pulled away, Seoyang stood there, waving, her heart full of pride and love. She knew her son was ready, even if she wasn''t quite ready to let him go. In the car, Seojun sat next to Alex in the backseat. The ride had been quiet until Seojun noticed that they passed through a portal, causing him to frown. Before he could ask, the car came to an abrupt stop¡ªit was quick, too quick. The butler opened their door, and they stepped out. Seojun looked around and saw a large open gate with many people rushing inside. Above the gate, he spotted the name of the place. "Beast Doctor Academy?" Seojun muttered in confusion. "What is this, Alex?" Alex scratched his nape awkwardly and handed Seojun a folder. "I... uh, I didn''t know how to tell you, so I guess it''s a surprise? Since the world changed, regular veterinary studies no longer exist. They''ve been replaced by ''Beast Doctor'' training." Seojun sighed, observing people around them carrying bags and equipment. "How many days am I staying here?" he asked, noticing the amount of luggage others brought. Alex winced a little before responding. "I''m sorry, Seojun. After the entrance exam, you''ll have your own dorm. If you pass, you''ll stay here for the program. If not, you''ll be heading home early." "You should have told me this earlier, Alex," Seojun said with a bit of frustration, opening the folder. Inside was all his information, including the form he had filled out earlier. Alex pointed to a specific part of the form. "I put here that you''re E-Rank since non-awakened people can''t enter the Beast Doctor Academy. I also... adjusted your age to 18. You look too young for 23, and people would be suspicious." Alex went on explaining more details while Seojun skimmed the documents. After a few more exchanges, Alex bid goodbye leaving Seojun at the entrance of the academy. Seojun, still adjusting to the sudden change in plans and placed his things in his inventory. Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Beast Doctor Academy Seojun stood in front of the massive gates of the Beast Doctor Academy, watching as several people rushed inside with their bags. He took a deep breath and walked toward the entrance. A guard stepped forward and blocked his path."Name?" the guard asked, holding a clipboard. "Han Seojun," Seojun replied calmly. The guard scanned the list for a moment, then nodded and stepped aside, letting Seojun through. As Seojun entered the academy grounds, he couldn''t help but admire how enormous it was. The place was vast, with wide ground-level stairs leading toward the main building. The building itself was enormous, with a majestic symbol etched into the center¡ªa powerful combination of a wolf, a dragon and a bear intertwined, representing the beasts that this academy specialized in. The intricate details of the symbol shimmered in the sunlight, giving off an aura of strength and authority. Walking through the open entrance of the building, Seojun was immediately greeted by a grand lobby. It was so large it felt more like a castle than a school. The ceiling was high, with chandeliers hanging down, and the floor gleamed with polished stone. There were banners hanging along the walls, each with symbols of various beasts. Ahead of him, a long line of people waited for registration, so he quietly joined the line. He glanced around, taking in the impressive surroundings. "Wow! This place is so huge!" a voice suddenly exclaimed behind him. Seojun turned and saw a young man standing there, his face full of excitement. The guy had bright eyes and an energetic aura. Noticing Seojun looking at him, the young man smiled widely and extended his hand. "Hey there! I''m Andrew! What yours?" he said excitedly, practically bouncing in place. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun gave a nod. "Seojun," he introduced himself, keeping it brief. Minho looked around, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Isn''t this place amazing? I''ve been dreaming about this ever since I awakened! I just turned 18, and I awakened last week I''m a E-Rank tamer best birthday ever! I can''t wait for the entrance exam i wonder what kind of exam it is," As Seojun stood in line, Andrew continued chatting non-stop. The person assisting them kept scolding Andrew for talking too much, but he just smiled and shrugged it off. Finally, it was Seojun''s turn. He approached the desk, and the assistant, wearing a neat uniform, glanced at him. "What''s your name?" they asked. "Han Seojun," he replied. The assistant checked the list, nodded, and handed him a small number tag. "This is your identification from now on, not your name. Don''t lose it," the assistant said sternly. Seojun looked at the number before attaching it to his shirt. "Now, step into the Magic circle," the assistant instructed, pointing to a circle of light nearby. Seojun stepped in, and within seconds, a bright light surrounded him, and he disappeared. When he reappeared, he found himself standing at the side of a huge, wide-open space. In the middle was a massive area, and at the front was a large stage. Other people were scattered around, waiting or watching, just like him. The space felt overwhelming, but Seojun remained calm, observing everything quietly. As Seojun waited in the spacious area, he noticed Andrew looking around frantically, searching for something. When Andrew finally spotted Seojun, he sprinted over to him. "I kept looking for you!" Andrew exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement. "Dang, look at all these people! There are so many! Anyway, did you know, Seojun?" "What?" Seojun replied, raising an eyebrow. "One of the top rankers is a judge for the exam! I don''t know if it''s true, but this is amazing!" Andrew said, practically bouncing on his feet. "I hope it''s Ms. Alexa or Ms. Ji-eun! And also, I heard that the first beast master is visiting too!" Seojun felt a mix of curiosity and nervousness. "The first beast master?" he asked, intrigued. Andrew nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! Can you imagine? It''s such a big deal! I can''t wait for the exam to start!" As Seojun stood there, his system spoke. [I have seen that news, Host. The first beast master from the US arrived here yesterday.] "Hmmm" After a while of waiting, a loud horn sounded, echoing through the large space. The noise instantly quieted the crowd. Everyone turned their attention to the stage. A tall figure stepped forward, standing confidently behind the microphone. The person smiled and began to speak. "Welcome, everyone, To the Beast Doctor Academy entrance exam! We are thrilled to have you here. You are about to embark on a journey that will test your skills and determination." Seojun listened carefully, He could feel the energy in the room. The speaker smiled and said, "Before we start, I want to introduce someone very important. He is the one who manages and started the Beast Doctor Academy. Please welcome Mr. Gideon Hastings, the top 8 ranker of Korea!" As Mr. Gideon walked onto the stage, the crowd buzzed with excitement. He looked more like a dragon than a human. His dark scales shone under the lights, making him look majestic and powerful. People in the crowd murmured to each other. "Wow, he looks incredible! Is that really him?" one student whispered. "he''s the first beastman in the world! He''s so tall!" another voice said. "This is my first time seeing a beastman! I didn''t think they''d look like that!" someone exclaimed. Andrew, standing beside Seojun, was bouncing with energy. "It''s Mr. Gideon! I can''t believe it!" he shouted, shaking Seojun with his excitement. "He only showed up in the tournament!" Seojun remained quiet, observing the scene. He felt the energy in the room but kept his thoughts to himself. "Look at those scales! He must be so strong!" another student said in awe. "Waah! Why do i find him handsome?!" The cheering grew louder as Mr. Gideon raised his hand to quiet the crowd. His deep voice filled the hall. "Thank you, everyone! It''s an honor to see so many future beast doctors here today. So before I start i know some of you had a lot of questions," Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Introduction "I''m willing to answer your questions," Gideon said, smiling at the eager faces in front of him.Immediately, hands shot up in the air. The girls'' voices were louder than anyone else''s. "How did you become like that?" one girl asked, her excitement clear. "What do we call you?" Gideon chuckled lightly. "I don''t do interviews, so you don''t know much about me?" He paused, letting the anticipation build. "As you see, I look like a dragon. So, I am called a Dragonoid. I was human until five years ago when a dragon god blessed me, transforming me into what I am now." The crowd murmured in surprise at his answer. "A dragon god? That''s amazing!" someone said. Then, another student raised their hand. "Is it true that you are the only beastman in the world?" Gideon nodded. "For now, yes. But I''m not the only one who is not human. You know Lilith Vladimir, right? She''s a vampire. And Sani Callista, who is an elf." Everyone in the crowd nodded, remembering the interviews they had seen before. The excitement in the room grew as they realized that there were other beings like Gideon. "Yeah, Ms. Sani is so beautiful and the strongest healer!" After several questions and answers, Gideon smiled and said, "Now, let''s move on to the judges for the entrance exam." The crowd grew quiet, their attention fully on Gideon as he introduces the 3 judges then. "And now, for our final judge, I introduce you the top 2 ranker from the USA, an S-rank awakener and the second founder of the Beast Doctor Academy¡ªThomas Valve, the first Beastmaster!" The crowd erupted in cheers as Thomas walked up to the stage. His presence was powerful, and everyone could feel it. Gasps of shock and excitement filled the room. "Wow! It''s really him!" someone shouted from the back of the hall. "Aaahh! Sir Thomas!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andrew was practically shaking with excitement. "This is amazing! The Top 2 ranker of US is here!" Thomas smiled at the crowd, his confidence radiating. "I''m glad to see so many eager faces today. I''m here to help you discover your potential and guide you on your journey." The cheers grew louder as they couldn''t believe they were in the presence of such a legendary figure. The crowd was buzzing with questions about Thomas. Everyone was eager to learn more about him. After a few moments, Thomas raised his hands to quiet them down. The room slowly became silent. "I''ll share a little about myself," he began. "Five years ago, I almost died when a wolf beast attacked me. I was saved by a goddess and that''s when I awakened as a tamer. I was able to tame that wolf beast." Suddenly, from behind him, the wolf appeared. It was ethereal and stunning. Its shimmering fur shifted colors like the night sky, dotted with bright, star-like spots. Its eyes glowed a soft silver, and its presence exuded both power and grace. The crowd gasped in awe. Thomas continued, "We all know that five years ago, all animals evolved into beasts, and some turned into monsters. They were rampaging until six months ago when beast sanctuaries appeared, summoning all the beasts and allowing them to walk free." Everyone nodded in agreement, understanding the changes that had taken place. Suddenly, a student raised his hand and asked, "Can I ask, Sir Thomas?" "Yes, of course," Thomas replied. "What''s the difference between a monster and a beast? They seem the same to me," the student said. A lot of people agreed with him, but others started to bash the student, calling him dumb. The noise grew louder, and the other facilitators struggled to bring order. Then, Thomas howled like a wolf, sending shockwaves through the area. Everyone covered their ears, and the crowd went silent immediately. Seojun''s system spoke to him: [His beast is powerful, host, but not enough to match Huno.] After the howl, Gideon stepped forward. "Let me explain the difference between monsters and beasts," he said. "Monsters are often twisted creatures that have lost their minds and are driven by chaos. Beasts, on the other hand, are creatures that still hold their natural instincts and can be tamed or befriended." The same guy who had asked earlier raised his hand again, looking a bit sheepish but determined. "Uh, can you explain more how to tell which is a monster and which is a beast? I mean, it seems a bit confusing." The crowd erupted in murmurs, and a few people laughed. "Seriously? He''s asking again?" one girl whispered to her friend. "Maybe he''s just not paying attention," another voice chimed in, clearly mocking him. "Come on, cut me some slack! I''m new to all of this! I just awakened one month ago, okay? I''m still learning!" His voice trembled slightly, but he stood his ground against the teasing. Gideon, sensing the tension, quickly intervened. "It''s alright. Everyone has to start somewhere, and questions are how we learn." Gideon took a moment to gather his thoughts, ensuring everyone was paying attention. "To spot the difference between a monster and a beast, there are a few key things to look for." He continued, "First, The Global System automatically showed as the Status of monsters or beast in front of us. " "Yeah! Where the hell are you leaving that you don''t know?!" Some of shouted at the guy that ask "Didn''t you play Ethereal Online before? It''s so obvious about their difference though," Gideon then spoke ,"Second, beasts usually have a recognizable form. They resemble the animals we once knew, though they may have enhanced features like glowing eyes or unusual colors. For example, a beast might have vibrant fur or unique markings, but they still look like wolves, bears, or birds." The crowd nodded. "Monsters, on the other hand, often appear distorted or grotesque," Gideon explained. "They often have a chaotic appearance that makes them look dangerous and unstable." Thomas added, "Another important difference is in behavior. Beasts can be trained or befriended. They may exhibit loyalty and can bond with humans, like how I tamed my wolf. Monsters, however, are typically aggressive and unpredictable. They attack on sight and don''t have the ability to form any kind of partnership." Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Entrance Exam Began "Alright, everyone! As you prepare for the entrance exam, we want to share the criteria we will use to assess you." Gideon added"First, we''ll look at your knowledge. Next is adaptability. How well can you handle unexpected challenges? We will also assess your teamwork. Working well with your familiars and other participants is key." Thomas then spoke, "Additionally, we''ll be watching for creativity in your problem-solving approaches Don''t forget about resilience. We want to see how you bounce back from setbacks and being resourceful is crucial as well. Use the tools and skills at your disposal wisely." "Lastly, we''ll be looking at your decision-making under pressure. How quickly can you think on your feet? Keep these criteria in mind as you take on the challenges ahead. Good luck to all of you!" Thomas added, Gideon smiled at the crowd and said, "As for more information, you will have to pass the entrance exam. Everything will be explained in the orientation. Good luck, everyone!" "Good luck!" Thomas added, raising his voice. "And for those who make it to the top 10 in the Beast Doctor Final exam, you will receive items, 10,000 gold coins as a reward, a Beast Doctor license, and a special crystal!" The crowd erupted in murmurs and excitement. "Wow, a special crystal? What does it do?" one person asked, eyes wide with curiosity. "Gold coins! I could really use some extra cash!" another said, grinning. "Top 10? That sounds tough! I hope I make it!" a girl exclaimed, determination in her voice. "Do you think it''s true? That the special crystal can enhance your abilities?" someone else chimed in. "I heard it can even help you communicate better with beasts!" another replied, leaning in to share the gossip. Seojun looked at Andrew, who was practically bouncing with energy. "Let''s go! Let''s pass this exam together Seojun!" Suddenly, a glowing light appeared on the floor beneath everyone''s feet. Seojun looked down as the light grew brighter and brighter. In an instant, everyone around him vanished into thin air and also him. As the crowd disappeared, Thomas approached Gideon with a curious look. "Which one interests you?" he asked. "Hmmm, I don''t know yet," Gideon replied, glancing at the empty space where the students had been. "What about you?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thomas laughed softly and said, "I don''t know either! Let''s go now." Meanwhile, the mage judge waved his hand, and a magic circle glowed on the floor. With a flash, the judges also disappeared. Seojun, however, found himself alone. When the light faded, he opened his eyes to see that he was in a forest. The trees towered above him, their leaves forming a thick canopy that blocked most of the sunlight. "Where am I?" Seojun wondered aloud, looking around in confusion. "I guess this is part of the entrance exam," he thought. Seojun started to walk, trying to figure out what to do next in this unfamiliar place. As Seojun explored the forest, a bright screen suddenly appeared in the sky above him. Curious, he jumped up to a low branch of a nearby tree to get a better look. On the screen, he saw the four judges sitting at a long table, with Gideon in the middle. Gideon smiled and began to speak. "Welcome to the floating zone Skyland Beast Doctor Entrance Exam! This is where the entrance exam will take place. Each of you has been teleported to different parts of this forest." Seojun listened closely as Gideon continued. "The forest is surrounded by a barrier, so no one can leave Skyland during the exam." As Gideon continued speaking, another screen appeared beside the first one. This one displayed a list of numbers, each representing an examinee participating in the entrance exam. Seojun squinted to see his own number on the list. Gideon explained, "This screen shows the numbers of all the examinees. If anyone fails the entrance exam, their number will be crossed out. If you see your number crossed out, it means you have ''died'' in the exam, but don''t worry! You will be teleported back outside, and it just means you didn''t pass." "As you know, this will be a unique and challenging experience designed to test your abilities as future beast doctors. You will be surviving in this Skyland for one week. During this time, you will face various challenges and tasks that will help us evaluate your skills and potential. One of the most crucial aspects of this exam is forming a contract with a beast. Establishing a bond with a beast not only showcases your understanding of their nature but also demonstrates your ability to connect and communicate with them. This is an essential skill for any beast doctor. Throughout the week, you will also be tested on various survival skills. Your ability to adapt, think critically, and work with your surroundings will be vital for success." He pointed to the forest behind them. "You''ll also need to find a wild beast and treat its injuries. Remember, this exam isn''t just about who can heal the fastest. Some of you may not have healing skills at all. This is for ervyone with or without Healing skills and we''ll testing how you think, how you adapt, and how you find solutions when faced with the unexpected." Gideon''s tone became serious. "By the end of the week, you must make it to the Sanctuary at the center of the forest. There, you''ll present your beast, explain how you bonded with it, and demonstrate your knowledge about its species and care. We expect each of you to demonstrate not only your skills but also your compassion and responsibility towards the beasts. Remember, this is not just about survival; it''s about becoming a true beast doctor. Good luck to you all! May your journey begin!" As Seojun stood in the forest, the feeling of being watched lingered in the air. But it wasn''t just the judges or his fellow examinees watching ¡ª the whole world was. Across the globe, awakeners of all ranks and backgrounds had their eyes fixed on the event, their screens filled with the entrance exam''s live broadcast. The Beast Doctor Entrance Exam had sparked global interest, and everyone was talking about it. In a luxurious guild hall in New York, a group of awakeners huddled around a massive screen, their faces lit by the glow of the broadcast. "Did you see that? They have to form a contract with a wild beast!" one of them said, sipping on his drink. "That''s no easy task." Another, a woman with sharp eyes, nodded. "It''s not just healing. You need to understand the beast, bond with it." Across the world in Seoul, a caf¨¦ was packed with people glued to their screens, watching the same event unfold. "I heard that Skyland is filled with dangerous beasts," someone muttered from one of the tables. "Yeah, I wonder how many will actually make it to the center," replied another, their tone skeptical. In a small village in India, a group of young awakeners gathered under a large tree, eyes wide with fascination. "I wish I could be there!" one of them said, excitement bubbling in their voice. "The rewards are insane!" "10,000 gold coins for the top 10," another replied dreamily. "I could change my whole life with that kind of money." In Paris, a famous awakener known for her healing abilities watched closely, leaning forward in her seat. "This is going to separate the real beast doctors from the pretenders," she murmured. Overhead, the global system chimed, flashing announcements to every viewer around the world: [World Event: Beast Doctor Entrance Exam] Duration: 7 days The murmurings from different parts of the world grew louder. "How many do you think will pass?" asked a young awakener in Brazil. As the first day of the exam progressed, the whispers of the world''s awakeners filled every city, every town, and every home. From the grand halls of powerful guilds to the quiet corners of remote villages, the world watched as Seojun and the other participants And the buzz only continued to grow as the entrance exam unfolded before their eyes. Chapter 177: Chapter 177: First Task: Forming Contract(Familiar) In Seoul, Inside the traditional house, Seojun''s mother, Seoyang, sat with Alex, Alexa, John and their trusted butler, John.All of them were focused on the large global system screen before them, showing the live broadcast of the Beast Doctor Entrance Exam. The room was quiet, except for the soft murmurs of the world event playing on the screen. "This is the second batch," Alex remarked, his arms crossed as he leaned back on the couch. "Looks like a lot more people got interested since the first batch." Alexa nodded, her fingers playing with her hair absentmindedly. "Yeah, it was what, 200 participants in the first batch? And now there are 800." She sounded surprised, her eyes scanning the numbers flashing on the screen. Seoyang, sitting on the edge of her seat, kept her gaze fixed on the screen where Seojun could be seen walking through the dense forest. Her heart tightened with worry. "The exam this time seems so difficult," she said softly, her voice filled with concern. John, their butler, stood calmly behind them, watching as well. "I think Seojun is strong enough to form a contract," he commented thoughtfully. "But it''s true that not everyone has the mana needed to form a contract with a beast." Alexa, ever the practical one, glanced up at John and shook her head. "It''s not all about the mana, though," she added as she combed her long hair with her fingers. "In the first batch, some people were able to form a contract even with low mana. It''s more about how well they connect with the beast." Seoyang sighed, still staring at the screen. "I hope Seojun does well..." In the Entrance exam, Seojun stood high in the tree, watching the forest around him. He felt calm but focused, taking in every detail. Suddenly, his system spoke up, its voice ringing in his mind: [We are live broadcast worldwide by using this host.] Seojun raised an eyebrow and glanced at the floating eye with wings hovering beside him. "Hmm," he muttered, now aware that the whole world was watching through his perspective. As he looked down from the tree, he noticed a few other participants walking below, unaware of his presence. His system spoke again, sounding more serious this time, [Host, I have discovered something.] "What is it?" Seojun asked, still scanning the area below. [It looks like the ore to merge with your sword is here in this forest.] Seojun''s eyes lit up with interest. "So, my favorite weapon''s ore is here?" He smiled, feeling a surge of excitement. "That only means I''ll be able to use it again..." [Yes, host. And to add to that, the special reward crystal from this exam will help ensure a 100% merge of the ore with your sword.] Seojun''s heart raced a little faster. The thought of finally reuniting with his favorite weapon gave him a rush of excitement. Without hesitation, he jumped down from the tree, landing softly on the forest floor. "Let''s find it now," Seojun said, a wide grin spreading across his face. Seojun walked through the forest. Suddenly, he felt something soft beneath his foot. He stopped and looked down to see a small, blue slime squishing under his boot. The slime stared up at him, and for a moment, Seojun and the slime just looked at each other. Then the slime bounced right past him, disappearing into the bushes. Seojun watching it go, but didn''t give it much more thought. He continued walking, his eyes scanning the surroundings. After a few minutes, he heard voices up ahead. Curiosity piqued, Seojun approached quietly and saw a group of four people surrounding a massive tiger. The beast was unlike any normal tiger; it was at least twice the size, with thick, striped fur that seemed to shimmer in the light. Its piercing yellow eyes glowed with intensity, and its sharp claws dug into the ground as it growled low, warning the group to stay back. The four people were tense, each one trying to get closer to the tiger, but the beast was having none of it. One man, holding a long spear, cautiously stepped forward. "We need to corner it!" he shouted to his team. But as soon as he got too close, the tiger swiped its massive paw at him, forcing him to jump back just in time. A woman with a bow aimed an arrow at the tiger, her hands shaking slightly. "I don''t think this is going to work, Let''s find another one!" she called out nervously, her eyes never leaving the beast. She loosed an arrow, but the tiger dodged with ease, its movements graceful despite its size. Another man, who seemed to have some sort of magical ability, created a glowing barrier around the group. "We can''t let it escape! If we can just trap it, we might have a chance!" His voice was strained, clearly struggling to keep the barrier strong as the tiger growled louder, testing the barrier with its claws. The fourth person, a woman with a whip, snapped her weapon at the tiger''s feet, trying to distract it. "If we can just get a rope around its neck, we can subdue it!" But every time she got close, the tiger''s quick reflexes made her miss. The group finally managed to subdue the tiger after a long struggle. The man with the spear thrust it into the ground near the tiger''s front paw, pinning it in place, while the woman with the whip looped it around the tiger''s neck. The tiger roared angrily but couldn''t move, its body finally restrained. Just as the group began to relax, a sudden burst of electricity shot through the tiger''s body. Blue sparks crackled all over its fur, and in an instant, the group was thrown back by the force of the shock. Each person flew through the air, landing hard on the ground several feet away. "Ahhh!" one of the men shouted as he scrambled to his feet, wide-eyed with panic. "This is impossible! Why did I join this exam?!" The others started running, clearly shaken by what had just happened. One of them yelled, Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right! This is too much! Just catching a beast is hard enough, how the hell are we supposed to pass this exam?!" The woman who had been using the whip was almost in tears as she sprinted away. "Ahhh! I wanna go home!" she cried, her voice filled with frustration. Seojun watched them as they panicked, fled and they slipped on the forest floor, rolling down a small hill before disappearing from sight. Meanwhile, the tiger, now fully charged with electricity, stood tall. Its fur crackled with energy, and it let out a deafening roar that echoed through the forest, making the trees tremble. [Host, they made a critical mistake.They underestimated the tiger''s ability. It''s not just a regular beast¡ªit has an elemental affinity for electricity. They tried to restrain it without neutralizing its power. That''s why the shockwave happened.] Seojun nodded thoughtfully, watching the electrified tiger continue to roar. "They didn''t understand the beast''s nature." [Exactly, host. To succeed in this exam, they need more than just strength¡ªthey need to understand the creatures you''re dealing with.] "It''s observe, Plan and Act. They don''t study enough before this exam." Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Familiar(2) Seojun turned around, walking calmly through the dense forest as his system spoke.[Host, the ore you''re looking for is still far away. Why don''t you focus on finding your beast?] "I''m already thinking about that," Seojun muttered. "I just haven''t decided what kind of beast yet. Well, it doesn''t matter as long as I form a contract before the end of the week." As he continued walking, his senses suddenly heightened. Something was coming. With a swift side step, he narrowly avoided a dagger that flew past him, embedding itself into the tree beside him. "I''m sorry!" a young woman''s voice called out. She looked about 19, rushing toward the dagger, pulling it from the tree. Without another word, she turned and sprinted away, dagger in hand. Curious, Seojun followed her quietly, keeping a distance. Soon, he found her facing off against a magnificent deer-like beast. The creature stood taller than an average deer, its fur shimmering in shades of silver and gold. Its horns were twisted, almost like branches, with soft glowing runes etched along their surface. The air around the beast seemed to pulse with magic, making it look more mythical than any ordinary animal. Seojun crossed his arms, deciding to watch. The woman was clearly struggling. She used her dagger to block the deer beast''s attacks, its horns clashing with the blade as it charged at her. The force of each hit sent her stumbling, but she refused to back down. The deer beast lowered its head, preparing to strike again. This time, it hit her squarely, sending her flying into a tree. She coughed up blood, kneeling on the ground as the deer beast slowly approached her, its eyes glowing with a fierce intensity. It wasn''t going to stop. The woman, now desperate, tried to speak to the beast. "Please! I''m not here to hurt you! Just calm down!" she begged, but the deer showed no sign of understanding or stopping. She rolled out of the way just in time as its horns crashed into the ground where she had been moments before. In a last-ditch effort, she threw herself at the beast, wrapping her arms around its neck in a risky, desperate hug. Seojun watched, his frown deepening as he sensed the raw desperation in her actions. "Please," she murmured softly, her voice barely a whisper. "Talk to me¡­" Suddenly, the woman began to glow, the light spreading to the deer beast as well. Both of them were bathed in a gentle, shimmering aura. Above her, a notification appeared: [Congratulations! You have entered the first phase of forming a contract! The Deer Beast has senses your determination.] The beast''s aggressive stance softened, its glowing eyes dimming slightly as it allowed her to stay close. Seojun watched in silence, impressed by her persistence. "Not bad," he muttered to himself. "But she''s lucky it worked." The woman coughed up more blood as she fell to the ground, lying down and breathing heavily. Despite the pain, a soft smile formed on her lips. The deer beast, now calm, slowly lowered itself and sat beside her, its shimmering horns casting a faint glow over them both. Seojun, still watching from a distance, decided to activate his appraisal skill. A small screen appeared before his eyes, revealing her details: Name: Lila Arven Class: Tamer (Rank D) Title: N/A Agility: D Strength: D Stamina: E Mana:C Skill: Creature Soothing Embrace - Effect: Able to calm down creatures when in physical contact. [No wonder she was able to calm the deer beast, Her skill allows her to soothe any creature she hugs. However, her class rank is low compared to her mana.] Seojun nodded slightly, watching as Lila lay there, still smiling despite the exhaustion. "Unlike the group i passed into, She have Tamer class so forming contract will be easy than the others," The deer nuzzled her gently, a sign that it was already starting to trust her. Seojun then snap and Lila''s body glow in green light, Feeling light her tiredness is gone and healed. She sat down shock and looked around but didn''t see anyone. Lila sat down to rest, still catching her breath. She glanced around but didn''t see anyone nearby. Standing up, she noticed a shadow moving behind a tree. Curious, she cautiously walked closer. As she approached, she saw a man hiding there. "Hi! That was amazing! I just passed by and saw what you did!" the man said with a wide grin. Lila took a step back, wary as the guy quickly grabbed her hands. "Can you help me too?! Anyway, I''m Andrew. What''s your name?" he asked eagerly. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lila pulled her hands free and replied, "My name is Lila. I didn''t do much. It''s just my skill. Also, I don''t believe that hurting beasts will help form a contract with them," she said, walking back to her deer. "Wow! I''ll take note of that," Andrew said, excitedly typing on a holographic keyboard that appeared in front of him. Suddenly, a loud explosion echoed through the air. The ground shook, and a powerful shockwave hit them. Lila instinctively hugged her deer that was not affected by the shockwave, while Andrew grabbed onto a nearby tree to steady himself. "What the heck is that?!" Andrew shouted as the shockwave passed. "I don''t know, but it seems dangerous," Lila said, turning around, ready to leave. But before she could, Andrew grabbed her arm. "Come on! Let''s see what it was!" he insisted, pulling Lila along, with her deer following closely. As they got closer to the source of the explosion, their eyes widened in shock. Two lifeless bodies lay on the ground, their numbers crossed out on the screen above them. "What happened here?" Andrew muttered, his voice filled with disbelief. Before they could process what they were seeing, a sudden attack came from behind. Dark ink-like liquid splashed at them, covering everything in darkness. Andrew immediately stepped in front of Lila and shouted, "Barrier!" The inky darkness surrounded them, and they couldn''t see a thing. It felt like they were trapped in a giant squid''s ink. "Run! Hurry!" Andrew shouted, backing away as the barrier started to crack under the pressure. Before they could escape, the barrier shattered, and they were thrown against a tree, knocked unconscious by the force of the attack. Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Familiar(3) From the nearby bushes, a small, dark creature bounced into view. It was a dark slime, no larger than a fist, with two glowing dots that served as its eyes.It moved with energy, bouncing until it reached Andrew''s unconscious body. The slime glanced at the deer beside Lila, who was still sitting on the ground, dazed. The slime then turned its attention back to Andrew, extending a long, stretchy arm-like appendage toward his cheek. As it touched him, Andrew''s body began to tremble, and his shadow started to get sucked into the dark slime. But before it could finish, the slime''s senses sharpened¡ªit quickly leaped into the air, dodging a dark fireball that came out of nowhere. The slime clung to a nearby tree, glancing at the man who had appeared. It tried to attack again, shooting out a squid-like ink, but the man''s barrier easily blocked it. Calmly, the man walked forward, his eyes locked on the slime. The slime was in shock, unable to believe how sturdy the man''s barrier was. It froze in place as the man stood directly in front of it. Without hesitation, he grabbed the slime with both hands and said, "Oh, it''s you." The slime, recognizing the voice, began to shake excitedly. It wiggled and chirped, "Kyung! Kyung!" Seojun smiled, realizing who this little creature was. "So, it''s you," he said as the slime bounced around him in excitement, shouting, "Kyung! Kyung! Kyuuu!" This was the very first monster Seojun had encountered in the Abyss¡ªa small slime that had somehow survived and found its way here. Seojun crouched down as the slime happily bounced in front of him, showing how glad and excited it was to see him again. "How did you get here?" Seojun asked, curious. The slime only responded with more chirps, "Kyuu! Kyungg kyuu!" as it pointed in a certain direction. Seojun stood up, glancing at where the slime was pointing. But before he left, he turned back to Andrew and Lila. With a quick motion of his hand, he healed them both, restoring their strength, before turning to follow the slime. "Kyuu kyuu!" the slime called out, as if saying, "Follow me!" It bounced ahead, and Seojun followed, curious to see where it would lead. They walked through the forest until they reached the entrance of a dark cave. Seojun looked around the cave, feeling the dark energy lingering within its walls. His system chimed in, providing him with an update. [Based on the Dark Slime''s story, Host, it became the Lord of the Shadowed Ravine. It lived peacefully but decided to search for you, leaving its son as the new lord. It found the hole that Lady Serineth unintentionally made leading here to Earth.] "The hole must''ve closed, so it couldn''t return to the Abyss," Seojun muttered as he gently picked up the dark slime. "Do you want to go back?" he asked. The slime shook vigorously, bouncing in his hands as it chirped, "Kyuu! Kyuu! Kyung!" [It wants to follow you, Host,] the system confirmed. Just then, a notification popped up: [Congratulations! You have entered the first phase of forming a contract! You have gained the Dark Slime trust.] Another notification followed: [Congratulations! You can now form a contract with the Dark Slime as it''s decided to follow you!] Seojun smiled. "Looks like you''re gonna be my familiar now," he said as he sat down on a rock. The dark slime bounced away happily, gathering a pile of fruits with a large leaf as a tray. It returned to Seojun, offering the fruit to him. "Thanks," Seojun said, accepting the gesture. At the same time, a new window appeared in front of him, granting him access to the Information Board. The first entry was about the phases of forming a contract: First Phase : Calming the creature and gaining its trust. Second Phase : Making it willingly follow you. Third Phase : Completing the contract and sealing the bond. "Hmm, now what next?" Seojun muttered, glancing around the cave. His system responded promptly. [The global system is giving tasks to each participant, Host. Yours isn''t sending notifications because you don''t originally have the global system. You need to check it manually.] As if on cue, a white screen appeared in front of Seojun, displaying his task. Task 1 was marked as complete: Form a contract with first and second phases. Now, the next step was clear: Complete the third phase and fully form a contract. After that, a new task will appear. [I''ve done something to tweak the system, Host. Once you finish this, a new task will appear,] Seojun nodded, grabbing the dark slime and placing it in front of him. It bounced excitedly, sensing the significance of the moment. "Alright, let''s get this done." He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the ritual of forming a contract. The first step was to ask the creature for its agreement, an essential part of the bond. "Dark slime, do you accept becoming my familiar?" Seojun asked clearly, his voice steady and calm. The dark slime bounced happily in response, its small voice chirping, "Kyuu! Kyung!" It glowed faintly, signaling its agreement. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good," Seojun smiled. Now it was time to give it a name. "From now on, I''ll call you Sui." The moment he said the name, a surge of energy flowed between them, connecting Seojun and the dark slime. A bright glow enveloped them, sealing their bond. [Congratulations! You have successfully formed a contract with Sui, the Dark Slime!] Seojun grinned as the light faded, and Sui bounced happily in front of him, excitedly chirping, "Kyuu! Master!" A loud ding echoed through the cave. His eyes narrowed as he turned toward the entrance. Walking out, he glanced up and saw a large notification hovering in the sky. [Announcement: 30 participants have successfully formed a contract with a beast in just an Hour.] The message glowed brightly, visible to everyone participating in the exam. Seojun smirked, watching as the numbers of those who completed the task scrolled across the sky. Chapter 180: Chapter 180:Tasks "Hmm, it seems others are making progress as well," he muttered. Sui bounced happily next to him, its little eyes glancing up at the notification as if it understood what had just happened.--- In the sanctuary center of Skylands, the judges, along with Gideon and Thomas, were left in shock, trying to process the massive explosion they had just witnessed. The screen monitoring the participants had briefly gone blank, making it impossible to see the status of the three people in that area. "What just happened there?" Thomas murmured, leaning forward to squint at the screen. "Could it be an attack?" another judge speculated, still reeling from the force of the explosion. One of the judges suddenly pointed at the screen. "Look! It''s back!" The feed came back on, showing Lila and Andrew lying unconscious on the ground, motionless. "What was that explosion? And where is number 601?" one of the judges asked, glancing around in confusion. Just as they were about to investigate further, the global system''s hourly announcement echoed throughout the sanctuary. [Announcement: 30 participants have successfully formed a contract with their beasts.] Thomas, still gazing at the screen, hummed thoughtfully. "Hmm, seems like we have a lot of potential beast doctors in this batch." Then one of the judges spoke up again. "Number 601''s camera has been fixed. He just formed a contract with... a dark slime?" "A dark slime? He formed a contract with a monster?" another judge echoed in disbelief. "Yeah, but slimes are the weakest of all creatures," scoffed a different judge. "He wasted his mana. He should''ve gone after something stronger. It''s a joke." Gideon, however, didn''t join in the mockery. Instead, he frowned as he studied the screen. "Wait a minute... Last time I checked, there were no dark slimes in Skylands. Where did that one come from?" he thought to himself, flipping open his folder to check participant profiles. He scanned the file for Number 601 and muttered, "His name... it sounds familiar." One of the judges chuckled and spoke up, "He''s the F-rank returnee, Mr. Gideon. The one who''s friends with the Ford twins." One judge scoffed, shaking his head looking at Seojun folder. "His rank rise, He managed to rise to E-rank, but it looks like he still can''t break through. Forming a contract with the weakest creature possible? A slime?" Another judge leaned back in his chair, smirking. "Yeah, it''s like he''s stuck. Sure, he''s E-rank now, but he''s not showing any potential to go higher. Wasting his time with a weak monster like that? What''s he thinking?" A third judge chimed in, laughing under his breath. "Number 602 is better than him," He said staring at Andrew that slowly waking up. The judges watched the screen displaying Seojun''s progress. Unlike the others, his screen flickered in and out, the connection unstable. Occasionally, static interrupted the feed, and even when the picture returned, the sound remained absent. "What''s with his screen?" one of the judges grumbled. "Every other participant''s feed is fine, but this one... it''s been unstable from the start." "Yeah, and we still can''t hear a thing," another added, glaring at the display. "It''s like it''s purposely cutting us off from seeing what''s happening with him." Gideon frowned as he stared at Seojun''s flickering screen. "Strange... It''s only his screen. None of the others have this problem." One of the tech team members approached, nervously adjusting his glasses. "We''ve checked the system multiple times, sir. It''s not a technical issue from our side. For some reason, Number 601''s screen is the only one experiencing interference." The judges exchanged looks, some shrugging, others unimpressed. "Well, maybe there''s just nothing important happening with him," one judge sneered. "What do we need to see? He''s only bonded with a slime." Another laughed. "Right. It''s not like he''s going to do anything groundbreaking. Meanwhile, the others are showing real progress." The screen flickered again, and a judge sighed. "At this rate, it''s not even worth watching him." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Gideon remained silent, his eyes narrowed in thought. Something about Seojun''s situation seemed off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. Meanwhile, outside in the real world, a group sat on a bench outside a convenience store, watching the entrance exam on their screens. Hannah, sipping on her drink, tilted her head and asked, "Eh, why did he choose a slime, though? There are so many stronger beasts out there." Min-seok, with his eyes glued to the screen, nodded. "Yeah, Master''s screen is so unstable. It''s hard to follow what''s happening." Kaeri, leaning back and sipping her milk tea, scoffed. "Why are you calling him ''Master''? You should be focusing on Number 1. Look, he just formed a contract with a red serpent. That''s amazing." "Wow, his beast is the biggest among the 30 participants," Jin-hyu commented, sounding impressed. Hannah glanced at Kaeri and asked, "By the way, where''s your brother? Haven''t seen him lately." Kaeri sighed and crossed her arms. "Hmph, ever since we got back from the US Beast Sanctuary, he hasn''t returned. Last I heard, he joined another guild." Min-seok smiled lightly. "Well, at least he''s not making life difficult for us anymore, right?" Suddenly, Jin-hyu pointed at the screen excitedly. "Look! Look! Someone just formed a contract with a Skyfire Mane Lion! That''s a another A-class beast!" The group turned their attention back to the screen, momentarily forgetting about Seojun''s unstable feed, as they marveled at the enormous, fiery lion that appeared beside another participant. Back in Skylands, Seojun stood still, watching the dark slime bouncing happily around him. [Congratulations! You have successfully formed a contract with the Dark Slime, Sui.] Another notification immediately followed: [ New Task: Train your contracted Dark Slime to unlock its hidden potential. Task Requirements: Complete at least 3 training sessions to evolve the Dark Slime into its next form. Rewards : Increased strength, new abilities, and bond strengthening.] Seojun raised an eyebrow and muttered, "So now I need to train Sui, huh? I wonder what kind of potential it has." The dark slime bounced around his feet, excitedly repeating, "Kyuu!" Seojun couldn''t help but smile at the little creature''s enthusiasm. Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Getting the ore Seojun glanced around the cave one last time before heading toward the exit. "Hmm, but that can wait. Let''s go get my ore first," he said.The dark slime bounced beside him, responding cheerfully, "Kyuu! Okay, Master!" As they walked out of the cave, Seojun smiled, thinking, This will be much easier now that you can talk. Sui continued to bounce happily, and then Seojun''s system chimed in. [Host, I am curious why you named him Sui. Where did you get it?] Seojun considered this for a moment. "There''s no deep meaning. He just looks like a ball of water, and water in Korean is ''soo,'' so I made it Sui." [Oh, I thought it meant something else. You''re quick to think, Host,] As Seojun walked through the forest, he asked, "Now, where is it located?" [Just keep walking straight, Host,] The forest was alive with vibrant colors and sounds. Tall trees towered overhead, their leaves rustling gently in the breeze. Sunlight filtered through the branches, creating beautiful patterns on the ground. Flowers of all colors bloomed along the path, filling the air with sweet scents. As Seojun continued walking, he noticed a large root sticking out of the ground. He stepped onto it and jumped down, landing softly on the mossy earth. Sui followed him, bouncing off the root and landing beside him with a cheerful "Kyuu!" "Look at this place," Seojun said, taking in the beauty around him. "It feels so peaceful here." Birds chirped above, and the sound of a nearby stream added to the serene atmosphere. Seojun spotted colorful butterflies fluttering from flower to flower, and he couldn''t help but smile at the sight. [You''re getting closer, Host. Just a bit further,] As they walked, Seojun noticed how the forest seemed to change. The trees grew thicker, and the air felt cooler. It was as if they were entering a hidden part of the world. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is amazing," As he stepped over another large root, a person passed by on the same trail, a huge red serpent slithering behind him. The man glanced at Seojun, then at Sui, the dark slime bouncing beside him, and smirked mockingly before continuing on his way. Sui immediately noticed. "Kyuu! Did you see that, Master?! Kyung! He''s mocking us!" The little slime began to bounce in frustration, ready to attack the man and his serpent. But Seojun calmly caught Sui in mid-air before it could do anything rash. "His camera will see us. You need to learn not to get worked up over simple mocking," Seojun said softly, lowering Sui back to the ground. "Kyung! But, Master..." Sui muttered, still agitated. Just then, Seojun''s system chimed in. [I have managed to prevent us from being fully watched by the cameras. If we encounter other people, their cameras will still capture us and hear us. But not me¡ªonly host and your guardian can hear me.] Seojun glancing at Sui, who had calmed down a little but still looked upset. "See, Sui? We don''t need to react to every small thing." Sui gave a small bounce and muttered, "Kyuu... Okay, Master, Kyuuu but What is a system?" As Seojun and Sui continued walking, Sui tilted its tiny head and asked, "Kyuu... what is a system, Master?" [I was once a god who was punished and turned into a book that was passed down through your master''s family for generations. Over time, I evolved into what I am now¡ªa system.] Sui blinked at the floating screen. "Kyuuu... what?" It said, staring blankly, clearly confused. The system, slightly annoyed, added, [Honestly, this is why explaining things to monsters is difficult...] Seojun chuckled softly and patted Sui to calm him down. "Sui, it''s okay. The system is a bit complicated for you since you lived in the Abyss. You''ll understand more as we go." "Kyuuu I wanna understand it Master," "Don''t worry, We''ll explain it more later." [Tsk, whatever... Anyway, host, look up.] The system grumbled, still a bit irritated. Seojun looked up and saw several small skylands floating in the sky, some with waterfalls flowing downwards like ribbons. It was quite the sight. [In the middle skyland is where the ore you need is located,] "Hmm, block the camera," Seojun ordered. Instantly, the camera feed that was tracking him went dark, displaying a "No Signal" message for those watching. Without hesitation, Seojun disappeared, teleporting to the edge of the middle skyland. But just as he landed, a tail suddenly struck him from the side. He managed to block it with his arm, but the force sent him flying across the skyland. [Host, did I forget to mention? There''s a small flaw in your teleportation technique. After teleporting, you can''t move or defend yourself for five seconds¡ªkind of like a delay.] "You didn''t mention that, System," Seojun muttered as he grabbed a branch mid-flight. Using his momentum, he swung around and landed gracefully on the ground, shaking off the surprise attack. He narrowed his eyes, scanning the area for the source of the tail. Seojun dusted himself off after being knocked back and looked up at the creature that had struck him. His eyes narrowed. The tail had scales, but it wasn''t just any ordinary beast. The creature looked like a crocodile, but much bigger. Its skin was a dark, deep green, and along its back, something glimmered¡ªshining blue patches, almost like gems embedded in its scales. Seojun quickly activated his appraisal skill. A screen flashed before his eyes, revealing the creature''s name. Name: Mithril Crocodon Rank: B Description: A massive crocodilian beast with a back covered in natural mithril ore, giving it extraordinary defensive power. Its hide is nearly impenetrable, and the ore growing from its back makes it highly sought after. Known for its aggressive nature, it fiercely guards territories rich in rare resources. Its tail is especially dangerous, able to shatter even the strongest shields. Sui, still bouncing next to him, looked up at the beast with wide eyes. "Kyuu! Master, that''s huge! And it hit you hard! Kyuu how dare it hit my Master!" Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Getting the ore(2) Sui, seeing the Mithril Crocodon hit Seojun with its tail, became furious."Kyuu! How dare it hit Master!" Without a second thought, Sui bounced high, aiming to attack the creature. "Sui, wait!" Seojun quickly reached out and grabbed the little slime mid-air, just in time to activate a barrier. As he did, the Crocodon shot out sharp blue scales from its back, each one gleaming like metal. Clink! Clink! The mithril scales pierced through the air, striking Seojun''s barrier. Though they didn''t break through, the force behind them was clear. Seojun jumped up to a nearby tree, dodging as three more Mithril Crocodons charged toward him, their heavy bodies shaking the ground. Once safely on a branch, Seojun looked down at Sui, who was still fuming in his hands. "Sui, you can''t just attack without thinking. Look at what we''re dealing with." "But Master," Sui protested, "you can easily kill them, right? Why bother understanding it?" Seojun shook his head, keeping his tone calm but firm. "We''re being watched, If I go around destroying everything, it''ll draw too much attention. We need to act properly." Sui blinked and seemed to settle down a bit. "Kyuu... Okay Master," Seojun gently patted Sui''s head and smiled. "It''s not fair to the others either, Sui. We''re still in the entrance exam." "Kyuu? Not fair?" Sui looked up at him, confused. "Yeah," Seojun said, looking out at the Mithril Crocodons still circling below. "If I just overpower everything, it defeats the purpose of the test." Sui wiggled a bit, still restless. "Kyuu But they hurt you, Master. I don''t like that." "Thank you for that" Seojun nodded. "We''ll fight when we need to, but smart fighting. We can''t reveal everything too soon, especially when eyes are on us." Sui finally seemed to relax. "Okay, Master. I''ll try to be more careful." As Seojun and Sui stayed on the tree branch, the system spoke in his mind. [You''ve become soft, Host.] Seojun sighed. "I''m not being soft. I want Sui to learn, not rush into fights recklessly. He needs to judge if something''s a real threat or not. I need to teach him to recognize if they''re just beasts or... people." [Ah, I understand, Host. You''re trying to teach him control. I see your point. Also, just so you know, the ore you''re looking for is on the back of the Crocodon.] Seojun raised an eyebrow. "So, the mithril ore is on its back? Figures. Now, the real question is, how do I get it without drawing too much attention? What about the camera?" [I can''t block it all the time, Host. If I keep interfering, they''ll suspect something is off, and that could lead to bigger problems...] Seojun rubbed his chin, thinking. "Hmm... I need to find a way to make this look natural, like it''s all part of the test. Maybe I can get the ore without drawing too much suspicion, or I''ll need to take these creatures down quietly." Sui, still bouncing lightly, looked up at him. "Kyuu! We''ll get the shiny stuff, Master?" Seojun smiled at Sui''s excitement. "Yeah," [Host, just so you know, every time I interfere with the camera, the feed will be back in 10 seconds. The judges are watching closely.] Seojun nodded in understanding. "Got it. I''ll need to make this quick." Minutes passed as Seojun and Sui waited in the tree, watching the crocodons below. [Now, Host.] Without wasting a moment, Seojun jumped down, landing directly on the head of one of the crocodons. His impact forced the beast''s head to sink into the ground, momentarily stunning it. As expected, the mithril scales shot out from the creature''s back, but Seojun had already activated his barrier, deflecting the deadly projectiles. The crocodon thrashed beneath him, but it was no match for Seojun''s strength. Even though it couldn''t fight back, the mithril scales shot out automatically, trying to break through his defenses. Seojun''s barrier shimmered fiercely as it absorbed the blows. As the 10 seconds passed, Seojun teleported back to the safety of the tree. He landed lightly on a branch and sighed, glancing at his fading barrier. "Now that I''ve noticed, those mithril scales are affecting my barrier." As Seojun dismissed the barrier, the mithril scales, which had been scattered around, were immediately sucked back into the crocodon''s back, as if drawn by some magnetic force. [Host, if you''ve regain your full potential, it would be impossible for the scales to pierce your barrier. However, mithril is an incredibly sturdy and unique material. It''s known for its ability to cut through most defenses, especially magical ones like your barrier. It''s one of the reasons why it''s so highly sought after in crafting powerful weapons and armor.] "So that''s why...My sword is so powerful." [But don''t worry, Host, under normal circumstances, your barrier would hold strong. This mithril is rare for a reason.] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A loud ding echoed across the sky, and a white notification screen appeared above, flashing brightly. The Global system written announced. [Congratulations! The Mithril Small Skylands has been discovered!] Seojun frowned. "Shouldn''t it have notified when I first got here." [Remember, Host, you aren''t really connected to the global system. You''re not counted in this announcement. Probably, the ones who saw you arrive here are now confused.] Then, A figure riding a large eagle beast swooped down from above. From another direction, more people began arriving, eager and excited by the announcement. "Damn! Look at those mithrils!" someone shouted from the crowd. "I don''t even care if I pass the exam anymore. Just one piece of that mithril is enough for me!" another murmured. "Yeah, even a small shard of that ore could make me rich!" More murmurs filled the air as people eyed the shining blue scales on the crocodons'' backs. They were calculating their chances, hunger in their eyes as they thought about how valuable the mithril was. Seojun whispered to himself, "So many people already." Sui, who had been bouncing beside him, piped up, "Kyuuu! Want me to kill them, Master? Kyuuu!" His little form tensed, ready to leap into action. Seojun placed a calming hand on Sui, his expression calm but firm. "No, Sui. We don''t need to cause unnecessary trouble. Let''s avoid drawing too much attention to ourselves." Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Training Sui Seojun muttered to himself, "So many cameras..."He stayed perched in the tree, watching as more and more people arrived, each attempting to fight the mithril crocodons. Many had their own beasts, urging them into battle, but most of them rushed in without a plan. One by one, their numbers crossed out. Shaking his head, Seojun jumped down from the tree and walked a bit away from the chaotic scene. "This might be a good time to start training you, Sui," Sui immediately bounced with excitement, his body jiggling as he replied, "Kyuuu! I''ll do my best, Master! Kyuuu!" Seojun smiled at Sui''s eagerness and opened the system notification to check the new task he got earlier. [ New Task: Train your contracted Dark Slime to unlock its hidden potential. Task Requirements: Complete at least 3 training sessions to evolve the Dark Slime into its next form. Rewards : Increased strength, new abilities, and bond strengthening.] Seojun then tapped the highlighted words ''three training sessions'' and more details appeared: 1. Combat mastery : Engage in controlled combat to increase agility and attack precision. 2. Elemental absorption : Teach the Dark Slime to absorb and utilize different elements in battle. 3. Defensive enhancement: Improve the slime''s defensive capabilities by reinforcing its core stability. Seojun read through the list, nodding to himself. "We''ll start with combat mastery, Are you ready Sui?" "Kyuu! Yes Master!" Seojun then notice tapped that the training session is highlighted too and he tapped the "Combat Mastery" on the task screen, and more detailed instructions appeared: Combat Mastery Training: STAGE 1: Engage your Dark Slime in small-scale battles. Focus on agility and dodging. Sui must avoid taking direct hits while keeping pressure on the target. Recommended duration: 5 minutes per session. STAGE 2: Teach Sui to enhance his attack timing and aim for critical points. Focus on striking vulnerable spots on the enemy. The goal is to land at least 3 critical hits in one battle. STAGE 3: Increase Sui''s endurance and teach him to fight multiple opponents. Focus on combining agility, defense, and offense. Recommended targets: Creatures with defensive abilities or groups of weaker enemies. "Kyuu! What''s all that, Master?" Sui asked, tilting up at the screen curiously. "Combat training for you," Seojun explained, scanning the details. "Kyuu! I can do it, Master!" "Hmm," Seojun muttered, glancing at the instructions on the task screen again. "So, Should we follow this Global system''s instructions or do it my way?" He paused for a moment, thinking. "Nah, let''s try following it. If it doesn''t work, we''ll do it my way." "Kyuu! I trust you, Master!" Sui bounced, eager to start the next stage of the training. Seojun looked around the area, scanning for any lower-level creatures that Sui could train with. After a few moments, he noticed a group of smaller crocodons in the distance, their scales still shimmering but not as intensely as the larger ones. "Hmm, that looks more manageable," he muttered, activating his appraisal skill to get more information. Name: Silver-Scale Crocodon Rank: D Description: This smaller variant of the Mithril Crocodon has silver scales instead of mithril. While its defense is weaker, it still has sharp claws and shoots scales when threatened. "Perfect," Seojun said, turning to Sui. "This one''s not mithril, just a lower-rank Silver-Scale Crocodon. It should be good for your first training." "Kyuu! Let''s go, Master!" Sui bounced excitedly, ready to begin. Seojun let the task screen open, showing the first stage of the training: --- Stage 1: Engage your Dark Slime in small-scale battles. Focus on agility and dodging. Sui must avoid taking direct hits while keeping pressure on the target. Recommended duration: 5 minutes per session. After reading the instructions, Seojun walked to the side, keeping a watchful eye on Sui and glanced at the smaller Silver-Scale Crocodon in the distance nibbling on a mushroom. "Alright, Sui," Seojun said in a calm voice. "For this training, we''re going to focus on agility and dodging. No attacking, just avoiding hits. Understand?" "Kyuu! Agility! No attacks, got it!" Sui bounced in agreement, preparing to follow Seojun''s orders. Seojun watched closely as Sui began the task, engaging with the Silver-Scale Crocodon by drawing its attention. But it quickly became clear that Sui''s movements were a bit sluggish¡ªhe was having trouble dodging effectively, often moving too late or too slowly to avoid the crocodon''s swipes. "Hmm... Sui''s agility isn''t great," Seojun thought, realizing he hadn''t fully appraised Sui yet so he activated his appraisal skill. Name: Sui (Familiar) Type: Dark Slime Rank: D Strength: F Agility: E Stamina: D Mana: A Seojun frowned as he reviewed the stats. Sui''s agility was lower than he expected, and it explained why dodging was difficult. However, his mana was extremely high¡ªsomething that could be useful later on. Seojun muttered to himself, "Sui seems weaker than before." Just then, his system chimed in with a calm voice. [Host, Sui is affected by the energy of this realm. When he arrived here, he was reset to a lower state. However, his skills are still intact, and he can still use them.] "That explains it," Seojun replied, nodding. "This could be Sui''s weakness in this new world." [Host, I advise you to be strict during training to help Sui adapt and improve.] Seojun took a deep breath, realizing he needed to take the training seriously. "I guess I have to. I''m sorry, Sui. But this is for your own good." Turning his attention back to Sui, Seojun began the training session. "Okay, Sui! Focus on dodging. I want you to watch the crocodon''s movements carefully and respond quickly!" Sui nodded eagerly, his eyes fixed on the smaller Silver-Scale Crocodon as it moved around. Seojun watched closely, taking note of how Sui was dodging. "Don''t just wait for it to attack! Anticipate its movements! Move side to side!" Seojun shouted, his voice firm. As the crocodon lunged, Sui tried to dodge but stumbled. "No, no! You need to be quicker!" Seojun encouraged. "Get ready! Jump to the left!" Sui sprang to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the crocodon''s sharp teeth. "Good! Now, keep moving! Don''t stand still!" Seojun called out, feeling more determined to push Sui. "Use your slime body to be flexible! You can stretch and squeeze your way around its attacks!" Sui began to mimic Seojun''s instructions, using his gelatinous body to slip under the crocodon''s swipes. "Kyuu! I''m trying my best, Master!" he exclaimed, bouncing excitedly. "Focus! Remember, you can''t get hit!" Seojun said, feeling a mix of concern and encouragement. "If you get hit, we might not have another chance! Keep your eyes on the target!" Sui listened intently, improving as the training session continued. Seojun shouted out commands, guiding Sui''s movements with precision. "Now! Jump over the tail! Don''t just dodge; leap over it!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Sui executed the jump, Seojun clapped. "Yes! That''s it! You''re getting the hang of it!" They continued the training, with Seojun emphasizing the importance of timing and observation. He made Sui repeat the drills, pushing him to engage more effectively with the crocodon that is now five. "Four more minutes! Keep going, Sui! You''re doing great!" Seojun cheered, feeling proud of his progress. As they trained, he noticed Sui''s movements becoming sharper and more confident. With each successful dodge, Seojun felt a sense of hope that Sui would regain his strength and become even stronger than before. Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Familiar Vs. Familar The training session finally came to an end. Sui was panting and looked tired, but there was a spark of determination in his eyes.[Camera''s blocked, Host.] The system announced, and in an instant, Seojun teleported in front of Sui. He kicked off the nearest Silver-Scale Crocodon, sending it crashing into a tree with a loud thud. Sui tried to catch his breath, "K-Kyuu¡­ Master! How did I do?" His voice was shaky, and he could barely speak properly after all the training. "You did great" Seojun encouraged, giving Sui a gentle pat on the head. "Your dodging improved a lot." "Really?" Sui perked up, a little excited despite his exhaustion. "I-I thought I messed up when I tripped earlier kyuu¡­" "Everyone makes mistakes, Sui. What matters is that you kept going and learned from them," Seojun replied, smiling. "You dodged all the attacks." "Kyuu! I''ll get even better next time!" Sui declared, his energy returning slightly. "Can we train more? I want to get stronger!" "Of course, but we need to take a break first," Seojun said, noticing how tired Sui was. "You''ve done enough for today. Let''s eat something and rest." Sui nodded, a little disappointed but understanding. "Kyuu Okay, Master. But I promise I''ll train harder next time kyuu! How can i protect Master when I became weak!" As Seojun and Sui were about to rest, they suddenly heard loud laughter, they turned to see three people walking toward them, their hands filled with shining mithril ore. "Look at that pathetic slime! Are you serious? A slime as a familiar?!" one of the mockers jeered, pointing at Sui and bursting into laughter again. "Yeah! What a joke! What kind of training is that supposed to be?" another person chimed in, crossing his arms. "You really think that thing can fight?" The third person stepped closer, smirking. "You should just give up. Slimes are useless! I can''t believe you''re wasting your time on that." "Useless Master even had a Useless familiar" the first one added, shaking his head. "You could at least get a proper familiar. What''s next? A pet rock?" As the three people continued to laugh, Sui''s eyes narrowed, and he looked ready to pounce. '' They''re mocking my master Kyuu!'' But then he remembered Seojun''s words: "Kyuu Master said that Don''t get worked up at simple mocking Kyuu" "Just give up and leave the fighting to the real familiars. You''re embarrassing yourself!" the second one shouted, laughing even harder. Seojun stood quietly, He thought about what to do with those three but decided not to do anything. He wanted to see if Sui would listen to his earlier advice. A small smile formed on his lips as he observed Sui shaking, trying hard not to attack. Good job, Sui, he thought, feeling proud of his familiar''s restraint. "Kyuu! Master, I want to fight them!" Sui exclaimed, jumping up and down in excitement. Seojun patted Sui''s head gently. "You did a good job not getting affected by them," he praised. "Because you said it, Master, kyuu! But it''s so hard!" Sui replied, his teary eyes betraying his frustration. Seojun realized that Sui was similar to a kid who got worked up easily. Then, one of the them stepped forward, smirking. "Then I select your slime for my familiar task, and you can''t deny it!" he declared confidently. [Everyone has different tasks assigned, Host. It looks like their familiars'' next task is to fight with other familiars.] "Master, kyuu! I accept it!" Sui said, brimming with determination. "Kyuu kyuu kyuu! Hahaha! Is that all your slime can do?" the mocker laughed, clearly enjoying the moment. Since Sui spoke in kyuu sounds, the others couldn''t understand what he said. "I think he can only win by cuteness!" another mocked, joining in on the laughter. Seojun sighed, sliding down the task screen to check Sui''s next training. The new task read: Stage 2: Teach Sui to enhance his attack timing and aim for critical points. Focus on striking vulnerable spots on the enemy. The goal is to land at least 3 critical hits in one battle. "Please, kyuu, Master!" Sui urged, looking up at Seojun with big, hopeful eyes. "Okay, let''s do it," Seojun accepted, ready to support his familiar. Just then, a loud ding in the white screen above them. Announcement: First Familiar vs. Familiar Battle! ???? The moment has arrived! The participants and their masters are now being summoned to the FVF Arena for the inaugural Familiar vs. Familiar Battle! ???? Participants: Sui, The Dark Slime Shadow, The shadow Wisp Types of Defeat: Out of Arena Surrender Killed With that, a magic circle glowed beneath them, summoning them back to the Mithril Skylands. They landed in a large arena, surrounded by thick trees and lush greenery. Sui and the familiar of the mocker stood on opposite sides of a square stage, while Seojun and the mocker watched from the ground below. Seojun sighed, noticing how they were gaining attention again, probably a lot will watch them as this is the first Familiar VS. Familiar in the entrance exam. Seojun stood beside the square stage with Sui hovering above it, feeling a mix of excitement and determination. Although the arena was mostly empty at first, he could sense that people would be arriving soon to watch the spectacle unfold. "Alright, Sui," Seojun said, his voice calm but firm. "Apply everything from your first training session. For stage 2, you''ll focus on striking vulnerable spots on your opponent. The goal is to land at least three critical hits." "Kyuu! Okay, Master! But what skill should I use?" Sui asked eagerly, bouncing in place. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun pulled up Sui''s skill list to check what abilities he had. Acid Splash Shadow Manipulation Dark Pulse Shadow Meld Shadow Drain Dark Shield and more. "You have so many skills," Seojun muttered in surprise. "Kyuu! That''s because I want to be the strongest! With that, I became the Shadowed Ravine Lord. But now that I''ve arrived here, I can''t use some of my skills because they hurt me," Sui said, a hint of sadness in his voice. Seojun thought for a moment. "Hmm, all your skills are a bit too powerful for your rank. To avoid confusion with everyone watching, just use this one," "Kyuu! Okay, Master!" Sui responded, his energy returning as he prepared for battle. As they stood at the edge of the arena, the opposing familiar''s master shouted, mocking them. "What are you talking about? Escaping? Is that all your slime can do?" Laughter erupted from the small group of onlookers who had started to gather, and Seojun felt a wave of pressure. The laughter grew louder as more people arrived, their eyes glinting with excitement and anticipation. "Why did he accept his duel? Is he crazy?" "Maybe, Who''s idiot would let his familiar fiht a obviously strong familiar" "I''ll make your slime cry Just wait until my familiar crushes it! You''ll be begging for mercy!" Seojun glanced at Sui, who was shaking slightly, trying to keep his composure despite the taunts. Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Slime Vs. Shadow Wisp As the crowd continued to gather in the arena, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement. The entrance exam was being live-broadcasted to non-awakened people, who could only watch through the accounts of their awakeners that recording it. Phones were held up, and the comments flowed in. "Slime vs. Shadow Wisp?" one viewer read aloud, his voice filled with disbelief. "Is the slime''s master an idiot? Didn''t he see the difference between his slime and the Shadow Wisp?" another friend replied, shaking his head. "Poor slime," a third viewer chimed in, their tone laced with sympathy. "The slime is going to get killed! Wait, what happens to the slime then?" one of them wondered, his eyes glued to the screen. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think that''s why he''s not scared," his friend responded thoughtfully. "His slime will die in battle, but it''ll come back to life again. If it does, he can''t form a contract with it anymore, though. He''d have to find another familiar." "Geez, that''s sad," the first viewer sighed. "Forming a contract with a slime just means he has low mana." They nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting a mix of concern and curiosity about the battle unfolding before them. They continued to watch as Seojun stood confidently beside Sui, who was getting ready to face the Shadow Wisp on the other side of the arena. As the countdown began, the viewers could only speculate about what might happen next. Would Sui manage to surprise everyone, or would the odds prove too great for the little slime? As the battle was about to start, some of the people watching got frustrated. "Ugh, it''s boring. Let''s watch someone else!" one of them said, already switching to another live stream. "Yeah, we already know who''s going to win," another agreed, turning off the match and looking for other participants. But Seojun stayed focused on the task at hand. He appraised the familiar in front of them. Name: Shadow Wisp Rank: C Description: It can blend into shadows, becoming nearly invisible and difficult to target. Known for its quick movements, it uses stealth and agility to outmaneuver opponents. The Wisp can absorb light to create areas of darkness that disorient enemies, enhancing its tactical advantage in battles. Seojun narrowed his eyes. "It''s shadow versus shadow, but it''s only one rank higher than Sui," he muttered. The Shadow Wisp floated in the air, moving smoothly. It looked intimidating, especially with its insect-like wings that gave it an otherworldly presence. The Shadow Wisp resembles a large, floating insect with a body made of dark mist. Its shape is similar to that of a giant moth, with translucent, glowing wings. The master of the Shadow Wisp stood confidently with a wicked grin. He looked at his familiar and said, "I only care about the mithril so I enter this Entrance exam. Once I defeat that slime, The guilds will notice me and recruit me hahaha! They will run and fight to get me!" He laughed darkly, his eyes glinting with excitement. "Let''s show that slime what real power looks like! Shadow, destroy it! Make that little creature suffer! I want it to feel hopeless before it loses!" The Shadow Wisp floated in place, its dark form pulsing with energy. It seemed to understand its master''s words, ready to unleash its power against Sui. The master continued, "With every hit, make it cry! Let everyone see how weak it truly is!" He couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of the attention he would get. "Once the battle is over, I''ll be the talk of the arena. They''ll all know my name!" As the crowd began to gather, the master prepared for the battle, eager to prove his strength and claim the mithril prize. In the center of the forest sanctuary, the judges Gideon, Thomas, and the others felt a dark energy rising. They sensed the Shadow Wisp master ill intent, which made them uneasy. "What are we going to do about him?" one judge asked, worry in his voice. "We''ll observe and see if he deserves to have a familiar," Thomas replied. He didn''t like how the master used his familiar for greedy reasons. He believed everyone should treasure their familiars and treat them like family. The way the Shadow Wisp''s master acted felt wrong to him. "He''s not even interested in this; he has another purpose," Gideon commented, watching the scene unfold. Suddenly, the Shadow Wisp''s master shouted, "Kill that slime, Shadow!" The Shadow Wisp shot forward with incredible speed. At that moment, Sui''s instincts kicked in. "Kyuu!" he squeaked as he jumped back, narrowly avoiding the first attack. The Shadow Wisp flew straight at him, its shadowy tendrils reaching out like dark claws. He crouched low and watched the Wisp closely. When it lunged again, Sui rolled to the side, just missing the attack. The ground shook slightly as the Shadow Wisp crashed into the spot where he had been standing. "Kyuu! That was close!" Sui exclaimed, bouncing back up. He focused on the rhythm of the battle. The Shadow Wisp was fast, but Sui had agility on his side. The Wisp flew around, trying to catch Sui off guard. It struck again, but Sui jumped up, flipping over the shadowy creature. The crowd gasped at his quick movements. Sui felt the adrenaline rush through him. He dashed left and right, weaving through the air as he dodged the Wisp''s attacks. "Kyuu!" But just as he thought he had the upper hand, the Shadow Wisp blended into the shadows, becoming nearly invisible. Sui''s eyes widened in shock as he realized it had vanished before him. Just as he attempted to refocus, the Wisp reappeared in a flash, launching a sudden, unexpected strike. "Kyuu!" Sui cried out as the dark tendril caught him off guard, slamming into him with surprising force. He was knocked back, his form splattering against the ground. He felt a moment of pain, but it quickly faded. He struggled to regain his balance, his confidence shaken but not broken. Chapter 186: Chapter 186: It call her Sui lay on the ground, feeling sad as tears welled up in his tiny eyes. He had really wanted to win, especially after hearing that guy insult his master. The little slime trembled as he let out a soft cry. "Kyuu¡­ kyuuu¡­" he sobbed, his voice filled with sadness. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Sui felt himself being lifted off the ground. When he looked up, he saw Seojun smiling gently at him. "You did a great job, Sui. I''m proud of you," Seojun said. Sui''s eyes widened, and he almost burst into tears again, this time from happiness. He jumped onto Seojun''s face, his tiny body wobbling with excitement. "Kyuuu! Kyuuu! I really wanted to defeat him, Master!" Sui cried, nuzzling Seojun''s cheek. As the crowd began to disperse, leaving the arena to return to their previous activities, Seojun pointed toward the Shadow Wisp. "You did defeat him, Sui. Look." Sui turned and saw the Shadow Wisp being kicked and beaten by its own master, who was angrily shouting, "Useless creature! How dare you lose to a mere slime? You''re a disgrace!" The cruel words made Sui''s little heart ache. "He knows that you won and is blaming the Wisp," Seojun said, his tone growing a bit serious. "Kyuu! Master, let''s do something!" Sui cried out as he leapt down to the ground, ready to act. Before Sui could rush forward, the system intervened, blocking his view of the area and hiding the other guy from sight. When the view cleared, Sui realized there was no one else left around. In the blink of an eye, Seojun teleported behind the angry man, grabbing his collar and then letting go, causing the man to fly backward and crash into a tree with a thud. The impact left him stunned as he struggled to get back up. Meanwhile, Sui bounced over to the Shadow Wisp, who was lying on the ground, having a hard time standing. Seojun crouched beside the weakened creature and gently placed his hand on it, channeling healing energy. "What are you doing to my familiar?! Mind your own business, you fool!" the man shouted angrily, threwing a punch at Seojun. Before the attack could reach, Sui leapt from the ground and intercepted it, knocking the man back with a forceful bounce. "Kyuuu!" Sui cried as he shielded Seojun and the Shadow Wisp from harm. Seojun stood up, turning his gaze toward the man, who was still glaring angrily. Sui shook with anger, extending a long slime arm toward the man. A ball of dark energy started to form at the tip of Sui''s outstretched limb, growing darker and more menacing by the second. Just as Sui was about to unleash the attack, Seojun flicked his finger, causing the dark ball to vanish instantly. Sui blinked in surprise, his anger fading into shock. "Calm down, Sui," Seojun said firmly. "It''s over now. The cameras'' time is up, so we''re not blocked anymore." The man, still furious, shouted, "Why are you meddling in our business?! Shadow! Get over here, you worthless creature!" He snarled, pointing at the Shadow Wisp. Sui glanced at the Wisp, trying to reach out to it. "No, don''t go, kyuuu! He doesn''t deserve you," Sui said, his voice trembling with concern. But the Shadow Wisp didn''t respond. It floated back toward its master, ignoring Seojun and Sui completely. As it reached the man, he began to laugh mockingly. "See? Even a dumb creature like that knows who its master is," he sneered. In the Skyland Center Sanctuary, the atmosphere was tense. Thomas suddenly stood up, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "Damn it!" "Wait, Sir Thomas, the camera is back!" one of the judges said, turning the attention back to the large screen. The judges were met with a confusing sight¡ªthe Shadow Wisp was now with Seojun, hovering close to him and the slime, while the Wisp''s master stood injured and furious in the background. The judges exchanged bewildered glances. "What happened while the cameras were down?" one asked, struggling to piece together the scene. "Why is #601 doing in there?" Before anyone could answer, the Wisp''s master shouted angrily, "Why are you meddling in our business?! Shadow! Get over here, you worthless creature!" He waved his arm toward the Wisp, commanding it to return to him. The Shadow Wisp hesitated for a moment before it began floating towards its master. Seeing this, one of the judges murmured, "Are familiars always that loyal to their masters?" There was a note of pity in the judge''s voice. Gideon cleared his throat and explained, "Familiars are bound by contract to serve their master, but they are not mindless. They can sense emotions, intentions, and fairness." "Poor Shadow Wisp," another judge whispered, watching as the creature approached its master. "What are you going to do now, Sir Thomas? Sir Gideon?" As the Wisp reached its master, The Wisp''s master, growing impatient, reached out as if to grab it. The judges gasped in surprise, and Gideon stood up as well. "He doesn''t deserve a familiar," Gideon said sternly. "He''s eliminated." As he prepared to teleport down to the scene, Thomas spoke up. "Wait, look closely. It brought out the Caller" The Wisp dodged his grasp. It pulled out a small violet crystal from within itself, holding it in the air. "What is that?" the Wisp''s master barked, his face twisting with confusion. "What are you doing, you stupid creature?!" All eyes were on the Shadow Wisp as it held the small violet crystal. The Wisp stared at its master for a long moment, then, with a sudden and decisive motion, smashed the crystal against the ground. Thomas and Gideon both breathed a sigh of relief, saying in unison, "Good thing, it called the Mother." "The Mother?" the other judges echoed in confusion. Thomas turned to explain, "Every familiar carries a small violet crystal known as a Caller. When they break it, they summon her¡ªthe Mother of Familiars, who watches over all contracts and can intervene in cases of severe mistreatment." Back in the arena, the Wisp''s master raised his hands to shield his eyes as a bright white light began to fill the area, accompanied by a swirling small tornado of energy. The light grew stronger, forcing him to stumble back and fall to the ground, his face contorted in fear and disbelief. The atmosphere buzzed with an intense energy, signaling the arrival of someone¡ªor something¡ªpowerful. Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Contract Eliminated As the light faded, a massive creature emerged¡ªa human-sized Fenrir with white fur, blue eyes, and nine flowing tails swaying behind it. A blue mark glowed on its forehead, exuding a regal presence. The Wisp''s master squinted, disbelief twisting his features. "What the...? A Fenrir? But it has nine tails! A fox?!" The Shadow Wisp floated shakily toward the Fenrir, its small form trembling as it began to cry. The Fenrir wrapped it up gently, using its tails to hug and comfort the Wisp, sheltering it close. The Wisp''s master, regaining his composure, staggered to his feet and shouted angrily, "Hey! Give me back my familiar, you fox-fenrir!" But as the Fenrir finished comforting the Wisp and turned its gaze upon him, a cold shiver ran down his spine. The intensity of its stare felt like it pierced straight into his soul. Its overwhelming aura pressed down on him, so suffocatingly heavy that he stumbled backward, his knees almost buckling. "W-what do you want?!" he shouted, his voice tinged with fear. "Why are you doing this to me?!" The Fenrir''s voice was calm and powerful as it spoke, "You do not deserve my child." The man''s eyes widened in horror as he felt a sharp pain in his chest, gasping as if something vital had been ripped away. He clutched his chest, trying to understand what was happening. When he looked up, he saw a golden piece of paper floating in the air. His face paled as recognition set in. "T-the Familiar Contract!" he stammered, the words catching in his throat. Desperation filled his voice as he shouted, "W-what are you doing?! Give it back to me!" The Fenrir only stared at him coldly, and another wave of pain surged through his chest, making him double over. "W-what''s going on...?" he gasped. Then, with a swift motion, the Fenrir bit into the Familiar Contract, tearing it into pieces. The man screamed, "No! What have you done?!" A notification showed up to him [Familiar Contract terminated.] The realization hit him like a punch to the gut, and he fell to his knees, his face etched with despair. The bond was gone, and there was nothing he could do to get it back. The Shadow Wisp bowed to the Fenrir, showing its gratitude before beginning to fly away. However, the man struggled back to his feet, shouting in anger, "Where do you think you''re going?! Come here!" He reached out to grab the Wisp, but the familiar turned and launched a swift attack. Dark energy slammed into him, sending him crashing into a nearby tree. He collapsed to the ground, stunned and shocked that his own familiar had attacked him. The spectators who had witnessed the scene felt a sense of satisfaction. Many murmured to each other that the man deserved what happened. Meanwhile, Seojun leaned casually against a tree. The camera monitoring the area was now blocked, and he spoke quietly, "How''s Mom?" In front of him, the Fenrir-Fox transformed into a small cat-like form, with blue eyes still glowing softly. "She''s okay, Master," it answered. "I want to stay, but the summon only lasts for one minute. A favor, Master... Can you punish him?" "You don''t have to ask, Nymira," "Thank you, Master," Nymira replied, bowing her small head. "As I was summoned as the Mother, I have no right to attack him. Be careful, Master. We''ll be waiting for you." With that, Nymira''s form shimmered and disappeared from sight. The camera''s view switched back, and Seojun turned to pick up Sui, who was eagerly waiting by his side. "You want him?" he asked. Sui''s eyes gleamed with determination. "Kyuu! Yes, please, Master!" he exclaimed, nodding vigorously. Seojun''s smile widened slightly as he watched his little slime''s eagerness. "Then let''s give him what he deserves." Seojun''s system spoke up, "I''ll cover the cameras and block the live feed for 3 minutes. After that, I won''t be able to cover it again." Seojun nodded. "That''s enough time." He glanced down at Sui, who was practically vibrating with anticipation. "Let''s wait a little." The minutes ticked by slowly. The man who had been shouting and hitting the tree had now started pacing, his frustration growing with every second. He had no idea that the cameras were blocked. Finally, the system''s voice rang out, "Now, Host." Seojun''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at Sui. "Go ahead." "Kyuu!" Sui shot forward, moving swiftly toward the man, who noticed the slime too late. Before he could react, Sui had already slammed into him, knocking him off his feet. He stumbled back, falling to the ground with a grunt. "W-what is this?!" the man yelled, scrambling to get up. "You...! How dare you?!" Seojun approached slowly, his gaze cold and unforgiving. "This is for how you''ve treated your familiar And for thinking you could continue to mistreat others without consequences." Sui hovered nearby, glowing faintly as it prepared to strike again. The man attempted to get up and run, but Sui lashed out with a dark energy pulse, sending him crashing back to the ground. He groaned in pain, unable to find the strength to stand again. Seojun stepped closer, looking down at him. "Apologize to the Wisp, or this will get worse." The man struggled to his feet, glaring defiantly at Seojun and Sui. "Why should I apologize to that useless creature?" he spat. "The Wisp was weak, that''s why it left me! It''s worthless!" Sui''s eyes glowed with anger, and without waiting for Seojun''s command, it darted forward, striking the man with a powerful hit that sent him tumbling back to the ground. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kyuu!" Sui cried, slamming into him again and again, knocking the air out of his lungs. Each hit was harder than the last, leaving the man gasping and bruised. "Stop! You filthy slime!" he shouted, trying to crawl away, but Sui wouldn''t relent. It bounced forward, using its dark energy to blast him backward, leaving him lying motionless on the ground. Still, the man struggled, using what little strength he had left to push himself up. But his legs wobbled, and he could barely stay upright. Seojun walked over and squatted down beside him. "You''re done," he said, glancing over at Sui. "Sui, go behind the tree." "Kyuu, Yes Master" Sui responded, giving one last glare to the man before bouncing away to wait behind the tree, still glowing with faint dark energy. Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Acting time Seojun glanced at the timer displayed by his system¡ªonly a minute had passed since he started covering the camera. He couldn''t afford much more time. Grabbing the man by the hair, he yanked his head back and leaned closer. "If I had more time, I''d like to punish you much longer," . The beaten man, barely conscious, struggled to speak. "W-Who are you¡­? Why¡­ are you doing this¡­ to me? Are you a member of¡ª" His words were cut short when Seojun''s system interrupted. [Host, Gideon the Dragonoid is preparing to teleport to your location,] "Tsk," Seojun clicked his tongue in annoyance. There wasn''t time to waste. He placed his hand on the man''s face, and black smoke began to rise from his palm. The man''s eyes widened with horror, but no sound escaped his lips. His body trembled violently, and his face contorted with visible pain as his very soul seemed to be ripped from his body, slowly being sucked away. A moment later, the man vanished entirely, and the number displayed above his head on the screen was crossed out. Without a second to lose, Seojun teleported back to Sui and then immediately to the Mithril Skyland, appearing beside a large tree. [Good timing, Host,] the system remarked as Gideon arrived at the previous location, only to find it empty. The Dragonoid frowned, scanning the area, but there was no trace of Seojun or the man he had been dealing with. Meanwhile, as the camera cover lifted, the spectators saw Seojun being flung back by the Mithril Crocodon, crashing against the tree. He was struggling to get up, as if he had just been attacked. Gideon, appearing back in the Center sanctuary, observed the scene carefully. His brow furrowed with suspicion. "What happened? Both No.601 and 111 is covered and now nowhere to found," he muttered to himself. His gaze then shifted to the crossed-out number on the screen, belonging to the man Seojun had dealt with. "Put him in the blacklist," Gideon ordered, and his assistant quickly nodded, carrying out the command. But outside the Entrance exam, it was already too late for that man. His existence had been quietly erased and he would never return. Three days later, Seojun was walking with Sui by his side, holding a piece of the most valuable Mithril¡ªa Mithril Heart from the Crocodon Cave, taken from the Queen herself. As he strolled along, he noticed a few groups of people nearby, which made it difficult for him to move freely. The system couldn''t block the camera anymore, so he had to be careful. "Kyuu! Master, I''m hungry!" Sui whined, his small body trembling with need. Ever since the entrance exam, they had barely eaten anything other than fruits they found, and sometimes, even those were stolen by other creatures. It was lunchtime, and Seojun knew they needed something more substantial. He scanned the area and spotted a magical beast nearby. It was a massive boar-like creature, standing taller than a human with thick, dark fur and glowing red eyes. Using his appraisal skill, [STATUS] Name: Infernal RazorBack Rank: D Description: Infernal Razorback: A fire-element beast known for its tough hide and sharp tusks. Its meat is said to be exceptionally tender and flavorful. "Well, Sui, looks like lunch is right in front of us," Seojun said, a small grin forming on his lips. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My acting skills will be tested," Seojun thought as he readied himself. He glanced at Sui and whispered, "Go around the other side, Sui. We''ll trap it together." Sui gave a small nod, "Kyuu!" and bounced off, circling the opposite direction. Meanwhile, Seojun approached the Infernal Razorback cautiously, his expression tense, mimicking the way an E-rank awakener would approach a dangerous creature. The Infernal Razorback snorted, its red eyes locking onto Seojun. It lowered its head, ready to charge, and without warning, it lunged forward, kicking up dirt and leaves as it barreled straight toward him. Seojun''s movements were deliberate and slightly sluggish, as if he was barely able to dodge. He rolled to the side just in time, the boar''s tusks missing him by inches. "Woah, that was close!" he exclaimed, his voice breathy, making sure to sound as if he was struggling to catch his breath. He swung his sword, aiming for the boar''s side, but his strike was deliberately weaker than usual. The blade glanced off the beast''s thick hide, leaving only a shallow cut. The Infernal Razorback roared in anger and spun around, swinging one of its tusks toward Seojun, who jumped back just in time, landing on one knee. He let out a pained grunt, as if the force of the beast''s swing had nearly knocked him over. Sui, meanwhile, had positioned himself behind the boar. "Kyuu!" he cried out, leaping at the creature. The small slime formed a sharp blade with his body, striking the boar''s back leg. Though it was a decent hit, the Razorback barely seemed to notice. It bucked and kicked its hind legs, sending Sui rolling backward. Seojun took this moment to spring forward again, his sword aimed at the creature''s neck. But just as he swung, the boar sidestepped, and his attack once more only grazed its hide. He stumbled making it look like he had overextended himself. The Razorback seized the opportunity and charged again, this time catching Seojun in the side. He let himself be thrown a few feet away, hitting the ground with a grunt. "Damn... This thing is tough," he muttered, loud enough for anyone who might be watching to hear. Sui bounced back into the fight, forming a spiky shield as he faced the Razorback head-on. "Kyuu! Kyuu!" he cried, trying to distract the beast. The Razorback snarled and tried to swipe at Sui with its tusks, but the little slime managed to dodge and even land a few more minor hits. Seojun got up slowly, acting as if he was in pain. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and steadied his breathing, then moved back in, swinging his sword in a clumsy, desperate manner. His strikes seemed to lack precision, and each swing seemed to take more effort than the last. But underneath the act, Seojun was calculating, watching for the perfect moment. The Infernal Razorback was tiring, its movements growing slower as it continued to fend off both Seojun and Sui. Finally, Seojun saw his opening. He swung his sword enough to finish it but unfortunately the sword he picked up from earlier broke and suddenly the Razorback jumped at him. Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Its everywhere An arrow whistled through the air, striking the beast in the eye. The force of the arrow was so strong that it pierced deep into the skull, and the Infernal Razorback let out a final, pained grunt before collapsing to the ground, lifeless. Seojun blinked in surprise, glancing over his shoulder to see where the arrow had come from. The Razorback collapsed from the arrow, its life fading away. Seojun lay on the ground, pretending to catch his breath, and thought, Someone interrupted my movie. He turned his head to see who had shot the arrow. Standing not far away was a woman with long, flowing red hair and bright yellow eyes that seemed to pierce right through him. She was gorgeous, with a perfectly curved figure, wearing a sleek, modern outfit that hugged her body. Her clothes were made from fine materials, giving her an air of elegance, and she held a golden bow in her hand, which shimmered under the light, hinting at her wealth and status. [Host, stick to your role. The director is getting angry,] the system warned, breaking Seojun''s thoughts. Seojun shook his head, muttering, "Looks like you''re enjoying this, system." [A bit,] The woman''s gaze stayed fixed on him as she calmly remarked, "Fighting a D-rank Razorback made you that tired? Just how weak are you?" Seojun let himself fall back to the ground, breathing heavily with his eyes closed. "I take that as a compliment. Phew! I thought we were done for! Thank you for that, Miss," he said, keeping up the act. The woman clicked her tongue, her footsteps moving away. Seojun opened one eye to see her leaving, then sat up, still acting exhausted. [What kind of person is your role, Host? How about trying to be a pervert?] "A pervert? Are you serious, system?" Seojun frowned. [I just thought... don''t you want a harem, Host? Like those in anime?] Seojun''s expression grew more suspicious. "Just what are you watching, system?" [...] "Don''t tell me you''re watching a henta¡ª" he began, but before he could finish, the system interrupted quickly, [Host, the food will spoil if you don''t cook it now!] Seojun raised an eyebrow. It was clear the system was trying to avoid finishing that conversation. Seojun decided not to push the system any further and let the topic go as he also don''t like that topic. He glanced at Sui, who was trembling slightly while staring at the dead Razorback. "Don''t worry, Sui," he said softly. "We''re going to eat well today." Standing up, he walked over to gather some nearby branches and dry leaves. He found a couple of rocks and struck them together skillfully, creating sparks. After a few tries, the leaves caught fire, and he carefully added more branches to make the fire grow stronger. Next, Seojun approached the Razorback and began the process of preparing the meat. He worked quickly, peeling off the tough skin with a sharp knife, revealing the fresh meat underneath. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He cut out large pieces, making sure to remove any parts that were too tough or not good for eating. Once he had enough meat, he looked around and spotted a fallen tree nearby. The trunk was cut at just the right height, making it a perfect makeshift table. He placed the meat on the tree trunk and set up the fire close by. Using some of the thicker branches, he crafted a simple roasting spit and started cooking the meat over the open flame, turning it carefully to make sure it cooked evenly. The smell of roasting Razorback meat soon filled the air and Seojun''s stomach also grumbled. Seojun chuckled as he turned the meat over the fire. "Looks like my role this time is a professional cook, huh, Sui?" he said with a grin. The little slime made a curious "Kyuu?" sound, tilting its head to one side. He glanced around, thinking about what else he could add to make the meal more flavorful. His eyes scanned the forest, searching for anything that could be used as ingredients. After a short walk nearby, he found some useful things: 1. Luminous Herb - A glowing green plant that thrived in the shadows. 2. Crimson Petals - Bright red flowers that shimmered like jewels. 3. Starlight Root - A root that sparkled like stars, known for its earthy flavor. 4. Moonshade Mushrooms - These bioluminescent mushrooms grew in clusters and had a rich, savory taste. 5. Mystic Spice Berries - Small, blue berries that grew in bunches on nearby bushes. Returning to the fire, he saw Sui looking curious. "Kyuu, What are those Master?" Sui asked, eyeing the handful of magical plants and roots Seojun was carrying. "These are ingredients," Seojun explained, setting them on the makeshift table. "In a forest, you can find all sorts of things that make food taste better and give you special benefits if you know where to look. See these glowing leaves? They''re Luminous Herbs. They not only add a sweet flavor but also help heal any minor wounds." He showed Sui the Crimson Petals. "These are called Crimson Petals. They add a spicy kick to our meal, and their vibrant color is a sign of their strength. You have to be careful with how much you use, though; a little goes a long way." Next, he pointed to the Starlight Root. "This one is Starlight Root. It has a nutty taste when cooked and gives you energy. We can slice it thinly and mix it with the meat." Sui nodded, absorbing the information as Seojun continued. "These Moonshade Mushrooms are bioluminescent and add a savory depth to the dish. We can chop them up and toss them in while the meat is cooking." Finally, he held up the Mystic Spice Berries. "And these small blue berries? They''ll add a tangy sweetness and help improve our stamina. A great boost after a long day of adventures!" Seojun quickly prepared the ingredients, chopping up the Luminous Herb and Crimson Petals and slicing the Starlight Root thinly. He diced the Moonshade Mushrooms and tossed everything into the pot over the fire, letting the warmth bring out all the magical flavors. Seojun stirred the pot, letting the delicious aroma fill the air. "These ingredients are similar to some we have on Earth. For example, the Luminous Herb is a lot like onions. It adds sweetness and a bit of crunch. The Crimson Petals remind me of chili flakes, which add a nice kick to the dish. And the Starlight Root is kind of like potatoes¡ªgreat for adding substance and flavor." Sui''s eyes widened with excitement. "Wow! Kyuu! You know a lot, Master!" It bounced happily, its little body shimmering with enthusiasm. Seojun chuckled at Sui''s reaction. "Hmm, these ingredients also exist in the Abyss, though. They might look different or have different names, but their properties are quite similar. It''s funny how some things connect across worlds." He continued to stir, mixing in the Moonshade Mushrooms and adding the Mystic Spice Berries at the end for that extra tang. "Cooking is all about improvisation and knowing your ingredients is the key to making a great meal," he said, smiling at Sui. The pot bubbled away, filling the air with an enticing scent, and Seojun felt a sense of pride in his culinary skills, even in this magical world. "Once this is done, we''ll have a feast to remember" he declared, looking forward to sharing the meal with Sui. Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Chamber of Golden Guardian As the pot bubbled away, Sui bounced excitedly. "Master, I want to see!" it squeaked, eyes sparkling with anticipation. Seojun picked up Sui and turned to the pot. The aroma wafted toward them, filling the air with mouthwatering scents. "Wow! It smells good, Master! It looks delicious! Do you always cook like this in the Abyss, Host Master?! Kyuu!" Sui exclaimed, its tiny body vibrating with excitement. "Yeah, this was my other pastime besides fighting," Seojun replied, gently placing Sui back down. Unbeknownst to Seojun, many eyes were on him, admiring his skills. Several participants nearby felt their stomachs rumble as they caught a whiff of the fragrant dish. Some hadn''t eaten properly for three days, and the enticing aroma made their mouths water. In the center sanctuary, Thomas nodded thoughtfully. "A doctor should also know how to identify whether something can be eaten or not," he remarked. The judges, overhearing him, leaned in. "Did 601 get your attention, Sir Thomas?" one asked. "He''s weak, but it''s not impossible for him to be one of the top Beast Doctors. I''m amazed at his knowledge. He moves wisely and calculatedly," Thomas said, and several judges nodded in agreement. They had initially come to watch Seojun fail, but seeing Gideon and Thomas focused on him piqued their curiosity. He was weak, yes, but he moved with purpose, treating his familiar like family rather than just a tool. Back with Seojun, Sui finally took a taste of the food. Its eyes widened, and it jumped up, overwhelmed by the flavor. "You''re amazing, Master! Kyuu! This is the first and most delicious thing I have ever eaten!" Seojun chuckled. "Isn''t this your first cooked food?" Sui didn''t respond; it was too busy devouring the meal, lifting the wooden bowl Seojun had made. The little slime gobbled it up with such enthusiasm that it looked like acid bubbling and reacting with something, making the food disappear in moments. Seojun smiled, enjoying the sight of his little companion relishing the meal. It was a simple moment, but in this strange world, it felt like a small victory. As Seojun watched Sui enjoy the meal, a notification suddenly appeared in front of him, glowing brightly against the backdrop of the forest. [Task Cleared: Strengthening Bonds] You have successfully cooked a meal that satisfied your familiar. Seojun blinked in surprise at the notification. "Strengthening Bonds? I forgot the tasks as it''s so many." Sui looked up, still munching on the last bits of food. "Master, what was it?" it asked, its eyes gleaming with excitement. "My bond with you increased." "Bond level? What''s that?" Sui asked, tilting its head in curiosity. "It means we''re getting closer as a team. The more I take care of you and cook for you, the stronger our bond becomes. It''s like we''re becoming better partners," "Wow! That''s amazing, Master! Does that mean I can be even stronger too?" Sui asked, bouncing with excitement. "Exactly, The stronger our bond, the better we can work together. Plus, it might unlock new abilities for you," "Kyuu! I can''t wait to fight i feel so much energy!" After finishing their meal and resting for a bit, Seojun decided it was time to clear some tasks. "Alright, Sui, let''s get moving and clear some task" he said, standing up and stretching. They left the area, blissfully unaware of the hungry participants lurking nearby. As Seojun and Sui left, the smell of Seojun''s delicious cooking lingered in the air drawing the attention of a group of starving participants hiding behind the bushes. "I can''t take it anymore! It''s mine!" one participant shouted, bursting out of the brush. "No, I saw it first!" another one cried, jumping into the clearing with wild eyes. "Get your hands off! I deserve it more!" shouted a third, pushing the others aside. The chaos intensified as more participants joined in, all shouting and waving their arms. "I''m not sharing! This is all mine!" one declared as he dove toward the imaginary treasure. In the middle of the commotion, Andrew spotted the pot Seojun had used to cook. "This is my ticket to glory!" he thought, "Hey! What are you doing?!" one participant yelled, noticing Andrew''s sneaky move. "Stop him!" another shouted, eyes wide with realization. Before anyone could react, Andrew snatched the pot and took off running. "Catch me if you can!" he taunted, glancing back with a smirk. "Hey, thief! That''s our food!" someone yelled, giving chase. The others quickly turned their attention to Andrew, shouting and scrambling after him. "I''m going to get that pot!" one person shouted, lunging forward only to trip over a root and fall flat on their face. "Get back here, you food-stealing fiend!" another yelled, but Andrew was already sprinting away, the pot clutched tightly in his hands. "Run faster!" someone shouted, desperately trying to keep up. In the middle of the chaotic chase, participants were shouting absurd things, "I need that pot for my dinner!" "You can''t just take someone else''s food!" "No, it''s mine!" A participant tripped and fell, sending another tumbling over them, leading to a pile of bodies on the forest floor. "Get off me!" one of them groaned, trying to push everyone away. Andrew laughed as he weaved between the trees, calling back, "You''ll have to be faster than that!" As the ridiculous chase continued, it became a hilarious spectacle, with participants shouting insults and battling for food like children in a schoolyard fight. It became a funny scene for those watching the Entrance exam and now murmuring at each other.C "Hahaaa Where did he get the pot anyway?" "You didn''t watch it, 601 found it in the bush. The Entrance exam is not that harsh looks like they put tools in the bush, Some things that''ll make easy for the participants," Seojun and Sui were walking when suddenly the ground beneath them gave way. They fell into a deep hole and landed softly on the ground. When Seojun sat up, he looked around and was amazed. They had fallen into a huge underground room. In the middle of the room was a giant statue made of gold. The statue looked like a fierce lion with long limbs and big wings. Its eyes were made of sparkling gems that shone in the dim light. "Kyuu! Where are we, Master?" Sui asked, bouncing on the tail of the giant statue. He looked tiny next to it. Seojun stood up, still staring at the golden statue. "We are so small compared to it" he said, looking up. The statue was so tall that they were about the same size as one of its massive feet. Just then, a notification appeared in front of Seojun: Location: Chamber of the Golden Guardian S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Chamber of the Golden Guardian?" Seojun read. "What is this place?" Sui bounced back to Seojun''s side, eyes wide with excitement. "Kyuu! It''s so big and shiny!" Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Maze of Wonders-test of knowledge As Seojun and Sui explored the Chamber of the Golden Guardian, an unexpected rumble shook the ground. Far above, other participants of the entrance exam were caught in the tremor as the earth began to give way beneath them too. Each one fell, but unlike Seojun, they were scattered across different locations in the underground maze. Participant #118 landed hard in a narrow tunnel. The ground was rough, and the air felt damp and cold. He groaned, rubbing his head as he sat up. A notification appeared before him: Location: The Dark Tunnel Participants Remaining: 455 out of 800 "What the... 345 already gone?" he whispered, his voice echoing down the tunnel. "I can''t be next. I need to find a way out." He got to his feet, gripping his sword tightly, and began moving forward, staying alert for any danger. Participant #237: The Crystal Cavern #237 found herself in a shimmering cavern filled with glowing crystals of all colors. She was mesmerized by the beauty around her, the light from the crystals dancing on the walls. Location: The Crystal Cavern Participants Remaining: 455 out of 800 Participant #602 and #15: The Molten Chamber #602 and #15 dropped onto a rocky ledge above a pool of molten lava. The heat was intense, and the glow from the lava bathed the chamber in an orange-red light. A notification flickered before their eyes: Location: The Molten Chamber Participants Remaining: 455 out of 800 "Damn! That many people are already out?" he exclaimed, sweat dripping down his forehead. "Lower your voice, Andrew. " She spoke as she observe their sorrounding and began climbing along the ledge, hoping to find a safer path away from the burning heat. "Hehee Roger that! Ma''am Lila!" "I said shut up..." In the Center sanctuary judges sat in front of a massive screen. The screen showed hundreds of faces with numbers above them, each representing a participant in the entrance exam. One by one, many faces were crossed out with red lines as the numbers of eliminated participants rose sharply. The judges exchanged looks, shaking their heads as more participants disappeared from the screen. "This batch has taken quite a hit," one judge murmured, leaning back in his chair. "Indeed," another judge replied. "It seems the underground labyrinth is claiming more than expected." Sir Thomas, a stern-looking judge with silver hair and a scar on his cheek, watched the screen with a frown. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They''re dropping like flies," he said, his voice filled with disappointment. "We''re down to 455 now. Over 300 crossed out in just a few days." The screen shifted, now displaying different participants as they struggled in various parts of the underground labyrinth. Some were fighting against monstrous creatures, while others were trying to escape from dangerous traps. Sir Thomas stood up and faced the other judges. "It''s time for the next test," he announced, his voice echoing in the room. "In this part, their courage and problem-solving skills will be put to the test. The labyrinth will not only challenge their strength but also their ability to think quickly and make smart decisions." The other judges nodded in agreement, and the screen changed again, showing the participants scattered throughout the labyrinth. Watching the Participants The judges observed each participant closely. Some were performing well, adapting to the challenges in their unique areas, while others struggled to keep up. Participant #118 was seen running through the dark tunnel, his sword held tightly in his hand as strange creatures chased him. He was panting heavily, his eyes wide with fear, but he didn''t slow down. "He''s pushing his limits," a judge commented. "But how long can he last?" The screen then showed Participant #237 in the Crystal Cavern. She was carefully navigating through a maze of glowing crystals, using their light to avoid stepping into deep cracks in the ground. Her movements were cautious yet determined. "She''s using her surroundings to her advantage," another judge noted. "Good. She might make it through." Meanwhile, #599 was seen crawling out of the Bone Pit, covered in dirt and sweat. His eyes were filled with exhaustion, but he kept moving forward, determined not to be among those who were crossed out. "He''s barely hanging on," Sir Thomas observed. "If he doesn''t find a way to rest soon, he won''t last much longer." Participant #304 was shown in the Whispering Grove, looking uneasy as the voices around her grew louder. She gripped her dagger tightly, swinging it at shadows that seemed to move toward her. Her breaths came out in quick, panicked gasps. "Fear is starting to get to her," a judge said. "Let''s see if she can overcome it." Lastly, Participant #602 and #15 was balancing on a narrow ledge in the Molten Chamber, the heat from the lava making them sweat buckets. They took one step at a time, their body tense as they fought to stay calm. "She''s brave, just like her sister" Sir Thomas said. "But bravery alone won''t help her if she doesn''t think carefully about each move." Sir Thomas turned back to the screen, his eyes narrowing as he watched the faces of the remaining participants. Sir Gideon sat quietly, his gaze fixed on Participant #601 Seojun, who had found himself in a place known as the Maze of Wonders. The maze was a confusing network of twisting paths, with walls made of colorful stones that glowed faintly. At the center of a narrow passage, a strange formation had appeared¡ªa line of large rocks with words carved into their surfaces. The rocks formed a bridge across a deep pit, but there was a catch. Each rock had a word written on it, and to cross safely, #601 would need to answer a question by stepping on the right rocks in the correct order. If he made a mistake, the rocks would crumble, and he would fall. A booming voice echoed through the maze, reading the question aloud: "What walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the evening?" The rocks in front of him had words like "Man," "Animal," "Child," "Night," and "Sun" carved into them, He stared at the rocks. Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Test of knowledge(2) The other judges noticed Sir Gideon watching #601 intently. One of them chuckled softly. "It seems #601 is quite unlucky to get the Maze of Wonders," he said, shaking his head. "That place is not kind to those who struggle with riddles." Another judge added, "The Maze of Wonders has sent many participants to their doom. Even if they solve the question, there''s no guarantee they''ll make it out." Sir Gideon didn''t respond to their comments, his eyes still locked on the screen. He watched as Seojun took a deep breath, clearly trying to calm himself. Seojun thought hard about the riddle, the words echoing in his mind. "Four legs in the morning... two at noon... three in the evening..." he muttered to himself. Then his eyes lit up with realization. "It''s talking about a person''s life." He carefully stepped onto the rock with the word "Man" carved into it. The rock stayed solid beneath his feet. Encouraged, he continued forward, stepping onto "Child" and then "Old." Sir Gideon allowed a faint smile to show as #601 crossed the last rock safely. "He did well," The other judges glanced at each other but said nothing. Seojun breathed a sigh of relief as he stepped off the last stone safely, having answered the first question correctly. He looked around, scanning the dim surroundings. The labyrinth had been full of strange tasks since he and the other participants arrived, but the first task hadn''t explained much. It only stated, "Pass the test." Yet, no one knew exactly what that meant. To make things worse, shortly after the tasks began, Seojun''s familiar, Sui, had vanished without a trace. He wasn''t the only one; the other participants had lost their familiars too. It was as if the familiars had been spirited away, leaving them to face the labyrinth''s challenges alone. Seojun''s eyes caught a faint glimmer in the distance¡ªa door. Without hesitation, he walked over and pushed it open. The door creaked loudly as it swung inward, revealing a dark room with nothing but emptiness inside. The moment he stepped in, several torches on the walls flared to life, casting flickering shadows across the space. In the middle of the room, countless glowing letters floated in the air, shifting and swirling. They seemed random at first, but then, as if guided by some unseen hand, the letters began to align, forming a question. "What is the creature that heals others with herbs by day and hunts with fangs by night?" Seojun furrowed his brows as he read the question. The answer seemed linked to the previous riddle somehow. He thought back to the first question about a person''s life, comparing it to this one about a creature with two distinct roles. There had to be a connection. The room was silent, except for the crackling of the torches. Seojun considered his options. He remembered studying rare beasts that used herbs to heal during the day but became predators at night. "Could it be a Moonshadow Fox?" he wondered aloud. The Moonshadow Fox was known for its dual nature, healing others by day and becoming a fierce hunter under the cover of darkness. With confidence, Seojun spoke, "Moonshadow Fox." The letters in the air flashed brightly, then slowly faded away. The torches dimmed slightly, and a soft rumbling sound echoed through the room as another door appeared on the far wall. Seojun walked to the new door and took a deep breath before opening it. He was sure now that each question was related, forming a chain of tests. Whatever lay ahead, he needed to connect the answers and find the final connection. As Seojun walked through the new door, his system suddenly spoke up in his mind, its voice echoing with curiosity. [How did you know the answers, Host? You answered the questions so easily] Seojun stopped for a moment and thought about how to explain it. "There''s a pattern here. Each question is connected, and the answers build on each other." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Then, how did you figure out the last answer?] Seojun began to reason it out, not just for the system but also to organize his own thoughts. "The first question was about life stages¡ªsomething that changes over time. It made me think about how things aren''t always what they seem at different times," he explained. "So, when the second question asked about a creature with two roles, I connected it with the idea of changes over time too." He continued, "The Moonshadow Fox fits the description because it behaves differently depending on whether it''s day or night. During the day, it uses herbs to heal, which is gentle and caring, but at night, it becomes a hunter with sharp fangs. It''s like two different stages of life in one creature." The system was silent for a moment before speaking again. [You''re amazing, host! You don''t need my help at all.] "Nah, It''s thanks to Alex and Alexa. They gave me books about Beast to read," As he continued down the dark corridor, he wondered what the next question would be and how it would connect to the ones before. He knew that in order to open the final door, he would need to find the common thread that linked all the riddles together. Each step was bringing him closer to the heart of the labyrinth and to the truth about the missing familiars. Seojun continued down the corridor, and soon, he reached a large door at the end. It was different from the others¡ªtaller, thicker, and covered in strange carvings. As he stepped closer, the carvings began to glow softly, and the door slowly opened on its own. He stepped inside, finding himself in a huge, dark room. The room was empty except for a large stone pedestal in the middle, with letters floating above it. Several torches lit up around him, casting long shadows across the walls. The letters swirled together, forming the final question: "What is the true nature of a healer who carries the soul of a beast?" Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Test of knowledge(3) As Seojun read the final question, his system suddenly chimed in with a suggestion. [Host, I think the answer might be ''The Beast Within.'' It fits with having the soul of a beast while being a healer.] Trusting his system, Seojun spoke the answer aloud. "The Beast Within." The moment he said it, a series of arrows shot out from hidden openings in the walls, flying straight towards him. Reacting quickly, Seojun dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the arrows as they whizzed past him and struck the ground. He muttered under his breath, "Hmm So Every wrong answer comes with consequences." [I''m sorry, host. I was trying to think too like a participant in the exam without using any search functions. Unfortunately, I''m not smart enough, Riddles was always my weakness..] Seojun shook his head, a small smile forming on his lips. "It''s okay," he replied aloud. "Not everything is about knowing all the answers. We can all make mistakes, even you. What matters is that we learn from them and keep moving forward." Seojun turned back to the pedestal and thought carefully about the final question once more. Seojun stared at the question, and the meaning slowly began to dawn on him. This was the last riddle, and it combined everything from the previous questions. The first question was about the stages of life. The second question was about a creature that changed depending on the time of day. Now, this final question asked about the essence of a healer who was also a beast. He knew he needed to connect everything together to find the answer. Seojun took a deep breath. "The first question was about change, from one form to another. The second was about duality¡ªbeing a healer and a hunter. Now, this last question is asking about the true nature of someone who has both gentle and wild sides." He thought back to his studies as a Beast Doctor. "A true healer who carries the soul of a beast doesn''t just heal with herbs or magic," he said aloud, "but understands that sometimes healing requires strength, and sometimes it requires compassion. They can be fierce when they need to protect, yet gentle when caring for others." He stepped closer to the pedestal, speaking his answer clearly. "The true nature of a healer with the soul of a beast is to be a protector¡ªbalancing both their wild instincts and their healing abilities." The letters flashed brightly, and the room trembled. The final door appeared behind the pedestal, glowing with a warm light. Slowly, it opened, revealing a path forward. Outside the entrance exam, the audience was puzzled those who watched Seojun test. Many people had frowns on their faces as they tried to understand how Seojun came up with the answers to those difficult questions. Even Seoyang, Seojun''s mother, was deep in thought. She sighed and shook her head. "How did Seojun think of that? I don''t get it." she wondered aloud, still trying to piece together his reasoning. John, who was standing nearby, also looked baffled. "Your son has a weird brain," he said, shaking his head in disbelief. "I can''t figure out how he was able to answer those questions." Alex, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, decided to speak up. "It''s actually not that complicated once you break it down," he began, drawing everyone''s attention. "The first question was about change, right? It talked about different stages in life, like how things aren''t always the same over time. So Seojun figured out that the answer was something that changes, like the growth or transformation of a creature." He continued, "The second question was about duality¡ªa creature that plays two roles, such as a healer by day and a hunter by night. Seojun knew that some beasts have different behaviors depending on the time, so he connected it to a creature that changes its role, like the Moonshadow Fox." Alex paused to let the explanation sink in. "Then the final question asked about the true nature of a healer with the soul of a beast. The previous answers were all about change and having different sides. So, Seojun thought it was about balancing those two sides¡ªbeing strong and fierce when needed, but also knowing when to be gentle and heal. That''s why he answered that a true healer with the soul of a beast is a protector, balancing both instincts and compassion." Seoyang looked thoughtful, nodding slowly. "I see... so it all connects together," she said, starting to understand how the answers fit. "Yeah, when you put it that way, it makes more sense," John admitted, still amazed. "But it takes someone really sharp to piece it together like that." Alex shrugged. "Seojun''s good at thinking outside the box. It''s not just about knowing the answers but understanding how they all link together." "Hehee He is always like that Auntie, Remember Seojun was the top in highschool. Right?" Alexa said and Seoyang chuckled and agreed. "Riddles and puzzles is Seojun favorite, If not for his weird appearance before he would have not bullied and became famous." Alex added and they nodded. Seoyang pointed at the screen showing participants #602 and #15. "Look," she said. "They got the same question as Seojun." The screen displayed a hot, glowing cavern filled with rivers of lava. The air shimmered from the intense heat, and the ground was cracked with glowing red lines where molten rock flowed beneath. The walls glowed with an eerie orange light, and bubbling lava pools surrounded the two participants. In the middle of the chamber stood a large stone pillar with floating letters displaying the question: "What walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the evening?" Andrew and Lila stood side by side, beads of sweat rolling down their faces from the heat. The question hung in the air, and at first, they were both quiet, unsure of what to say. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lila''s eyes narrowed as she thought hard. She had heard this riddle before¡ªit was famous, but the answer was on the tip of her tongue, and she just couldn''t get the words out. "I... I know it," she whispered to herself, but fear kept her from speaking. She knew they only had two tries, and if she got it wrong, the consequences could be serious. Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Test of Knowledge (4) Meanwhile, Andrew was getting impatient. He hated being in the heat, and his nerves were getting the better of him. Without thinking carefully, he blurted out his first guess. "Uh¡­ a dragon? Dragons can fly and walk, right?" The moment he said it, the ground beneath them shook. Cracks appeared, and lava began to bubble up more violently around them. The stone pillar glowed red, and several flaming arrows shot out from hidden openings, heading straight for Andrew and Lila. They quickly jumped to the side to avoid the arrows, the heat from them searing the air as they whizzed past. Andrew''s face turned pale, and he muttered under his breath, "That was a bad idea... What happens if we get it wrong again?" Lila took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "We only have one more try," she said, her voice shaky. "We need to be absolutely sure before answering again." Andrew was too anxious to wait any longer. Without discussing with Lila, he hurriedly shouted out another answer, "A phoenix! It''s reborn and changes form, right?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as the words left his mouth, the stone pillar flashed bright red, and the ground rumbled even more violently than before. The cracks widened, and suddenly, streams of lava shot upward from the ground. The temperature in the chamber seemed to spike as the air filled with ash and smoke. Before theycould react, parts of the rocky ceiling began to crumble, sending large chunks of rock crashing down. They quickly scrambled away from the falling debris, trying to find a path that wasn''t blocked by lava or falling stones. "Great, now we''ve used up both tries!" Lila shouted as they ran, her voice filled with frustration. She dodged a piece of the ceiling that fell right where she had been standing a second ago. The heat around them started to lessen as they sprinted towards a tunnel that had just opened up in the chamber wall. Once they crossed into the new area, it was no longer hot, and the molten glow faded behind them. But they weren''t safe yet. The tunnel ceiling was shaking, and small rocks continued to fall. They had to keep running. As they dashed down the long, narrow passageway, another question appeared on the stone wall ahead of them, glowing with faint blue light: "What is the role of a Beast Doctor when faced with a wounded beast that has lost its will to fight?" The words floated in the air in front of them as they continued to sprint, dodging falling rocks. This new question was clearly connected to the entrance exam''s theme, and Lila''s mind raced as she tried to think about the correct answer while staying alert to the danger around them. "This question¡­ it''s about understanding a Beast Doctor''s duties," Lila said breathlessly, glancing at Andrew as they continued to run. As they kept running, dodging rocks falling from the ceiling, Andrew took a deep breath and focused on the question in front of them. He had to think carefully this time. The words glowed softly on the wall, and he remembered something Sir Thomas had once said about Beast Doctors. Andrew spoke out loud, "A Beast Doctor must restore balance to the beast''s body and spirit, ensuring it can find the strength to move forward again. This involves calming its fears and providing the right kind of support for recovery." The moment he finished speaking, the shaking of the tunnel stopped. The falling rocks ceased, and the path ahead of them lit up, showing a way forward. The blue light from the words faded away, signaling that they had answered correctly. Lila stopped running and took a deep breath, looking at Andrew with a smile. "Nice one, Andrew," she said, feeling relieved. "You got it right." Andrew scratched the back of his head, grinning. "Hehee, thanks. I really studied hard because I want to be like Sir Thomas one day," he replied proudly. Lila nodded, feeling a bit more hopeful now that they had passed this challenge. "Well, let''s keep moving," she said. "We don''t know what''s next, but we''re not out of this yet." "Anyway, What is the answer in the first question? What walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the evening?" Andrew wondered and Lila sighed. "I just remembered it now, The answer is Human Damn it." After the first test was over, all the participants who had passed found their familiars reappearing beside them. Seojun''s slime familiar, Sui, bounced excitedly towards him. "Master! Kyuu! Where did you go?! You suddenly disappeared!" Sui squealed, bouncing up and down with a worried expression on his tiny face. Seojun quickly caught Sui in his hands and shook his head with a small smile. "You''re the one that disappeared. Where did you go?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. Sui tilted his little head. "Kyuu, me?" Seojun nodded, still curious about what had happened. Sui bounced a little in Seojun''s hands as he answered, "When we were separated, I looked around and found myself with other beast familiars above, Seojun''s eyes widened slightly as he realized what had happened. "So, they teleported you back above," he thought aloud. "Kyuuu, Master?" Sui called out, sensing that Seojun was lost in thought. Seojun smiled down at his little slime companion and gently put him back on the ground. "Don''t worry, Sui. Let''s get out of this maze for now," he said, his voice calm but determined. Sui bounced playfully in a circle around Seojun. "Kyuu! Yes, let''s go, Master! I''ll lead the way!" he said, hopping excitedly ahead. Days passed since Andrew and Lila had barely escaped the underground test, and the heat and danger had left them with little time to relax. The exams grew more difficult with each passing day, and the remaining participants had to stay sharp, for even one mistake could mean elimination. The entrance exam had taken its toll. Chapter 195: Chapter 195: The Final Day The first few days were a blur of strange trials, shifting landscapes, and dangerous creatures, but now, on the final day, only a fraction of the original contestants remained. The large, echoing chambers where the trials had taken place were quieter, the air tense with anticipation. Andrew ,Lila, and Seojun were among the remaining 370 contestants, down from 455 at the beginning of the week. They had learned to be careful, to think before acting. The trials had tested not only their knowledge but their instincts, their ability to survive, and their emotional strength. And now, on the last day, they were ready¡ªat least, they hoped they were. Outside the arena, the audience was buzzing with excitement. The entrance exam of the prestigious Beast Doctor Academy had drawn viewers from all over the world. The final day had come, and it promised to be the most thrilling yet. Spectators filled the stands, their eyes trained on the screens as they watched the contestants face the final challenges. "Only 370 left out of 800?!" a man said, leaning forward in his seat. His eyes were glued to the screen, watching the remaining contestants as they made their way through the last set of tests. Beside him, a woman nodded. "I heard the last challenge is something no one has seen before. It''s not just about knowledge anymore. They''ll have to use their skills in ways they haven''t before. Who do you think will win?" The man scratched his chin thoughtfully. "I don''t know." Farther back, another group of spectators discussed the remaining contestants with curiosity. "The last trial will probably dangerous," one of them said. "You saw how they handled that last underground test, right? Some of them were so close to failing. What happens if they mess up today?" "Failure means elimination, obviously," another person replied. "But this is the Beast Doctor Academy we''re talking about. They''re not going to let people get hurt... I think it''s more about testing their potential to handle pressure and make quick decisions. In a real-world situation, they''d have to do the same with injured beasts." Back at the arena, the atmosphere was electric. The last day had arrived, and it was clear to everyone that the remaining contestants were about to face their biggest challenge yet. In the peaceful, Heavenly realm of the gods, high above the mortal world, Goddess Zyraena sat comfortably in her celestial seat, her gaze fixed on a glowing screen. She was watching the Beast Doctor Academy entrance exam, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she munched on a bowl of popcorn. A god approached her, raising an eyebrow as he noticed what she was watching. "You''re still watching that?" he asked, his voice tinged with mild curiosity. Zyraena didn''t take her eyes off the screen. "Why not? It''s interesting," she replied with a playful smile. "Look at that guy¡ªhe''s so clumsy! Did you see that? He just tripped and face-planted right into the mud!" She laughed, thoroughly entertained by the mishap. The god shook his head, but a small grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Nah. Anyway, isn''t today the final day?" Zyraena nodded enthusiastically. "Yup! It''s the last day of the exam. Come on, you should watch with me! You''ll enjoy it, I promise." She flicked her finger lightly, and instantly, a plush, comfortable sofa appeared out of thin air beside her. The god sighed, but the allure of Zyraena''s infectious excitement was too much to resist. He sat down with a resigned look on his face. Without missing a beat, Zyraena flicked a handful of popcorn into his lap. "Here, you''ll need this," she said with a grin. He scooped up a handful, stuffing his mouth with it, and then leaned back, looking at the screen. After a few moments, he swallowed and spoke through a mouthful of popcorn. "So, which one interests you the most?" Zyraena paused for a moment, her fingers lightly tapping the armrest of the sofa as she watched the remaining contestants. "Hmm¡­ It''s hard to say. I like the one with the slime familiar." The god snorted, "A slime, really? That''s the one you''re watching?" Zyraena shot him a playful look. "What''s wrong with a slime? Slimes have a lot of potential! Plus, it''s not just about the familiar. It''s about how they work together, how they handle situations. You can''t just judge by appearances." Zyraena, still munching on popcorn, leaned back into the soft couch and waved her hand to flick through several screens hovering around them. The various cameras captured the remaining contestants of the Beast Doctor Academy entrance exam. Each screen showed different perspectives of the candidates as they worked through the final tests. The god beside her, who had been half-heartedly watching the display, suddenly focused intently on one of the screens. He leaned forward, eyes narrowing slightly. "Hmm¡­ look at that one," he muttered, pointing toward a contestant with sharp focus. Zyraena followed his gaze and saw a woman with an elegant posture, holding a glowing arrow made of shimmering energy. She was moving swiftly through the final trial, her every step calculated, her every action precise. Zyraena''s eyes sparkled with interest as she watched the woman manipulate the arrow, her mana flowing effortlessly to form the weapon. "Hmm, that''s impressive," Zyraena thought aloud. "She''s using her mana as an arrow... that''s a rare talent. She''s definitely got inborn ability." The god, still looking at the screen, raised an eyebrow. "So, you noticed her too, huh?" Zyraena smirked. "Of course, I did. I''m not blind. She''s the current number one in the exam. Passed every test and task without making a single mistake. She''s too smart, doesn''t act rashly like some others. Very controlled. She''ll likely win it all." The god, intrigued, leaned closer, watching the woman as she deftly completed the next stage of the trial with ease. "Who''s her God? She doesn''t seem like she''s working alone¡ªthere''s a certain grace to her that comes from divine influence." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zyraena nodded slowly, a knowing smile forming on her lips. "Ah, you''re right about that. Her God is Goddess Ilyraen, the Goddess of Precision and Balance. She''s been guiding Miya Arven for years, nurturing her talent. It''s rare to see someone so naturally gifted, but with the right blessing, they can rise to incredible heights." "Miya Arven..." The god repeated, as if testing the name on his tongue. "That name doesn''t sound familiar. Why she''s not famous? She can match Zeus Chosen one" "I don''t know, She just showed up." The god watched Miya as she calmly navigated the final test location, her arrow glowing faintly as she used it to disable a dangerous beast without harming it. He could see why Zyraena was so intrigued "Impressive," he murmured. "She doesn''t waste energy. Everything she does seems calculated." Zyraena smiled softly, her voice tinged with a hint of admiration. "That''s exactly it. It''s her talent and discipline that sets her apart. With the blessing of Ilyraen, it''s no surprise she''s doing so well. The goddess herself is known for her meticulous attention to detail and her ability to see the bigger picture. Miya reflects that perfectly." Chapter 196: Chapter 196: To the Center Sanctuary Just as he spoke, an announcement suddenly echoed through the arena, cutting their conversation short. Both Zyraena and the god turned their attention to the giant screen above, where Mr. Gideon''s face appeared. His voice was clear and commanding, grabbing the attention of both the contestants and the audience alike. "ATTENTION!" Mr. Gideon''s voice rang out. "This is the Second to final stage of the entrance exam. Your goal is simple: Find the Center Sanctuary within the forest. However, you must hurry. There is a timer counting down. If you do not reach the sanctuary before time runs out, you will be eliminated." Zyraena raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "Eliminated just for being late? That''s harsh." The god leaned forward, his expression serious now. "They''re really putting the pressure on them." Mr. Gideon''s face stayed on the screen as he added, "You have until the timer reaches zero. If you are not at the Center Sanctuary by then, your journey ends here. Good luck." With those final words, the screen above them went black, and in its place appeared a large red timer, ticking down steadily. The countdown had begun. Zyraena and the god exchanged looks of amusement and curiosity. Meanwhile, across the Skyland forest, the remaining participanys were already moving quickly, trying to find the elusive Center Sanctuary. But the announcement had hit them hard. The pressure was mounting. Andrew, Lila and along with the others, frowned as they realized the stakes had just been raised to an unbearable level. All the trials they had passed, all the challenges they had survived, would mean nothing if they didn''t make it to the sanctuary in time. "This is insane," Someone muttered, staring at the ticking timer in disbelief. "We''ve already made it through so much... and now we''re going to be eliminated just because we can''t find this place in time?" Lila clenched her fists, frustration building in her chest. "It''s not fair. They expect us to make it through this huge forest in such a short time? How are we supposed to find the Center Sanctuary before the timer runs out?" Andrew sighed deeply. "I don''t understand it anymore, How is this related in the entrance exam? Huhuuu We''ll be eliminated if we don''t find it!" Others around them were voicing their own doubts and fears. "Are you kidding me?" one complained, shaking his head. "After everything we''ve been through, this is how it ends? Just because we couldn''t make it to some stupid sanctuary in time?" Another particilant sweat beading on her forehead muttered, "This is unreasonable. It''s not just about getting there¡ªit''s the fact that we have to get there before time runs out. What if we can''t even find it? We''ll be eliminated, just like that." Their frustration and fear were growing by the second as the timer continued to count down. The once-hopeful faces of the contestants now reflected the reality of the challenge they were facing: their past efforts, their determination, everything they had worked for, could all be wasted if they didn''t reach the sanctuary in time. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is madness," one contestant groaned. "What kind of Entrance exam is this?!" As the timer above continued to tick down, Seojun sat on a large rock in the middle of the Skyland forest, lazily munching on an apple. He stared at the timer. Sui, his slime familiar, bounced around excitedly at Seojun''s feet, its gelatinous form jiggling with energy. "Kyuu! Master! Let''s hurry!" Seojun took another bite of his apple, unfazed by the commotion around him. "A week full of trials... and now they''ll eliminate people just because they can''t find the sanctuary in time?" He shrugged, chewing thoughtfully. "Hmm, they probably just want to reduce the number of participants." He leaned back, resting against the rock, and the soft breeze rustled the leaves around him. The ticking of the timer, counting down relentlessly, echoed in the distance, but it didn''t seem to bother him. [They have already likely decided who they want to eliminate and now using this way.] The system spoke, He wiped the apple juice from his chin and stood up, tossing the core of the apple aside. "Ah, they''re probably trying to weed out the ones who can''t handle the pressure." He nodded to himself, "They definitely have their motives." Sui, who had been hopping around and getting more anxious with each passing second, suddenly leaped into the air and squealed, "Kyuu! Let''s go, Master! We can''t get eliminated! We have to win, kyuuu! I''ll show them how powerful Master''s familiar is! Kyuuu!" With a burst of energy, Sui bounced ahead, using the trees around them to launch itself even higher, moving through the forest like a ball. The slime ricocheted off branches, its fluid form twisting and turning in midair as it raced ahead, eager to keep up with Seojun. Seojun watched Sui''s antics with a small smile, feeling a rare spark of amusement in his otherwise calm demeanor. "Alright, alright. I''m coming. Let''s go then." He stretched his arms out, feeling the tension in his muscles. The forest was dense, and the path wasn''t clear, but it didn''t matter to him. He had a destination in mind, and he''d make it there in time¡ªhe wasn''t about to let the clock decide his fate. With a deep breath, Seojun started walking, his gaze focused on the horizon. Sui zipped ahead, bouncing and leaping with excitement, its high-pitched voice carrying through the forest. "Kyuu! I''ll show them! We''ll make it, Master!" Seojun gave a slight chuckle as he picked up his pace, the sound of Sui''s energetic bounces filling the air. As Seojun walked through the forest, the sound of birds and leaves rustling was all he could hear¡ªuntil suddenly¡ª "Move!" A voice shouted. Seojun barely had time to react when something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªwas speeding towards him. He didn''t move. He just stood still, watching as a blur of motion rushed towards him. The wind picked up, swirling around him, and he could feel the force of her speed. The woman tried to stop, but she couldn''t. She skidded to a halt right next to him, only just avoiding crashing into him. The wind from her fast movement hit Seojun, and the ground under his feet shook from the impact. The woman lost her balance and fell to the ground with a soft thud, landing on her bottom. She groaned and rubbed her sore backside. "Ouch! Why didn''t you move?!" she complained, looking up at Seojun with frustration. "I tried to avoid you, but you just stood there! My bum hurts now!" Chapter 197: Chapter 197: To the center sanctuary Seojun didn''t say anything. He reached his hand out to help her up, but she slapped it away. "I don''t need your help!" she snapped, getting to her feet on her own. Without another word, she quickly got up and ran off again, moving so fast that Seojun barely saw her. As she passed, two contestants who were walking nearby got caught in the wind and were knocked off their feet, falling to the ground from her speed. "What the¡ª?!" one of them shouted, while the other scrambled to stand. Seojun didn''t pay them much attention. He was focused on the woman who was already disappearing into the trees, moving like a flash. As he watched, he saw something strange: a small bird was flying beside her, matching her speed. It fluttered around her as if it was part of her. "Kyuu! Wow! She''s so fast, Master! Kyuu!" Sui, his slime, squeaked excitedly, bouncing beside Seojun. Seojun just nodded. He was impressed by her speed, but he didn''t let it bother him. There were still more important things to focus on. Sui bounced higher in the air. "Kyuu! I want to be that fast, Master!" Seojun smiled faintly. "Yeah, Let''s hurry up there too. We only have one hour" On the other side, Andrew and Lila had been walking for what felt like hours, but it seemed like they were only getting more lost with each step. The forest is too big for them and the timer was still ticking down. Andrew wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling the weight of exhaustion. "Whoo! Let''s rest, Lila. I can''t walk anymore!" he groaned, slumping down onto the ground and lying flat on his back. Lila, walking ahead, turned to him with an annoyed look. "Tsk! If you hadn''t insisted on climbing that stupid cliff, you wouldn''t be tired now! You really should have thought this through!" Andrew pouted, sitting up. "Eh, it''s my fault?" he asked, looking at her with wide eyes. Lila threw her hands up in frustration. "Yes! It''s your fault! You just had to climb it, didn''t you?" Andrew smiled a little, trying to lighten the mood. "But you liked the egg we got from it, right? It was so delicious!" Lila rolled her eyes and stomped her foot. "Tsk. Still! Ugh, why am I even with you?" She glanced around, searching for any signs or clues to help them find the sanctuary. "We''re lost, and now we''re wasting time!" Andrew chuckled and leaned against a nearby tree. "How are we supposed to find the center sanctuary, though?" he muttered to himself, looking up at the sky. Lila clenched her fists in frustration. "I really want to get there first!" she whispered, then stopped herself and looked around again. Andrew thought for a moment, then looked around, feeling something was off. ''I wonder where Seojun is... I didn''t see him,'' he thought, scanning the forest for any sign of his friend. Just as he was about to ask Lila if she had seen Seojun, he suddenly heard her scream. "Lila?!" Andrew shouted, jumping to his feet and running in the direction of her voice. "Lila! Where are you?!" He rushed forward, his heart pounding in his chest. After a few moments of calling her name, he stopped beside a large tree. He leaned against it to catch his breath, and as soon as he did, the ground suddenly shook beneath him. "Ahh!" Andrew yelped, feeling the ground give way beneath his feet. He stumbled and fell into what felt like a deep hole. "Wha¡ª?!" he shouted as he tumbled down, his voice echoing around him. The fall felt like it went on forever " Aaahhh! Mommy! Aaaaahhhhh!" before he suddenly landed with a soft thud . He blinked and opened his teary eyes, feeling dazed. Looking around, he realized he had fallen into some kind of net. His heart was still racing from the fall. Then, he heard a voice above him. "What the heck, Andrew?! Shut up! You scream like a woman!" Andrew looked up, and to his surprise, he saw Lila looking down at him with an annoyed expression. "Lila!" he shouted, a little embarrassed. Lila crossed her arms. "You really are a mess, aren''t you? Why''d you scream like that?" Andrew looked up at her sheepishly, wiping the dirt from his face. "I didn''t expect to fall into a hole! " he said, still flustered. Lila sighed and rolled her eyes. "Whatever. Get out of the net, and let''s keep moving. We''re wasting time." Andrew nodded and started trying to get out of the net. "Alright, alright. Where are we? Lila?" As he finally climbed out of the net, he looked up at Lila, who was already walking off ahead, clearly irritated but still determined. He sighed and followed her, hoping they could find their way to the center sanctuary before it was too late. "Do i look like i know?" Andrew smiled to himself, knowing that no matter how much they argued, they still had each other''s backs. ''We''re like besties hehehe'' As Andrew and Lila walked through the dark tunnel, Andrew looked around, feeling uneasy. "So dark..." he muttered, his voice echoing slightly in the quiet cave. The air was cold and damp, and the sound of water dripping could be heard in the distance Lila, walking ahead, was more focused. "Stop looking around, Andrew! If you attract monsters I''ll leave you here." "So mean Lila!" "Tsk... Wait, Look There''s a light up ahead!" she pointed toward a small glow in the distance. Without waiting for him, she started running toward the light. Andrew''s heart raced as he heard a strange, scary noise coming from deeper in the cave. The sound made him feel more uneasy. "So scary..." he whispered, feeling goosebumps on his arms. The cave seemed darker, and he couldn''t see much around him. Then, Andrew realized Lila had run ahead and was no longer with him. "Lila! Don''t leave me alone!" he shouted, feeling a bit of panic. "Wait for me!" He quickly ran after her, not wanting to be alone in the dark cave. As he reached the light, he finally saw the exit. When he stepped out, the bright sunlight made him squint. "Ah!" he groaned, raising his arms to protect his eyes from the harsh light. When he could finally see clearly, he looked around and realized they were now in a wide, open grassland. There were a few trees, but mostly just green land stretching out before them. He scratched his head, confused. "Were we underground just a second ago?" he muttered to himself. Everything felt so different now S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking around, Andrew saw other contestants spread out in the grassland. They all seemed to be looking at the same thing ¡ª a large sign in the distance that marked the center of the sanctuary. Suddenly, a notification appeared in front of Andrew''s eyes. [Congratulations, Participant #602. You have arrived at the Center Sanctuary. Time: 25:33.] Andrew blinked, still surprised. "Wait... we made it already?" he said aloud, still trying to understand what had just happened and noticed some other people. Lila, already at the sign, waved to him. "Come on, Andrew! Stop standing there and look at the sanctuary!" she called. Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Meeting As Andrew was about to jog over to Lila, he froze mid-step. His eyes widened when he saw a familiar face across the field. Seojun was standing just a few paces away, looking around with his usual calm demeanor. Without thinking, Andrew grinned and started running towards him, leaving Lila behind. "Hey! You made it!" Andrew called out, slinging his arm around Seojun''s shoulders as he caught up. Seojun stared at him for a moment, blinking slowly, his expression unreadable. Then, after a brief pause, he spoke in a flat tone, "Oh, it''s you." Andrew pulled back slightly, his smile faltering as he pouted. "You forgot me, didn''t you?! My name is Andrew!" he exclaimed, crossing his arms in mock indignation. Seojun shrugged nonchalantly. "Yeah, I just remembered." His eyes flickered down to something at his feet. Andrew followed his gaze and saw a small dark slime sitting at Seojun''s foot, its round body wobbling slightly. "Aww, it''s the slime!" Andrew said, bending down to get a closer look. "This slime is really your familiar? Dang, you must have low mana," Andrew said with a playful grin. "But wow, the Familiar vs Familiar match was amazing! I didn''t know slimes could fight like that." Without waiting for a response, Andrew leaned down, scooping up the little slime. He began squishing it in his hands, laughing as it bounced around. "It''s like a little ball of slime! What''s its name?" he asked, his voice full of amusement. Seojun looked down at the slime for a moment, then said, "His name is Sui." Andrew raised an eyebrow, still holding the slime in his hands. "Sui, huh? Well, you''re lucky to have such a cool familiar." He chuckled, giving the slime one last squish before carefully placing it back on the ground. "But man, it''s really cute!" Sui bounced happily, its eyes sparkling with excitement. "Kyuu! Kyuu!" Andrew grinned at the slime''s antics, then turned back to Seojun. "You know, you''re not so bad after all, Seojun!" He gave Seojun a friendly clap on the back. "Glad we made it here! Now, let''s catch up with Lila. She''s probably already having a blast." As Seojun and Andrew stood in the open field, Seojun glanced over at Lila, who was chatting with some other contestants near the sanctuary sign. "Who''s Lila?" he asked, Andrew turned, following Seojun''s gaze, and his face immediately brightened. "Oh, her?" He pointed dramatically at Lila. "That''s Lila! She''s the one I''ve been hanging out with. Isn''t she cute?" He grinned widely. "She''s a bit of a sadist, though, but still cute, right?" Seojun watched Lila for a moment, and then, as if a memory clicked, he furrowed his brow. "Isn''t she the one who tamed that deer beast?" he asked, recalling the event from earlier in the competition. Andrew''s eyes widened in excitement. "Yeah! That''s her! She''s awesome, huh?" He chuckled, then suddenly covered his eyes with his hand, as if shielding them from something. "Wait! Don''t stare at her! She''s mine!" Andrew''s voice dropped a little lower as he leaned in closer. "She''s my crush, so find your own. Seojun blinked, his expression unreadable as he stared at Andrew''s antics. He was quiet for a moment, then spoke calmly, "I''m not interested in her." Andrew''s face lit up with surprise. "Oh?!" He raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "You must have a crush on someone, right? Come on, tell me! Tell me who it is!" Seojun couldn''t help but shake his head, feeling both amused and slightly exhausted by Andrew''s enthusiasm. "How energetic¡­" he muttered under his breath. [His annoying host.] Seojun''s system''s voice rang "Kyuuu! But I can feel that he''s a good friend, Master! Kyuu, I like him!" The little slime excitedly said as Andrew is still holding him. Andrew, oblivious to Seojun''s internal thoughts, grabbed Seojun''s arm and started pulling him toward Lila. "Come on, Seojun! Let''s go say hi! You can talk to her later. She''s really fun once you get to know her!" Seojun allowed himself to be dragged along, sighing quietly but not resisting. As much as he didn''t care to get involved in Andrew''s crush drama, It''s not like Andrew will stop. "Alright, alright," Seojun said, letting Andrew pull him toward the group. "But I''m not interested in her." Andrew grinned,"Good then! Your my bestfriend now!" As Andrew dragged Seojun toward Lila, Seojun muttered under his breath, "When did I agree to that?" Andrew, grinning like a kid who''d won a prize, laughed. "You can''t do anything about it anymore! Hahaha!" Seojun, shaking his head, sighed. At this point, it was easier to just go along with Andrew''s antics. "Whatever," he murmured, resigned. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they got closer to Lila, she suddenly turned around, her expression dark. Her fists were clenched, and she glared at Andrew. "Hey, what''s with that glare?" Andrew asked, raising an eyebrow. "Did your friends say something?" Lila''s eyes shot fire. "Whose friends?!" she snapped, her voice sharp. "Those are not my friends!" Andrew winced, holding up his hands defensively. "Geez, calm down!" he said, leaning back slightly. "What did they do to you anyway?" "Ha! Why do you care?" Lila shot back, her glare now shifting to Seojun, as if she were sizing him up from head to toe. Seojun felt the weight of her gaze, but didn''t flinch. He wasn''t intimidated by her, "And who''s this now?" Lila asked, still eyeing Seojun critically. Andrew, clearly excited, grinned and clapped Seojun on the back. "This is the guy I was talking about! My best friend, Seojun!" He then grabbed both of their hands and pushed them toward each other. "Seojun, meet Lila! Lila, meet Seojun! Shake hands!" Before Seojun could react, Lila forcefully pulled her hand back, giving Seojun a quick, pointed look. "The guy with a slime familiar? No wonder you''re friends," she said with a scoff, crossing her arms. Seojun raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by her reaction. "Tsk." He said, unable to hide his amusement at how easily Lila''s attitude shifted. Andrew, oblivious to the tension, grinned even wider. "See? You two are getting along already!" Lila just rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, "Whatever." She turned away from them, clearly not interested in playing nice, "Let''s just get this over with." Seojun glanced at Andrew, who was happily following Lila like a puppy. He couldn''t help but think, '' What did he saw to this woman?'' Chapter 199: Chapter 199: A day to rest Seojun looked up and noticed the timer on the screen. It showed TIME''S UP . Suddenly, a loud horn sounded across the field, and everyone turned their heads in confusion. A screen appeared above them, showing Mr. Gideon and Mr. Thomas, both clapping their hands with smiles on their faces. "Congratulations!" Mr. Gideon''s voice rang out. "You''ve all arrived on time!" The contestants stood still for a moment, letting the announcement sink in. Mr. Gideon continued, his tone calming. "Now, we''ll give you a full day of rest. You can do whatever you like today. But don''t get too comfortable! The last test will happen tomorrow, so make sure you''re ready." The tension in the air lifted as people began to move around, some stretching, others chatting with relief. Seojun felt his muscles relax a bit, realizing how exhausted he was from the challenges earlier. A whole day to rest sounded perfect. Andrew, always full of energy, clapped his hands together. "A whole day of rest! Yes! But we gotta do something fun, right? Maybe explore, or¡ª" Lila cut him off with an annoyed look. "It''s rest day, Andrew. Not fun day. You can''t just run around all day." Andrew smiled, unfazed. "I''ll rest, but I still want to do something! Anyone wanna join me?" Seojun just shook his head and started walking away from the group. "Ah! Nevermind!" Lila sighed and rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. Seojun wandered away from the others, not in the mood for any excitement. He just wanted some quiet time to relax The horn blared again, signaling the end of the announcement, and the screen turned off. Slowly, the contestants started to move off, each deciding how to spend their rest day. Seojun found a quiet spot under a tree and decided to rest. He sat down and leaned against the trunk, closing his eyes for a moment. As he looked around, he noticed they were in a wide, open grassland. There were only a few trees scattered here and there, and the bright sunlight made everything seem warm and calm. In the distance, he could see a river gently flowing by. He also spotted something that made him raise an eyebrow¡ªthere was a toilet nearby, like the kind you''d see at a campsite. As he took in the scene, Seojun heard some people whispering nearby, sounding confused. "I thought they''d provide us with rooms to sleep in. Are we supposed to sleep out here?" one voice said. "Maybe they''re hiding the rooms, and it''s a game of ''finders, keepers''?" another voice guessed, "Let''s look around!" someone else suggested. "I hope there''s food too," another voice muttered, their tone anxious. Seojun sighed and leaned back against the tree. It seemed like a lot of people were just as confused as he was. They were probably expecting more comfort, or at least something to make the night easier. Closing his eyes again, he felt Sui bounce onto his lap. The little slime settled down, curling up against him, and Seojun let out a small breath of relief. It was peaceful for a moment, and he allowed himself to drift off to sleep. But not for long. A few hours later, Seojun felt someone shaking him. His eyes fluttered open, and he saw Andrew standing over him, looking worried. "What?" Seojun asked, still a little groggy. "We got a problem, Seojun," Andrew said urgently, his voice filled with concern. Seojun blinked and slowly stood up, following Andrew''s gaze. He could hear the murmurs around them¡ªpeople talking about how hungry they were and how cold it was getting now that the sun had set. It was true. Now that it was night, the temperature was dropping fast, and Seojun could feel the chill in the air. He noticed a few people huddling around their fire-elemental familiars, using the flames to cook food or warm themselves. "I don''t think we can just rest like this," Andrew muttered, shivering. "It''s so cold. Those with fire-elemental familiars are so lucky." Seojun looked around. Some people were trying to cook food using their familiars'' flames, while others were simply using the heat to stay warm. But for everyone else, it looked like the night was going to be a struggle. There was no food or shelter, and no one seemed to know what they were supposed to do. "We tried looking around, but we found nothing," Andrew continued. "What are they expecting us to do?" Seojun glanced around at the other contestants, many of them now panicking or complaining. The chill was making everything worse, and the lack of food was only adding to the anxiety. Sui, still in Andrew''s arms, made a soft noise. "Kyuu! Kyuu!" It seemed like the little slime was feeling the cold too. Seojun stood still as the cold night air swept through the grassland. He wasn''t bothered by the cold at all. A few days ago, he had gained cold resistance, so he felt completely fine. He looked around at the other contestants, some of them shivering, trying to warm themselves with their familiars. Andrew, still feeling the cold, hugged himself and sighed. "I''m tired but i can''t sleep because of this coldness!" he complained, looking up at the sky. Seojun wasn''t affected by the cold, but he did feel for his friend. As he looked around, his system spoke to him: [They have provided host! Enough for all of you.] Seojun raised an eyebrow and looked around. "Where is it? Wait, I smell it." he asked quietly. Then he saw something strange. Near a huge tree, there was a strange spot where the ground looked different. He walked closer to the tree. [It''s in there, host.] Seojun touched the tree, and just as he did, the tree began to groan and crack. Suddenly, the tree started falling with a loud bang . Andrew yelped and jumped back, falling on the ground as the tree crashed down. "What the¡ª?" Andrew said, rubbing his back as he got up. The tree didn''t explode, but it broke open to reveal something inside. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A sheet!" someone shouted, amazed. "Look, food!" another person called out. Inside the tree was a bunch of supplies¡ªsheets, cushions, and food. Everyone gathered around, excited. "Looks like everything we need is here," Seojun said. Andrew grabbed some fruit and bread. "Finally, food!" he said with a grin. The others were just as happy, grabbing what they could. Seojun, feeling relieved, sat down. "Looks like we can sleep here," Andrew said, lying down on one of the sheets. "I''m so tired." Seojun glanced around. "Rest up. Tomorrow will be tough," he said quietly. Everyone settled in for the night, the cold no longer a problem. They had food, blankets, and enough to get through the night. The worry from earlier was gone, and everyone finally started to relax. Seojun closed his eyes, ready to rest again. '' Don''t disturb my sleep this time.'' Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Humiliation Next Morning... The sun was rising high, casting a warm glow over the barren land. All 370 contestants were gathered in a desolate area covered in rough, rock-hard soil, with several huge rocks scattered around. The morning air was crisp, and Seojun could tell that everyone had been transported here in their sleep. He scanned the group and realized something surprising. The count was the same as yesterday, meaning no one had been eliminated. Standing on a knee-high rock, Andrew stretched and exclaimed, "Dang, mages are so amazing! Look, we''re all teleported to this place while we were sleeping!" Lila gave him a deadpan look, rolling her eyes as she ran a hand through her hair. "Idiot. Didn''t the mages teleport us to that skyland forest before?" "Oh right!" Andrew chuckled as he jumped down from the rock. "I just remembered. Hehehe." Lila shook her head with an annoyed tsk. "They even took our familiars," she said, clearly irritated. Andrew gave her a teasing look. "Right! I thought you hid my baby!" Lila shot him a glare, and he immediately looked away, mumbling, "I didn''t say anything." Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net ''So noisy,'' Seojun muttered to himself, watching the two bicker. Just then, a shout caught their attention. "Hey!" They turned to see five people approaching them: four men and one woman, all smirking. The one leading the group had a smug expression, and Seojun noticed Lila clenching her fists, a frown settling on her face. "Looks like you weaklings are gathering together," the lead guy sneered. Lila stepped forward, but before she could say anything, Andrew raised his hands and put on a friendly smile. "Ah, good morning! Nice weather, right?" he said with forced cheerfulness, trying to diffuse the tension. The woman in the group gave Andrew an unimpressed look. "Save the act. We know you lot barely survived yesterday." Andrew just shrugged with a casual grin. "Well, we''re here now, aren''t we?" The man''s smirk faded, and his eyes narrowed at Andrew''s casual response. With a sharp motion, he shoved Andrew hard, making him stumble back and bump right into Seojun. Andrew steadied himself, rubbing his shoulder as the woman in the group muttered, "Weaklings," with a sneer before turning her gaze back to Lila. The lead guy, seeing that Lila was watching them with a tense expression, chuckled. "What''s the matter, Lila? Still trying to keep up with the rest of us?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lila clenched her fists, but she stayed silent, clearly trying not to react. "Oh, come on," the guy continued, a cruel smile spreading across his face. "I mean, it''s not your fault, right? After all, you''re nothing like your sister. She''s got power, respect, and, oh, did I mention a SS-rank goddess familiar? That''s some real strength." The other members of his group laughed, casting mocking glances at Lila. "She also has a massive mana pool," he added, smirking. "Guess it runs in the family, though it skipped you, huh?" Lila''s face was tight with anger, but she managed to keep her voice steady. "You know nothing, so shut up." The guy just laughed harder. "Touchy, aren''t we? Face it, Lila, you''re always going to be just the little sister¡ªthe weaker one." Lila''s hands were shaking slightly, but she didn''t back down. The others in the group kept laughing, clearly enjoying the taunts. Seojun watched silently, his gaze hardening as he looked at the group. He could see how frustrated Lila was, but she was trying her best not to lash out. Andrew, still beside Seojun, clenched his fists, looking like he wanted to say something, but he held back because Lila is glaring at him when he tried to step up. The lead guy sneered again, seeming to relish every word as he continued to humiliate Lila. As the taunts continued, murmurs started to rise from the surrounding crowd. People began to whisper, their words cutting into the quiet morning air as they eyed Lila with newfound curiosity. "Isn''t that Lila from the Arven family?" one person whispered. "Yeah, she''s the weakest one. I heard her family didn''t even want her around, so they sent her off." "Imagine being the only one in your family without any real power. No wonder she''s with the other weaklings." Lila''s head lowered, her hands clenching tightly at her sides as she tried to keep her composure. Her shoulders shook slightly, but she refused to let her tears fall, knowing that her sister might be watching. The last thing she wanted was to show any sign of weakness. The guy who had been taunting her smirked wider, his eyes glinting with cruel satisfaction. "See, Lila? Hanging out with weaklings won''t make you stronger," he sneered. "Maybe you belong here¡ªwith the nobodies." The woman in his group shifted her gaze toward Seojun, looking him up and down with disdain. "Hey, Why are you even here?" she muttered, her voice full of scorn. "A returnee And yet¡­ so weak. Hmph. How useless. You should have stayed wherever you were summoned." Seojun kept his expression calm, but he could feel the weight of their judgmental stares. Soon, other contestants began to recognize him too. "That''s why he looks so familiar!" someone whispered. "He''s that returnee¡ªthe Ford twins friend, right?" "Yeah, but he''s nothing special. Just an F-rank returnee. Compared to the other returnees, he''s pretty pathetic." "An F-rank? Seriously? Why even come back?" Laughter and mocking glances followed, and Seojun could see some people smirking as if he were nothing more than a joke. He stood quietly, listening as the sneers and judgments washed over him, while Lila''s shoulders remained tense beside him. Their tormentors seemed to feed off the crowd''s reaction, their smiles growing bolder as they continued their mockery. The guy stepped closer, looking between Seojun and Lila. "Two weaklings, side by side. No wonder you''re both stuck here, wasting space." Seojun met the guy''s gaze with steady eyes, his face calm. Beside him, Lila took a shaky breath, doing her best to stand tall despite the humiliation pressing down on her. Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Her struggle Andrew, seeing how Seojun and Lila were being mocked, couldn''t hold back any longer. He stepped forward, glaring at the bullies. "Enough!" he shouted. "You don''t know anything about them! Just because you think you''re stronger doesn''t mean you can treat people like this!" The crowd fell silent for a moment, but then someone started laughing. One of the bullies pointed at Andrew, sneering. "Oh, look who''s talking! You, with that weak little centipede as a familiar?" The others snickered, and the lead guy smirked, crossing his arms. "Isn''t your familiar just a baby centipede? That thing''s so small it can barely be seen. What''s it going to do, crawl on us?" "Yeah," another added, snickering. "A centipede that small will never grow bigger. It''s one of the weakest beasts you could have. Almost useless." More people in the crowd started whispering, throwing mocking glances at Andrew. "Isn''t his familiar only the second weakest kind of beast? How sad." "Yeah, he''s got the little finger-sized centipede. Not even close to a real monster." Andrew''s face turned red with embarrassment, but he stood his ground, clenching his fists. He looked at Seojun and Lila, who were still holding back, staying calm in the face of all the laughter. One of the bullies shook his head, chuckling. "Three weaklings, all together. It''s no wonder they''re sticking together." The crowd burst into laughter again, louder this time, and Andrew could only stare down, struggling to find words to defend himself and his friends Suddenly, a wave of intense heat filled the air, and in a flash, the lead bully''s hair was on fire. He let out a loud yell, slapping at his head, while his friends panicked, rushing to help him. "Put it out! Put it out!" one of them shouted, trying to fan the flames, but it only made things worse as they stumbled around in chaos. The other participants backed away, looking startled, and just then, a voice broke through the noise "Enough!" it boomed, carrying a powerful authority. Everyone fell silent as they turned toward the source of the voice. A tall figure stood there, flames dancing in his hand as he glared at the bullies and everyone else. "All of you, Shut up!" he snapped. His tone held a threat, and the other participants quickly looked away, avoiding his gaze out of fear. The bullies, still shaken and humiliated, moved back from Lila, but not without glaring at her. The lead guy mouthed at her, "You''ll fall down deeper." Lila glared right back, her eyes narrowed, refusing to show any fear. Andrew, meanwhile, let out a sigh of relief, grateful that it seemed to be over. He turned to the person who had set the bully''s hair on fire, giving a weak smile. "Thanks for helping us out there," he started, but the guy cut him off. "Help you?" he scoffed, rolling his eyes. "I didn''t do it for you. I just couldn''t stand the noise. You weaklings were just as annoying." Andrew''s smile faded, his face falling as the guy continued. "Do you think I care about you three? Don''t flatter yourselves," he said, blowing out the flames in his hand with a bored expression. Seojun stayed silent, watching the guy with calm eyes, while Lila clenched her fists again, holding back any response. Andrew looked down, feeling embarrassed and unsure, realizing that this "help" wasn''t kindness at all He then walked back to his own group, ignoring everyone else. Andrew, still a bit rattled, moved closer to Lila and whispered, S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who''s that rude guy? Do you know him?" Lila''s face showed a hint of irritation. "I don''t know his name, but he''s one of the top three here. He made a contract with an S-rank beast¡ªthe Skyflare Mane Lion." Andrew''s eyes went wide. "Ohh! So he''s amazing! No wonder those guys shut up when he shouted," he murmured, impressed. Then, an awkward silence settled between them. Unsure of what else to say, Andrew glanced at Seojun, who stood quietly, his expression unreadable as he stared into the distance. Andrew then noticed Lila was also looking at something. He followed her gaze and saw a woman with a high ponytail. Her hair was a lighter shade of green than Lila''s darker tone. She sat on a rock, carefully wiping down a sleek, elegant bow with its fine curves and glowing designs. "Who''s she?" Andrew asked curiously. Lila sighed, her face tightening. "She''s my older sister, Miya Arven. The current top one here." Andrew hesitated, then asked softly, "Is it okay to ask what happened? Are those things they were saying about you true?" Lila''s face hardened, and she turned away, her voice cold. "I don''t want to talk about it, Andrew. Please¡­ just leave me alone." Without another word, she walked off, putting distance between them. Andrew''s heart sank as he watched her go. He thought, '' Does she still not trust me?'' He couldn''t help but feel hurt. '' After all this time, she still keeps me out.'' His mind spun with doubt, and he felt like he was failing as her friend. '' I just want to be her friend, Damn. Is she pushing me away? Annoyed at me? Come on. Why my mouth keep talking? I must have cross the line.'' Andrew sighed. Just then, Seojun''s calm voice broke through his thoughts. "Don''t take it personally." Andrew looked at him, confused. "Ha?" Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net Seojun continued, his voice steady. "Lila isn''t pushing you away because she doesn''t trust you. She just¡­ needs time. The things people say about her¡ªthey''re painful. She''d rather keep it to herself than let others see her hurt." Andrew took a deep breath, realizing Seojun was probably right. He nodded slowly, feeling a little reassured. "Yeah¡­ maybe you''re right. I''ll give her space. But I won''t give up on being her friend," he said, determined. Seojun gave him a slight nod, and the two stood in silence, watching Lila from a distance as she walked away, both understanding a bit more of her struggle. Then, the large screen appeared above the group, and a few floating cameras zoomed into view, swaying slightly as they moved around, capturing everyone from different angles. The participants looked up, noticing the cameras floating close to them, clearly broadcasting to the screen above. On the screen, Mr. Gideon appeared with a cheerful smile. His voice boomed, "Attention, everyone! Rest day is over! Starting now, all cameras are back, and everyone watching at home can see you again." "Now! LET''S THE FINAL TEST BEGIN!" Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Its not the easiest for us Mr. Gideon''s cheerful voice boomed across the field, silencing the whispers and chatter among the participants, He smiled down at them."Congratulations to the 370 of you who made it this far!" he announced, clapping his hands together. "You''ve proven your resilience, strength, and determination. But now, we''re at the FINAL TEST!" The participants looked at each other, some murmuring in excitement, others in apprehension. "The final test is simple!" Mr. Gideon continued, his smile widening. "In fact, it''s the easiest one yet!" Murmurs broke out instantly among the crowd: "Easiest? What does he mean?" "This must be a trick, right? No way the final test is actually easy." "Maybe it''s a battle royale?" Mr. Gideon raised his hand, calling for silence. "Before I explain the test, you need to form groups of five! Choose wisely, as your success depends on teamwork." The murmurs grew louder. Participants began scrambling to form groups. Friends grabbed friends, and strong contenders looked for others with equal power. Andrew grabbed Seojun by the sleeve and pulled him closer to Lila, who stood with her arms crossed, glaring at the frantic crowd. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is bad," Andrew muttered, scanning the chaos around them. "They''re all avoiding us." Lila snorted, clenching her fists. "Good! Who needs them? We can handle this on our own," she said loudly enough for others nearby to hear. The group of bullies from earlier laughed as they huddled together, whispering. Their leader smirked, throwing a mocking glance at Lila and her friends. "Let''s just wait until there are only two people left," Seojun said calmly. He sat down on a small rock, pulling out an apple from his pocket and taking a bite as if he had all the time in the world. Andrew sighed, sitting beside him. "Guess we don''t have a choice but to wait." As they waited, Andrew turned to Seojun. "If we''re 370 and group into five. Then the total groups are... Hmmm" he started counting and Seojun muttered "74 groups" "Really? Wait you''re right. Damn so many anyway Seojun, what do you think this ''easiest'' final test is about? Any idea?" Seojun didn''t respond, focusing on his apple. Before Andrew could press him, Lila cut in sharply. "Are you an idiot? Why would you even ask him? How would he know?" Andrew scratched his cheek, looking awkward. "Uh, yeah, I guess you''re right¡­" It was clear that Lila was still upset, her irritation spilling into every word. Andrew decided not to say anything else, and the three of them sat in silence, watching the other participants scramble for teammates. Few minutes passed, and all the groups had been formed. Andrew looked around, noticing that their group was still incomplete and said, "I''ll go look for the two," and left. Lila sighed and glanced at Seojun, who was still calmly sitting on the rock, eating his apple. Without a word, she turned and walked off in a different direction to find the remaining members. A few minutes later, Andrew returned with a woman following behind him, her expression cold and unwelcoming. At the same time, Lila came back with a man, who also seemed less than thrilled to join them. The two new members clearly didn''t want to be part of their group. They kept quiet, avoiding eye contact with Andrew, Lila, or Seojun. Andrew tried to break the silence, smiling nervously. "So, um, what''s your name¡ª" Before he could finish, both of them shot him icy glares. Startled, Andrew immediately shut his mouth and looked down, embarrassed. The two then turned their attention to Seojun, who glanced at them with a cold, piercing gaze. They immediately looked away, feeling a strange pressure in the air. The woman whispered to the man, "Did you feel that too brother?" The man, who appeared to be her brother, nodded. "Yeah, but I''m fine now. That was¡­ weird." The woman glanced back at Seojun, her thoughts racing. ''Did he do that? But how?'' ''It''s must be someone doings, It''s impossible for him to do that'' The man thought. Suddenly, a large screen appeared above them, and Mr. Gideon''s cheerful face filled the display. His sharp eyes scanned the crowd, and he smiled as though he were enjoying the tension. "Now that everyone has their groups, let''s get started with the final test!" His booming voice silenced the murmurs among the participants. As he spoke, another screen appeared beside him. It showed three marbles in different colors: blue, red, and yellow. "For this test," Mr. Gideon continued, "your goal is simple. Each group must find one blue marble, one red marble, and one yellow marble. Once your group has all three marbles, you''ll pass. But there''s a catch¡ªyou must have these marbles in your possession before sunset. If you don''t, your group is eliminated." Murmurs broke out among the participants. Find more to read at M V L "So we just have to find some marbles? Sounds easy." "But where are they? They must be hidden somewhere¡­" "What if another group has the marbles we need?" One of the bullies from earlier raised his hand. "Mr. Gideon! Can we snatch marbles from other groups?" he asked with a sly grin. The crowd erupted into louder murmurs. "Snatch? Is that allowed?" "This could get messy¡­" "Of course he''d ask something like that." The bully turned to Lila and smirked, his grin full of malice. Lila muttered under her breath, "Bastard." Mr. Gideon''s smile didn''t falter as he raised a hand for silence. "You may use any means necessary to get the marbles," he said, "but there is only one rule: no killing each other." The murmurs grew louder, filled with mixed emotions. "No killing, huh? That still leaves a lot of options¡­" "What if someone targets me? I can''t fight someone stronger!" "Ha! No one''s going to snatch my marbles. They''d regret trying!" Andrew frowned, feeling a dark atmosphere spreading among the participants. "This is definitely not the easiest test for us," he said quietly, sensing the ill intent radiating from some of the stronger groups. Meanwhile, the siblings in their group exchanged worried glances. The man muttered, "Why did we end up with this group?" The woman groaned softly. "We''ve come this far, and now we''re stuck with them? We''re doomed!" Their frustration was clear, but there was no way out. The test had begun, and the only way to survive was to work together¡ªor so they thought. Chapter 203: Chapter 203: ill Intent Andrew stood quietly, frowning. His mind was filled with worry. "A lot of people will try to steal our marbles," he thought.He looked at Lila, who stood with her arms crossed, looking strong. ''Lila is strong, but if we get ambushed, it''s over.'' Next, he looked at Seojun, who leaned against a rock, looking calm. ''I don''t know what Seojun can do. I shouldn''t expect much from him.'' Then, Andrew glanced at the siblings. The brother and sister stood together, not saying anything. ''Can we count on them? Will they even help us protect the marbles?'' Andrew clenched his fists and closed his eyes tightly. ''And me? What can I even do? I only got this far because of Lila. I''m sorry, sisters. Oni-chan isn''t like Sir Thomas.'' Seojun noticed Andrew''s worried face. With a sigh, he stood up and put his hand on Andrew''s shoulder. Andrew jumped in surprise and looked at him. "We will pass this," Seojun said calmly. Andrew smiled weakly and shook his head. "Thanks for saying that, Seojun, but it''s no use," he said sadly. Then, he looked at Lila. ''If we fail, will this be the last time I''m with Lila? Will we still be friends after this?'' Lila felt Andrew staring at her and turned to glare at him. But she froze when she saw his genuine smile. Her cheeks turned slightly red, and she quickly looked away, muttering, "What''s wrong with him?" Suddenly, glowing magic circles appeared under each group. The ground lit up with bright light. Mr. Gideon''s voice echoed loudly. "The test begins now!" he said. "Each group will be teleported to a random place. Your job is to find three marbles¡ªone blue, one red, and one yellow." The glowing circles grew brighter as Mr. Gideon kept talking. "The marbles are inside beasts scattered across the area. Since the participants this time is interesting, Word clues [Beast]" He paused and gave a clue. "Follow the trail of light and listen for the roar. Good luck!" The cameras turned off, and the magic circles flashed. In a blink, Andrew''s group disappeared. They reappeared in a thick forest. The trees were tall, and the sunlight barely reached the ground. Lila looked around quickly, her eyes sharp. "We''re separated," she said with a frown. Andrew blinked. "Separated? From who?" "From the other groups,Of course" Lila replied, annoyed. "We''re alone here." Seojun took a deep breath, looking calm as he scanned the area. "Let''s go," he said simply, walking ahead without waiting. The siblings exchanged nervous looks. Andrew hesitated but followed after Seojun. Lila sighed and followed too, muttering, "This is going to be a disaster." Meanwhile, The guy that bullying Lila walked through the forest with his group, a confident grin on his face. The tall trees cast shadows, but he didn''t seem bothered. His focus was clear, and his arrogance filled the air. "Beast? Is that even a clue?" one of his group members asked, scratching his head. "Idiot," another guy said with a smirk. "It means the marbles are in the beast, Inside or out." "Oh¡­" The first guy looked confused but didn''t say more. "Tsk." The woman in the group clung to the bully''s arm, her voice turning sweet. "Anyway, darling, do you have a plan?" she asked, batting her eyelashes at him. The bully smirked, looking down at her. "Don''t waste too much effort. We don''t need to search for beasts. We''ll find Lila''s group and take their marbles," he said, his grin widening. "Will they even find any marbles?" the confused guy asked. The bully''s grin grew sharper. "I know Lila. She''s stubborn. She''ll do whatever it takes to find the marbles. Once she has them, we''ll take them from her." The woman clinging to him pouted, pulling back slightly. "Why can''t you let her go? Why do you keep chasing her?" she said, clearly irritated. He suddenly grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her against a tree. Before she could react, he kissed her passionately. She froze for a moment but then responded to the kiss, her irritation fading. After a few seconds, he pulled back, his grin returning. "I''m not chasing her, darling. I''ve moved on. It''s about teaching her a lesson for." His voice turned colder, more dangerous. "What do you mean?" the woman asked, her tone softer now. The bully''s eyes darkened, his grin turning wicked. "If I can''t kill her, then making her useless is enough. A broken arm, a crushed leg¡ªshe won''t be able to fight anymore. That''s all I need to ruin her." The group fell silent, some of them exchanging uneasy glances. "Darling¡­ is that really necessary?" the woman asked, her voice trembling slightly. He turned to her, his grin still in place. "What? You''re scared now? Didn''t you say you''d follow me no matter what?" She quickly shook her head. "No, I''m with you. I just¡­ didn''t expect this." "Good," the bully said, his tone sharp. "Now, let''s move. We''ll find her soon enough." As they continued walking, his mind was filled with cruel plans. "Lila, you''ll regret ever standing up to me," he thought, his grin never leaving his face. "And once I''m done with you, no one will ever look at you the same way again.You''ll regret cheating in me with my bastard brother," Seojun''s group walked through the forest, scanning their surroundings for any sign of beasts. It had been several minutes, but there was nothing¡ªno marbles, no beasts, just endless trees and silence. "Are we even going the right way?" Andrew muttered, glancing at Seojun, who walked calmly at the front. "Who knows," Lila replied sharply, clearly annoyed. She was starting to feel frustrated. "This group is useless. It''s been minutes, and we''ve found nothing. And now¡­" Behind them, the woman in their group was breathing heavily, her face pale. She leaned against her brother, struggling to keep up. "I need a break," she whispered. Her brother frowned and nodded. "Let''s rest for a moment," he said, helping her sit on a fallen tree trunk. He pulled out an inhaler and handed it to her. She used it quickly, taking deep breaths to calm herself. Lila turned around and glared at them. "Are you serious? We''re wasting time!" she snapped, crossing her arms. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, she''s tired!" the brother shot back, his tone defensive. Lila scoffed, looking away. "This is just great. They''re going to hold us back." Andrew hesitated, watching the tension rise. He decided to step in. He walked up to Lila, his expression serious. "Uh, Lila?" "What?" she asked, her tone sharp. Stay updated through M V L Andrew hesitated. He had wanted to talk about something important, but seeing her frustration, he quickly changed his mind. "Um¡­ I was thinking, why don''t we make a plan?" he said awkwardly. Lila sighed and rubbed her forehead. "Fine. Do you have any suggestions?" Andrew brightened up and started listing ideas. "What if we split up into pairs? Or maybe we set up a trap for the beast? Oh, or we could climb a tree to get a better view¡ª" Seojun, who had been silent, finally spoke. "Splitting up is a bad idea. If one pair is attacked, the others won''t be able to help in time." Andrew blinked. "Oh, right. Then maybe the trap idea?" "And what happens if the beast doesn''t show up? We''ll waste time waiting," Seojun said calmly, looking at Andrew. Andrew scratched his head. "Well, climbing a tree could¡ª" "Climbing a tree makes you an easy target. If another group sees you, they could ambush us," Seojun interrupted, his tone matter-of-fact. Andrew sighed, feeling defeated. "Then¡­ what should we do?" Seojun looked at him for a moment, then turned to Lila. "We keep moving. The marbles won''t come to us. And if we meet another group, we avoid them. Fighting wastes energy." Lila nodded, her expression softening slightly. "Fine. Let''s go." She glanced at the siblings. "Are you done resting?" The brother helped his sister stand, and she gave a weak nod. "I''m fine now," she said quietly. "Good. Let''s move before we fall too far behind," Seojun said, already walking ahead. The group followed, tension still hanging in the air, but with a clearer plan in mind As the group continued walking through the forest, the ground beneath them suddenly began to shake. The trembling was subtle at first, but then it grew stronger, making leaves fall from the trees. "W-What''s happening?" Andrew stammered, trying to keep his balance. The ground shook violently, and the woman in their group fell to her knees, grabbing onto her brother for support. "What the heck?!" the brother shouted, helping her up. "Is this an earthquake?! Seriously, now?!" Seojun stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. His expression turned serious as the shaking intensified. "Climb the trees! Now!" Seojun shouted, his voice sharp and commanding because if not they''ll not listen immediately. Chapter 204 Marbles Hunting The judges sat in a room filled with glowing monitors, watching the participants. The forest on the screens showed intense shaking."Isn''t this too risky, Mr. Gideon?" one of the judges said, his voice full of worry. Mr. Gideon stood calmly, his hand hovering over a button. He seemed certain of his decision, his expression unwavering. Another judge leaned forward. "What if they¡ª" Before he could finish, Mr. Gideon interrupted. "It''s not good to think negatively. I won''t let anything happen to them." Thomas, another judge, placed a hand on Gideon''s shoulder. "Let''s trust him," he said reassuringly. The judges exchanged uneasy glances, but no one spoke further. Mr. Gideon took a deep breath and pressed the button, signaling the mages to activate the next phase of the test. Back in the forest, the ground trembled violently. "Climb the trees! Now!" Seojun''s voice was sharp and commanding, cutting through the panic. Andrew didn''t hesitate. He grabbed a nearby tree and climbed as fast as he could. He glanced back, about to help Lila, but she had already found another tree and was climbing on her own. The siblings, however, were struggling. The sister, pale and panicked, couldn''t get a proper grip. "You can do this, sister!" her brother shouted, reaching down to her. She jumped, trying to grab his hand, but missed. The shaking grew stronger. The ground cracked in places, and small rocks tumbled. "Climb higher!" Seojun shouted from above. His tone was cold but urgent. "Something is coming! Hurry up already!" Lila yelled from her tree, gripping a branch tightly. She looked up, and her eyes widened as she saw the tops of trees swaying violently in the distance. Whatever was coming was big¡ªand fast. "I-I can''t!" the sister cried, tears streaming down her face as she tried again to reach her brother''s hand. "You can! Jump, sister! I''ll pull you up!" the brother yelled, refusing to give up. Andrew looked down, conflicted. He was about to jump down to help when Seojun sighed. Without a word, Seojun leaped down gracefully. He landed beside the sister, grabbed her by the waist, and lifted her effortlessly. "Grab her!" Seojun called to the brother, who reached down and pulled her up onto the branch. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun didn''t waste time. He immediately began climbing the tree himself as the ground shook harder than ever. "Hurry! It''s coming!" Lila yelled again, clinging tightly to her tree as the trembling almost made her lose her grip. The sister hugged the tree trunk, trembling with fear, while her brother climbed higher to keep them safe. Seojun was halfway up when he looked back. His eyes narrowed as he saw what was approaching. A herd of massive beasts stormed through the forest, their sheer size making the ground shake. The creatures were like a mix of wild boars and bulls, with thick, dark fur and glowing red eyes. Long tusks curved out of their mouths, sharp enough to break trees. Branches cracked, and trees fell as the beasts charged forward. Their growls and roars echoed, shaking the air. Seojun climbed faster, reaching the higher branches just as the herd reached their area. The group clung to the trees, holding on tightly as the beasts passed underneath. The shaking was so intense it felt like the trees might fall. The sister whimpered, tears streaming down her face. "Are they going to hit the tree?" she asked in a shaky voice. "Hold on tight!" her brother yelled, wrapping one arm around her and another around the trunk. The herd ran through the area, smashing fallen logs and bushes. A few of the beasts stopped and sniffed the air, growling lowly. Lila held her breath, her heart pounding. She muttered under her breath, "This test is insane." Andrew looked at Seojun, who was calmly sitting on a branch, observing the beasts below. Despite the chaos, Seojun''s expression didn''t change. "They''ll leave soon," Seojun said, his voice calm but firm. "Just stay quiet." The beasts roared again, then continued charging deeper into the forest, their heavy steps fading into the distance. The forest grew silent, except for the group''s heavy breathing. Andrew let out a shaky breath, leaning against the trunk of his tree. "What¡­ What just happened?" Lila narrowed her eyes. "I saw a marble in the back of mithril crocodon along with the mithril, Looks like it''s in their body not inside." The brother spoke up, his voice trembling. "How are we supposed to get marbles from those beast?" No one answered. Lila sighed and adjusted her grip on the branch. "One problem at a time. Let''s figure out where they''re going first." Seojun nodded. "We''ll follow their trail. But we need to stay careful. If we get caught in another stampede, we''re done for." Experience more tales on empire The group exchanged nervous glances but nodded in agreement. Slowly, they began climbing back down They followed the trail left by the herd of beasts. Broken branches and deep hoofprints led them through the dense forest. "They''ve scattered," Seojun said, breaking the silence as he examined the tracks. "Let''s try securing our first marble then!" Andrew said with a spark of excitement. "It''ll be easier if the beasts aren''t all together." Lila nodded, agreeing for once. "We''ll find one, plan carefully, and make sure no one ambushes us when we grab it." Everyone nodded in agreement. They moved cautiously, their eyes scanning the forest. The sister glanced at Seojun, her cheeks flushing slightly. She wanted to thank him for helping her earlier, but embarrassment held her back. She could still feel his hands around her waist. ''He lifted me so easily,'' she thought, biting her lip. ''Brother always complains I''m too heavy.'' Her thoughts were interrupted by her brother''s voice. "There!" he shouted, pointing excitedly. The group immediately crouched behind some bushes and peered through the gaps. By the stream ahead, a beast stood alone, drinking water. Its appearance was striking¡ªan evolved version of a zebra. Its black-and-white stripes glowed faintly, and sharp, curved horns adorned its head. Its hooves left deep marks in the muddy bank, and its eyes gleamed a faint yellow. "There''s a yellow marble on its neck," Andrew whispered. His gaze locked onto the shiny pendant hanging from the beast''s neck. "We need to move fast!" the brother said, standing up as if to run toward the beast. Before he could take a step, Lila grabbed his collar and yanked him back down into the bushes. "Stop acting rash!" Lila hissed, glaring at him. "You''re putting our group in danger. How many times do I have to say this? Check the surroundings first. Make sure no one else is nearby before doing anything." The brother fell silent, avoiding her sharp gaze. He muttered, "Sorry," then clicked his tongue in frustration. The sound of rustling leaves caught their attention. A second later, another group of participants burst out from the trees and charged toward the beast. The beast raised its head, startled by the sudden commotion. With a loud snort, it turned and ran deeper into the forest, the other group chasing after it. Andrew sighed, watching the beast disappear. "Well, that''s gone. Let''s look for another one." "Agreed," Seojun said calmly, already standing up to move. The group nodded, their disappointment quickly replaced by determination as they continued their hunt for the next marble. Chapter 205 Got one They walking through the forest, searching for beasts. It felt like forever, and they were getting tired. Lila suddenly stopped when she heard something"Water," she said, pointing ahead. "Let''s go there." They followed the sound and soon reached a stream. By the water stood a beast, like the one they had seen earlier¡ªa large, zebra-like creature. Its stripes glowed faintly, and sharp horns curved back from its head. Around its neck hung a yellow marble, shining like a pendant. Lila crouched behind a bush. "Seojun, climb that tree. Andrew, circle around the other side. Make sure no one else is here," she whispered. Seojun nodded and climbed a tall tree. Andrew hesitated but followed her instructions, moving quietly through the bushes. A few minutes later, Seojun climbed down. "No one''s here," he said calmly. Andrew returned from the other side. "It''s clear. Let''s grab the marble now!" he said, stepping forward. "Wait," Lila said sharply, pulling him back. "What do you know about this beast? Do you think it''s just going to let you take the marble? We need to know what it can do first." Andrew looked embarrassed. "Uh¡­ I didn''t think about that." The woman in the group spoke up, her voice a little nervous but confident. "I know this beast! I read about it before." Everyone turned to her, listening carefully. "It''s called a Lumizorn," she said. "It''s a magical beast. Its stripes glow for a reason¡ªthey can blind anyone who gets too close. If it feels threatened, it might use its glowing light to disorient us." Lila frowned. "Blinding light? That''s bad." The woman nodded. "That''s not the only thing. It''s very fast. If it gets scared, it''ll run, and we''ll never catch it. And¡­" She paused, thinking hard. "And what?" Lila asked, crossing her arms. "The horns," the woman said. "I think they can shoot beams of light or energy. I''m not completely sure, though. I didn''t read everything about them." Lila sighed. "Great. So it''s fast, can blind us, and might attack with light. Anything else?" The woman shook her head. "That''s all I know. Sorry." Seojun nodded. "It''s still useful. At least we know some of its strengths." Lila thought for a moment, then looked at the group. "Okay, listen. We need to be smart about this. If we scare it or let it attack, we''ll lose the marble. Move carefully and be ready to act fast." Everyone nodded, their faces serious. They prepared to follow Lila''s lead to get the marble safely. Lila crouched low behind the bushes, her sharp eyes fixed on the Lumizorn drinking from the stream. The yellow marble glinted around its neck, dangling like a prize waiting to be claimed. "Here''s the plan," Lila whispered, gathering the group close. "We need to keep the Lumizorn calm and distracted. If it panics, it''ll run or attack us. Seojun, you''ll circle around and climb a tree near it. Andrew, stay hidden on the other side, ready to move if it starts running. I''ll approach it slowly and try to grab the marble." The woman hesitated, her hands trembling slightly. "What about me and my brother?" "Stay back and watch for any other groups. If someone shows up, warn us," Lila said firmly. Her brother frowned but nodded, He thought that it''s better this way so if something happen he can immediately run with her sister. "Got it." Seojun gave a small nod and silently moved to climb another tree close to the Lumizorn. Andrew crouched low and slipped to the opposite side of the clearing, his movements surprisingly quiet for once. The siblings stayed hidden behind a large rock, scanning the area nervously. Lila took a deep breath. "Alright, here we go," she whispered to herself. She stepped out from behind the bushes, moving slowly and carefully. Her steps were light, her posture non-threatening. The Lumizorn lifted its head, its glowing eyes locking onto her. For a moment, Lila froze, keeping her hands visible. "Easy¡­ easy¡­" she whispered softly, trying to keep her voice calm. The Lumizorn sniffed the air, its ears twitching, but it didn''t move. Seojun watched from above, ready to signal if anything went wrong. Andrew gripped a small rock, prepared to throw it as a distraction if the beast bolted. Lila crept closer, step by step, her heart pounding. When she was close enough, she saw the marble clearly. It was tied with a thin, glowing string around the beast''s neck. "Seojun, do you see anything?" she asked softly without looking away from the beast. "Still clear," Seojun replied quietly from the tree. Lila reached out slowly, her fingers brushing the glowing string. The Lumizorn flinched, and she froze, holding her breath. "Careful," Andrew whispered from his hiding spot, his voice tense. The Lumizorn sniffed again and then went back to drinking from the stream. Lila''s hand moved carefully, loosening the string around its neck. Her fingers worked quickly, though sweat dripped down her forehead. Suddenly, the Lumizorn lifted its head again, its ears twitching. It sensed something. "Lila!" Andrew shouted, Lila tugged the string free, the marble slipping into her hand. "Got it!" she whispered triumphantly. But the Lumizorn let out a sharp snort, its body tensing. Its stripes began to glow brighter, and the light around it shimmered. "It''s about to run!" Andrew shouted. Lila stumbled back, clutching the marble. "Run!" she yelled. The Lumizorn reared up, its hooves slamming into the ground as it prepared to dash away. Seojun leaped down from the tree, landing gracefully beside Lila. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back into the bushes. Andrew threw the rock he had been holding, aiming to distract the beast. It hit the ground near the stream, making a loud noise. The Lumizorn turned its glowing eyes toward the sound and bolted in the opposite direction, disappearing into the forest. The group huddled in the bushes, breathing heavily. Lila opened her hand, revealing the yellow marble. "We did it," she said, a small smile breaking through her usual serious expression. Andrew grinned. "Nice! We got our first marble easily!" The siblings peeked out from behind their rock. "Is it gone?" the woman asked, her voice shaky. "It''s gone," Seojun confirmed, brushing dirt off his clothes. Lila tucked the marble safely into her pocket. "One down. Two more to go," she said, already looking around for their next challenge. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 206 The 2nd Marble It had been two hours since they found their first marble. They wereexhausted, their energy drained from walking , avoiding and running from the wild beast.The siblings collapsed onto the grass, breathing heavily. Andrew sat down nearby, wiping sweat from his forehead. "H-Hey, let''s rest. We''ve been walking," Andrew said tiredly before lying down flat on the grass. Lila glared at them, ready to scold, but seeing how exhausted everyone looked, she sighed. "Fine! But not for too long," she muttered, walking to a nearby tree. She sat down and leaned against the trunk, crossing her arms. The brother groaned, still lying on the ground. "Hoo! Why can''t we find any blue or red marbles? It''s always the yellow ones!" he complained. Andrew, sitting up, glanced at Seojun, who remained standing and stared off into the distance. "Seojun, sit down. You need to rest too," Andrew said. "I can still stand," Seojun replied calmly, his tone indifferent. Andrew sighed but then spoke again. "Anyway, guys, doesn''t it seem like yellow marbles are everywhere? They''re the easiest to find." The brother nodded, sitting up. "Yeah, isn''t it obvious? No one has tried to steal from us because they''re not worth the trouble." Andrew remembered how some groups they encountered earlier had looked at them and then walked away upon realizing they only had a yellow marble. "The second marble is so difficult to find!" the brother complained again. "We''ve been walking for two hours, and still nothing. What''s the time, Lila?" Lila checked her watch. "It''s 9 a.m. We have plenty of time, so we don''t need to rush. Just rest for now, but don''t think we can stop every five minutes." The group agreed, using the time to save their energy. Andrew quickly fell asleep after lying down. The siblings leaned against each other and dozed off too, leaving only Lila and Seojun awake. Lila closed her eyes, trying to relax, but her mind stayed alert. Meanwhile, Seojun stood silently, still scanning the surroundings. [Host, don''t you want to make this easier? We can use my function. You can even find the marbles without much effort.] Seojun frowned slightly but didn''t reply immediately. After a moment, he muttered, "This is the final test. Using you would be cheating." [But using your skill isn''t cheating, Host. It''s part of you.] Seojun sighed deeply, shaking his head slightly. "You''re so stubborn, aren''t you?" he muttered under his breath. After a moment of thought, he relented. "Fine. I''ll just find where the second marble is, but I won''t grab it immediately." Seojun leaned back against a tree and closed his eyes. Focusing, he activated one of his abilities. He reached out with his mind, taking control of a nearby bee beast''s vision. Through the bee''s eyes, Seojun began scanning the forest. The buzzing of its wings filled his mind as it flew high above the trees, giving him a bird''s-eye view. He spotted a group far away, gathered near a beast with a red marble around its neck. They were securing the area and preparing to take the marble. Seojun memorized their location before letting the bee fly away, looking for other signs of beasts. The bee''s vision shifted, showing him another part of the forest. He spotted a lone beast near a cliff, its horns glowing faintly. A blue marble hung from its neck, swinging gently as it grazed on the grass. "Found it," he muttered to himself, letting the bee''s vision fade. He opened his eyes and glanced at the resting group. "Two marbles located," he thought. "One red, one blue. Now to figure out the best way to get them without drawing too much attention." He leaned back against the tree, waiting for them to wake up. After resting for a while, the group slowly began to wake up. Andrew groaned as he stretched, rubbing his eyes. "Ugh, I feel worse after lying down," he muttered. The siblings stirred as well, their tired faces showing slight relief from the short break. Lila stood and dusted off her pants, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. "Alright, we''ve rested enough. Let''s move." Andrew groaned again, but he got up, knowing better than to argue with Lila. The siblings followed suit, albeit slowly, as they gathered their things. Seojun, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly began walking ahead. "Let''s go this way," he said calmly, not looking back. Lila frowned, crossing her arms. "And why are we following you?" Seojun glanced back, his face neutral. "The forest is quieter in that direction. If there are fewer groups, we''ll have better chances of finding a marble without interference." Lila considered his reasoning and finally nodded. "Fine. Let''s go." Andrew blinked in surprise. "Wait, you''re agreeing with him that easily?" Lila shot him a glare. "Do you have a better idea?" Andrew shook his head quickly. "Nope, following Seojun sounds great!" Seojun led the group deeper into the forest, his pace steady but not rushed. He made sure to occasionally pause, as if scanning the surroundings, to avoid raising suspicion. In truth, he was leading them directly to the beast with the blue marble he had found earlier. The forest grew denser as they walked, with tall trees and thick bushes blocking their view. The sound of rustling leaves and distant bird calls filled the air. Seojun''s calm demeanor helped keep the group focused, even as the tension of finding the next marble loomed over them. After about twenty minutes, Lila grew impatient. "We''ve been walking forever, Seojun. Are you sure this is the right direction?" "Yes," Seojun replied simply, not breaking stride. "We''re getting close. Stay alert." Lila raised an eyebrow but said nothing more. Andrew tried to lighten the mood. "Hey, maybe we''ll find a beast lounging by a picnic spot, and it''ll just hand over the marble." The brother chuckled. "Yeah, and maybe it''ll ask us to play a game of cards for it. Their light banter stopped when Seojun held up his hand, signaling them to stop. "Quiet," he said softly. They froze, their senses suddenly on high alert. "There," Seojun said, pointing ahead. They followed his gaze and spotted a large beast grazing near the edge of a cliff. The creature was massive, its body resembling a mix of a bull and a goat, with glowing blue horns that pulsed faintly. Around its thick neck hung a blue marble, swinging slightly as it moved. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andrew''s eyes widened. "That''s it! The blue marble!" "Shh!" Lila hissed, pulling him down behind a bush. "Don''t be reckless. We don''t know what this thing can do yet." Chapter 207 The 2nd Marble(2) The woman stared at the beast, her voice trembling slightly. "That''s¡­ that''s a Stormhorn. I''ve read about it. Its horns can release bursts of electricity if it feels threatened.""Great," Andrew muttered. "So it''s not just big; it''s dangerous too." Seojun crouched beside them, his face calm. "It''s alone. That''s an advantage. We just need to be careful and quick." Lila nodded, her expression serious. "Alright. Here''s the plan. Andrew, circle around to the right. Make some noise to distract it, but don''t get too close. Siblings, stay here and be ready to help if needed. Seojun and I will go for the marble." Seojun raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue. "Understood." Andrew groaned softly. "Why am I the bait?" "Because you talk too much," Lila snapped. Andrew sighed but nodded, moving into position. Once everyone was ready, Andrew stepped on a branch, breaking it loudly. The Stormhorn''s head shot up, its glowing blue horns crackling faintly as it searched for the source of the noise. "Hey, big guy!" Andrew called, waving his arms. "Over here!" The beast snorted and stomped its hooves, turning toward him. "Now!" Lila whispered, and she and Seojun moved quickly toward the beast''s side. Andrew kept shouting and waving his arms, carefully backing away to keep the beast''s attention. It pawed the ground, electricity sparking from its horns, but it didn''t charge yet. Seojun and Lila reached the beast''s side. Seojun''s sharp eyes locked onto the marble. "I''ll grab it," he said. "Be quick," Lila hissed. Seojun moved swiftly but cautiously, his movements smooth and precise. He reached out, his hand brushing the marble''s chain. Just as he grabbed it, the beast turned its head sharply, sensing the movement. "Run!" Lila shouted, grabbing Seojun''s arm and pulling him back. The Stormhorn let out a loud roar, its horns glowing brighter as a surge of electricity burst from them. Seojun and Lila dove to the ground, narrowly avoiding the blast. "Go, go, go!" Andrew yelled, running toward the group. Seojun held up the marble as they regrouped behind the trees. "Got it," he said simply, his face calm despite the chaos. Lila''s eyes widened briefly before she smirked. "Not bad, Seojun." The siblings sighed in relief, while Andrew panted, clutching his knees. "Can we¡­ not do that again?" "Rest later," Lila said firmly. "We''ve got the second marble, but we''re not safe yet. Move." Their relief was short-lived. Suddenly, from the dense foliage, another Stormhorn appeared, larger and angrier than the first. Its glowing blue horns crackled with electricity as it let out a deafening roar and charged straight at them. "Look out!" The boy shouted, but the beast was already closing in. The brother reacted quickly, pushing his sister out of the way. Both of them tumbled to the side, narrowly avoiding the beast''s deadly charge. The Stormhorn''s target became clear¡ªit was heading straight for Lila, who held the blue marble tightly in her hand. "Lila! It''s coming for the marble! Throw it away!" Andrew yelled desperately. But Lila didn''t throw the marble. Her eyes narrowed with determination as she opened the small bag strapped to her side. Without hesitation, she stuffed the blue marble inside, along with the yellow marble they had collected earlier. The Stormhorn charged, its hooves thundering against the ground. Electricity sparked wildly from its horns, lighting up the area in flashes of blue. With quick reflexes, Lila leaped into the air, grabbing hold of a low tree branch. The beast rammed into the tree trunk below her, shaking the entire tree. "Is that all you''ve got?" Lila muttered, her voice steady despite the danger. She swung herself onto the branch, standing above the raging beast. The Stormhorn backed up, pawing at the ground as it prepared for another charge. "Lila! What are you doing? Get down from there!" Andrew shouted, panic in his voice. Lila glanced down at the beast, her mind racing. She needed to keep it away from the others, but she couldn''t fight it head-on. "Alright, big guy," she said softly. "Let''s see if you can keep up." As the Stormhorn charged again, Lila jumped to another branch, moving farther away from the group. The beast followed her, its glowing horns sparking as it tried to keep up. Andrew clenched his fists. "We can''t just stand here! She''s going to get herself killed!" "She knows what she''s doing," Seojun said, his eyes never leaving Lila. "Trust her." The siblings looked worried but stayed put, knowing Seojun was right. From her perch in the trees, Lila kept moving, using the branches to stay ahead of the beast. It slammed into tree trunks and roared in frustration, but she was always one step ahead. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, Lila spotted an opening. A large boulder rested at the edge of a small clearing. She leaped down, landing lightly on her feet, and sprinted toward the boulder. The Stormhorn roared again, charging after her. "Come on¡­ just a little closer¡­" Lila muttered under her breath. As the beast closed in, Lila jumped onto the boulder and kicked off it, launching herself into the air. The Stormhorn crashed into the boulder at full speed, the impact shaking the ground. The beast stumbled, dazed from the collision. "Now''s our chance!" the guy called, running toward Lila. Lila landed gracefully on the ground, her breathing heavy. She looked back at the dazed Stormhorn, then at Seojun, who reached her side. "Are you okay?" he asked, his eyes scanning her for injuries. "Fine," Lila said, brushing off her clothes. "But we need to move before it recovers." The siblings and Andrew joined them, their faces pale but determined. Andrew glanced nervously at the Stormhorn, which was starting to regain its balance. "Let''s get out of here before round two starts." As they''re prepared to leave the area, a sudden whistling sound cut through the air. Continue reading at empire Seojun grab Lila by the waist and pulling her aside just as a rock flew past, narrowly missing her head. The others froze, their eyes wide in shock. "Who''s there?!" Lila shouted, her voice echoing through the forest. She scanned the shadows, her fists clenched. Slowly, a group stepped out from behind the trees. It was the same group that had bullied them earlier. The leader, tall and smug, clapped his hands slowly, a mocking grin on his face. "Bravo, Lila. You''ve gotten better at dodging. Impressive," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. He pointed at her bag. "But let''s skip the games. That marble belongs to us." Chapter 208 Well take it no matter what Lila''s grip on her pocket tightened, her jaw clenched. Andrew and the siblings immediately stepped in front of her, forming a protective wall.Their faces were serious, their stance ready for whatever their group might try. He burst into laughter, holding his stomach as if he''d just heard the funniest joke in the world. "What''s so funny, you asshole?!" Andrew snapped, taking a step forward, but Lila grabbed his arm. "Stop it, Andrew," she said firmly. "Why, Lila? This guy''s been annoying since earlier! Someone needs to shut him up!" Andrew protested, trying to shrug her off. "Shut up, Andrew," Lila hissed. "You can''t handle him. He''s baiting you, trying to make you lose control. That''s how Moss plays." Andrew froze, glancing back at Moss, who wore a smug grin. "Hey hey," Moss said, wagging a finger at Lila. "That''s no fun. Don''t give away all my tricks." "Annoying," the siblings muttered in unison, glaring at him. Moss pretended to look hurt. "Aw, come on. Don''t be like that. I don''t like it when people only know me from Lila''s stories. Let me introduce myself properly." He stepped forward dramatically, spreading his arms. "I''m Moss Chun. Lila''s ex-boyfriend. The one she cheated on¡ªwith my brother, no less." Andrew''s eyes widened, his head whipping around to look at Lila. "Wait, what? Ex? Is that true?" Lila rolled her eyes, her tone sharp. "Of course not. He''s lying to mess with you. Don''t fall for it." Moss smirked, enjoying the tension. "Lying? Oh, Lila, you wound me. You wouldn''t even admit it? You broke my heart, you know. Twice. But it''s okay." His voice dripped with mock sadness. "I''ll take those marbles as compensation." "Over my dead body," Lila snapped, stepping forward. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moss''s grin widened. "If that''s how you want to play it, Lila." He raised his hand, signaling to his group. "Get them." The group surged forward, but Andrew and the siblings didn''t hesitate. They stood firm, ready to defend Lila. "Stick together!" Lila ordered. "Don''t let them split us up!" Andrew ducked as one of Moss''s lackeys swung a branch at him. He countered with a quick shove, sending the attacker sprawling. Meanwhile, the siblings moved in sync, blocking blows and pushing back the advancing group. Moss hung back, watching the chaos with a smirk. "Still so stubborn, Lila. You''ll lose eventually." Lila shot him a glare. "You''ve always underestimated me, Moss. That''s your biggest mistake." She lunged forward, dodging past two lackeys to close the distance between her and Moss. He barely had time to react before she grabbed his collar, yanking him closer. "Call them off," she growled. Moss''s smirk faltered for a moment, but then he chuckled. "You think you''re in control here? Cute." Before Lila could respond, one of Moss''s lackeys lunged at her from behind. Seojun appeared just in time, shoving the attacker aside with a swift, calculated move. "Focus, Lila," Seojun said, "We''ll handle them. You handle him." Lila nodded, tightening her grip on Moss''s collar. "You''ve got one chance, Moss. Back off now, or this ends badly for you." Moss''s eyes flickered with something¡ªmaybe hesitation, maybe amusement. But before he could answer, the ground beneath them shook, and a familiar, deafening roar echoed through the forest. Everyone froze. The second Stormhorn burst through the trees, its horns crackling with electricity as it charged into the clearing. Its rage-filled eyes locked onto the marbles in Lila''s pocket. "Great," Andrew muttered. "Because things weren''t bad enough already." Moss smirked as he suddenly grabbed Lila by the waist, pulling her close. He leaned in, his lips brushing against her ear. "I''ll never stop, Lila," he whispered, his voice low and taunting. "You can''t escape from me. You''ll pay for cheating on me." Lila''s eyes widened in anger. She shoved him away with all her strength, her voice rising. "I never cheated on you! You just keep acting deaf and never listen to me, Moss!" Moss stumbled back but kept grinning, his eyes filled with mock amusement. "You can say whatever you want, Lila. It doesn''t change a thing." Before Lila could respond, Andrew grabbed her arm and pulled her toward the trees. "We need to go. Now!" The siblings followed closely, their movements quick and sharp. Moss didn''t chase them. Instead, he stood still, watching with that same infuriating grin. "We''ll take those marbles no matter what happens," he called after them, his voice echoing through the forest. As they ran, Lila''s heart pounded with a mix of rage and fear. Andrew glanced back at her, his face serious. "What''s the deal with that guy? He''s completely insane!" "He''s dangerous," Lila muttered, her jaw tight. "And he doesn''t give up easily." The guy with them, running just behind them, spoke calmly. "We need a plan. He''ll come after us again, and this time he might not play games." "We''ll think of something," Lila said, determination flashing in her eyes. "But first, we need to put as much distance between us and him as possible." They kept running. Behind them, Moss''s laughter echoed faintly, a chilling reminder that he wasn''t far behind. The group stumbled across a dark cave hidden behind thick foliage. They decided to rest inside, their breaths still heavy from running. Inside, they found some edible roots and berries nearby, and though it wasn''t much, it was enough to keep their energy up. They sat in a circle, quietly chewing. The tension was thick, and no one spoke. They all knew their marbles were in danger, and it weighed heavily on them. Andrew finally broke the silence, sighing as he glanced at Lila, who sat apart from the group, staring at the marbles laid out on the ground. "Are you okay, Lila?" he asked. She sighed and leaned back. "If you''re curious, no, I didn''t cheat on him," she said, her voice tired but firm. "Hmph! Girls really can''t stick to one, huh?" Kyle, the male twin, said bluntly. He looked at his sister and added, "I don''t want you doing what she did, understand, sis?" "Of course not! I''ll be forever loyal to my future boyfriend!" Kaye answered brightly. Lila clenched her fists, anger flashing in her eyes. "I said I didn''t cheat, okay?! You don''t know my story, so don''t judge me!" Her sharp tone made the twins go quiet. "T-Then what really happened?" Andrew asked, his voice cautious. Lila looked at the group, then at Seojun, who was calmly munching an apple. Their eyes met briefly before Lila sighed again. "The truth is, his brother liked me. At that time, Moss saw us¡­ in bed." Kyle shot up, pointing a finger at her. "See! How flirty!" Lila''s glare shut him up instantly. "That''s just how he saw us, okay? His brother set me up so Moss would think we were making out. It wasn''t real! I tried to explain it to Moss, but he never listened." She sighed again, frustration clear on her face. Seojun swallowed his bite and commented dryly, "Typical love story." Lila rolled her eyes. "Oh, it''s his brother''s fault?" Kaye asked, tilting her head. "Yeah," Lila replied. "After that, his brother left the country without explaining what really happened. I was happy being with Moss, but the only problem is¡­ he''s kind of insane and stubborn." She toyed with the marbles, her expression a mix of sadness and anger. A moment of silence fell over the group until Andrew suddenly perked up. "Wait. You two didn''t even introduce yourselves properly. What''s your name? And how old are you? We need to know each other if we''re going to stick together." The twins glanced at each other, then Kyle answered, "I''m Kyle, and this is Kaye. We''re twins, and we''re 19 years old." Andrew grinned. "I''m 18! And you already know Lila and Seojun. Lila''s 18, and¡­ wait, how old are you, Seojun?" He turned to Seojun with a curious look. "18," Seojun said shortly, finishing his apple. "18? Didn''t you disappear before?" Kaye asked, frowning as she squinted at him. "How old do you think I look?" Seojun asked, his voice even. Kaye tilted her head, studying him. "Um¡­ 18?" "Then I''m 18," Seojun responded without a hint of emotion. "Eh?" Kaye muttered, confused. "Enough of this," Seojun said, cutting the conversation short. Kaye pouted, muttering under her breath, "So mean¡­" While they''re quietly resting. [This is boring, host.] The voice of his system rang out, its tone laced with disapproval. Seojun''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he kept his composure. He spoke softly, so no one else could hear. "You know what''s boring or not now, huh?" [Kind of. But what''s happening here? You''re becoming a side character! An Abyss Lord reduced to a side character? I can''t let that happen.] "Hey, relax. Isn''t this interesting? Besides, there are a lot of ''cameras'' here." He smirked, his voice dropping even lower. "I''m curious what that Moss guy and his group can really do." [Host, you can defeat him easily. It''s not even a challenge.] "That''s exactly what makes it boring, System. Let them play their little games. Just wait and watch." Seojun''s grin widened slightly, his sharp gaze flicking toward the cave entrance where the faint rustling of leaves could be heard. The system sighed in his mind but didn''t argue further. [Fine. But don''t let this turn into a soap opera, host. You''re better than this.] Seojun leaned back against the cave wall, still smiling faintly. ''I wonder how they''ll entertain me.'' Chapter 209 You made me do this Lila suddenly stood up, her expression firm. "Let''s not waste time here. We need to move. Now."The others stirred, rubbing their eyes and nodding in agreement. Time was limited, and they all knew it. Without wasting another moment, they walked out of the cave and scanned their surroundings. "Where are we going to find the last marble?" Kaye asked, glancing around anxiously. As they walked, they spotted several beasts in the distance, each guarding a marble. But to their frustration, the marbles were colors they already had. "Found them!" The shout came from behind them, sharp and triumphant. Before they could react, five figures surrounded them, cutting off any escape routes. "Good job, buddy," one of the guys said smugly, stepping forward. "Now, hand over the marbles." "No way?! We only have a yellow marble!" Andrew shouted, trying to bluff. But the leader sneered. "Liar! Moss said you''ve got the other one. You think you can fool us? Attack them!" At his command, the other four charged toward the group. "Scatter! Run!" Lila shouted, breaking into a sprint. The group split up. The twins darted to the right, Lila dashed to the left, while Andrew and Seojun ran in the opposite direction. "Damn it!" the leader yelled, frustrated. "We don''t know who has the marble. Split up!" "Got it, boss!" The five pursuers scattered, each following one of them. Andrew sprinted through the trees, his heart pounding. After a moment, he stopped to catch his breath, muttering, "How are we supposed to find each other again after this?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, dumbass!" Andrew turned sharply to see one of the guys chasing after him. The guy grinned, clearly thinking he had Andrew cornered. "Catch me if you can!" Andrew shouted, taking off again. As he ran, he smirked to himself. ''They don''t know who has the marble. That''s good. Now I just have to figure out how to lose this guy.'' He zigzagged through the forest, his mind racing as he searched for a way to outsmart the guy. Andrew groaned as his face hit the ground. His feet were frozen to the spot, and the ice bit into his skin. He tried to break the ice with his hands, but it wouldn''t budge. "Think you can outrun me? Keep dreaming," the guy sneered, towering over Andrew. Before Andrew could say anything, the guy kicked him in the side, making him grunt in pain. Andrew gritted his teeth, glaring up at him. "Coward. Can''t fight fair, huh?" The guy laughed, leaning closer. "Fair? This isn''t a game, kid. Hand over the marbles, and maybe I''ll go easy on you." Andrew smirked despite the pain. "Joke''s on you. Go get yours!" The guy''s eyes narrowed, his patience clearly running thin. "You f*cker?" He raised his foot, aiming another kick. Before the blow could land, a rock flew through the air, hitting the guy square in the head. He stumbled back, clutching his forehead. "What the¡ª?! Who did that?!" Seojun stepped out from the shadows, his expression calm and cold. "Pick on someone your own size," he said flatly. The guy growled, shaking off the pain. "You wanna die too? Fine!" He charged at Seojun, who stood still, unfazed. As the guy swung a punch, Seojun sidestepped effortlessly, grabbing the guy''s arm and twisting it behind his back. The man yelped in pain, struggling to free himself. "Where''s your boss?" Seojun asked, his tone icy. "L-let me go!" the guy stammered, panic creeping into his voice. "Wrong answer." Seojun applied more pressure, making the guy cry out. "Where''s Moss?" "H-He''s chasing Moss Ex!" the guy blurted out. Seojun''s eyes darkened, and he released the guy before he could get away seojun hit his nape knocking him. Without another word, Seojun broke the ice trapping Andrew''s feet with a single strike, pulling him up. "Can you run?" Andrew nodded, wincing but determined. "Yeah. Let''s go find Lila." The two of them sprinted back into the forest, leaving the defeated guy groaning on the ground. Meanwhile, Lila darted through the trees, her heart pounding as she heard footsteps closing in behind her. "Just keep moving," she muttered to herself, clutching the bag with the marbles tightly. A guy''s voice echoed from somewhere close. "You can''t run forever, Bitcg! Just give up!" She ignored him, focusing on her path. Suddenly, she tripped over a root and tumbled to the ground, the bag slipping from her grasp. The guy emerged from the shadows, his grin wicked. "Told you, you can''t escape." Lila scrambled to her feet, her fists clenched. "I''m not giving up without a fight." "Good," he said, stepping closer. "I like a challenge." Lila''s eyes darted around, searching for a way out. She didn''t know where the others were, but she had to hold her ground until they came. "Bring it On," she muttered under her breath, bracing herself for whatever came next. Meanwhile, Kaye struggled to catch her breath as she and Kyle crouched in the bushes. Her chest rose and fell heavily, her face pale. "Are you okay, Sis?" Kyle asked, his voice filled with concern. "I-I''m sorry, B-Brother," Kaye managed to say between gasps. Kyle placed a hand on her shoulder, trying to calm her down. "It''s okay. Just breathe properly. Take your time." He peeked out from the bush, scanning the area. Seeing no sign of them, he let out a sigh of relief. "I think we lost them. Damn it. Those guys are so determined to take our marbles." "What are we going to do now, Brother?" Kaye asked, her breathing finally steady. She looked up at him, worry evident in her eyes. Kyle glanced back at her, his face serious. "I don''t know. But don''t think about that right now. Let''s make sure we''re safe first. Those guys are up to no good." Kaye nodded, trusting her brother''s judgment. "Let''s go?" Kyle asked, standing and offering her a hand. "Let''s find a safer hiding spot," Kaye suggested, taking his hand and getting to her feet. As they prepared to move, a sudden whooshing sound filled the air. Kyle''s eyes widened, and he pushed Kaye aside just as a boomerang flew past them, embedding itself into a nearby tree. "W-what was that?!" Kaye gasped in shock. Before they could react further, a hand grabbed Kaye''s hair, yanking her up roughly. "Kaye!" Kyle shouted, his voice filled with anger and panic. Two of the men from earlier emerged from the trees, smirking as they looked down at the siblings. "Playing hide and seek, huh?" one of them taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. He caught the returning boomerang effortlessly while his partner grabbed Kaye firmly. "Check her. She might have the marble," the man with the boomerang said with a sneer. The one holding Kaye started patting her down roughly. "W-what are you doing?! Don''t touch me! Let me go!" Kaye screamed, struggling against his grip. "Brother, help!" Kyle''s eyes blazed with fury. Without hesitation, he charged forward, slamming his foot into the man holding Kaye. The force of the kick sent the man stumbling backward. Kyle grabbed Kaye''s arm and shouted, "Run!" Before they could run any further, the boomerang struck Kaye in the back, causing her to fall to the ground. "Aaah!" Kaye cried out in pain, and Kyle quickly knelt beside her, worried. "Sis! Damn it! Are you okay?!" he asked anxiously. "I-It hurts, brother," Kaye sobbed. Kyle clenched his fists in anger and stood up. He turned to see the two attackers approaching them, smirking confidently. "Look who''s angry. What are you gonna do, kick me? That won''t work this time¡ªyou just got lucky before," one of them taunted with a sneer. The two guys laughed loudly, mocking Kyle as he stood protectively in front of Kaye. "You hurt my sister! I won''t let you go!" Kyle shouted angrily, his voice trembling with rage. Kaye, worried, tugged on his sleeve and said, "No, brother! I''m fine. Let''s just escape!" But Kyle ignored her, his eyes fixed on the guy holding the boomerang. The man was taller, forcing Kyle to look up as he approached. The taller guy smirked, looking down at Kyle. "What''s this? You think you can fight me, little guy? You''re barely up to my chest!" Kyle clenched his fists, trying to block out the insults. "You made me do this," he said coldly. Suddenly, sparks of electricity crackled from his hands, glowing brighter with each second. Without hesitation, Kyle released the electricity in a powerful attack, aiming straight for the guy. But the man jumped back just in time, avoiding the strike. "Whoa! Looks like the shorty''s got some tricks!" the guy said, grinning confidently. "This might actually be fun." Chapter 210 Its not over yet Kyle clenched his fists, his anger burning like fire. He looked at his sister, still on the ground, trembling in pain. He had to protect her, no matter the cost."You think I''m scared of you?" Kyle growled, his voice filled with fury. "Come on, let''s see what you''ve got!" The two men laughed, stepping closer. "Big talk for someone who''s about to lose," one of them taunted. Just as the man raised the stick to attack, a rock flew through the air and hit him square in the head. "Ow! What the¡ª" he shouted, stumbling back. Everyone turned to see Andrew standing a short distance away, tossing another rock in his hand with a smirk. "Hey, ugly! Pick on someone your own size," Andrew taunted. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second man turned to charge at Andrew, but before he could take a step, Kaye suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. She gasped and turned to see Seojun crouching beside her, helping her sit up. "When did you get behind me?!" Kaye asked, startled. "Doesn''t matter. Can you stand?" Seojun asked calmly. Without waiting for an answer, he helped her to her feet. "We need to get moving. Now." Meanwhile, Andrew threw another rock, forcing the men to stay back. He ran over to Kyle, grabbing his arm and pulling him up. "No time to play hero, Kyle! Run now!" Andrew shouted. Kyle hesitated, looking back at the two men, but Andrew shoved him forward. "Move it!" Seojun helped Kaye limp away while Andrew and Kyle followed close behind. The two men shouted curses but didn''t dare chase them, still wary of Andrew''s accurate throws. Once they were far enough, the group stopped by an old shed in the forest to catch their breath. Kaye leaned against the wall, wincing as she held her back. "Are you okay, Sis?" Kyle asked, guilt written all over his face. "I''ll live," Kaye said, her voice shaky. "Next time, we won''t let them get close," kyle said. He glanced at Andrew. "Good timing with those rocks." Andrew shrugged, grinning. "What can I say? I have good aim." Kyle added and sat down, rubbing his temples. "We can''t keep running into them. They''re going to come back." "Then we''ll be ready," Seojun said with a determined look. "But for now, we need to get somewhere safe. They might still be looking for us." As the group gathered their strength, Kyle couldn''t help but glance at his sister. He had failed to protect her this time, but he silently vowed to never let it happen again. As they paused to catch their breath, Andrew spoke up urgently. "If we''ve lost them, let''s hurry up and find Lila. We can''t waste time!" The group nodded, their determination renewed. As they started running again, Seojun suddenly slowed down and turned to them. "I''ll go a different way. It''ll be faster to cover more ground," he suggested. "No way! We stick together," Andrew shot back immediately, his voice firm. "Yeah! What if they catch you?" Kaye added, her worry clear. "We can''t split up now!" "Just go," Seojun said sharply. His tone left little room for argument. The others hesitated, glancing at each other and then at Seojun. Before they could say anything more, he turned and sprinted off in another direction. Kyle sighed in frustration. "Let him go. Maybe he has a plan. We need to focus on finding Lila." Andrew clenched his fists, still uneasy. "Damn it, Seojun. What are you planning to do?" he muttered under his breath as they resumed running. Suddenly, the sound of a struggle broke through the forest. Kaye pointed to the source. "There! It must be them!" Without hesitation, they raced toward the noise. As they got closer, they saw a man gripping Lila''s hair, forcing her to kneel on the ground. He leaned down, whispering something in her ear. "What the hell?! Don''t touch her!" Andrew shouted, his voice booming with fury. He jumped forward, delivering a powerful kick to the man''s chest. The impact sent the man stumbling backward, releasing Lila. Andrew prepared to attack again but stopped when he heard Lila coughing. He quickly crouched beside her. "You''re hurt! Are you okay, Lila?" he asked, his voice soft with concern. "Behind you, dumbass!" Lila shouted suddenly. Andrew barely had time to react when the man lunged at him, a jagged rock forming in his hand. Just as the attack was about to land, Kyle pushed Andrew and Lila out of the way, dodging the strike. "Stay back!" Kyle yelled as he squared up to face the attacker. Andrew helped Lila sit up as she clutched her side, clearly in pain. "Damn it! What did he do?!," he muttered, but his voice carried more worry than annoyance. Lila glared weakly. "You''re still a reckless idiot. Focus!" Meanwhile, Kaye stood behind Kyle, her heart racing as the man sneered at them, his hand still glowing with the forming rock. The man glanced around, noticing he was outnumbered. His smirk faded, and he clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Tsk, we''ll finish this later," he muttered, slowly stepping back. Andrew, still furious, tried to push himself up. "No! We''ll finish this now!" he shouted, ready to charge. But Lila grabbed his arm weakly, stopping him. "Stop! We need to retreat now! I don''t know why his hesitant but he can handle us all so let''s excape for now!" she insisted, her voice urgent. Andrew hesitated, his fists clenched in frustration. "But¡ª" he started to argue, then gritted his teeth. "Argh! Fine! Let''s treat you first, then." Without another word, he crouched down and carefully lifted Lila onto his back. "Let''s go," Andrew said, glancing at Kyle and Kaye. He signaled for them to retreat as well. Kyle nodded. "Kaye, stay close," he said, taking her hand to make sure she stayed with him. As they turned to leave, the man called out after them, his voice filled with venom. "This isn''t over." The group ran as fast as they could, the forest blurring around them. Andrew could feel Lila''s weight on his back, her shallow breathing making him even more determined to get her somewhere safe. Finally, they reached an abandoned cabin hidden deep in the woods. Kyle pushed the door open, and they quickly went inside. Andrew gently lowered Lila onto a makeshift bed of old blankets. "How bad is it?" Andrew asked, his voice filled with concern seeing bruises in Lila face. "I''ll live," Lila said with a faint smile, though her face was pale. "But next time, maybe don''t try to fight everyone, Andrew." Andrew sighed, running a hand through his hair. "You''re one to talk. You looked like you were about to fight him on your own." Kyle stood by the window, peeking outside to make sure no one had followed them. "We should rest here for now. They might still be looking for us." Chapter 211 Is that him?! Kaye peeked outside through the cracks of the wooden cabin, her brows furrowed in worry. "Can Seojun find us? I hope he doesn''t cross paths with them," she said softly, her voice trembling."Where is that guy anyway?" Lila asked, her eyes still closed as she rested on the makeshift bed. Kyle glanced at her and sighed. "He separated from us to find you faster." "What an idiot," Lila muttered, shaking her head weakly. Andrew, leaning against the wall, stood up abruptly. "I''ll go and find him," he declared. "I''ll come too," Kyle offered, stepping forward, but Andrew raised a hand to stop him. "Stay here and guard Lila and your sister," Andrew said firmly. Kyle hesitated, glancing between Kaye and Lila. He realized Andrew was right¡ªif they both left, no one would protect them. With a nod, Kyle agreed "Be careful," Kyle said as Andrew opened the door and slipped outside. Andrew moved quickly through the forest, his sharp eyes scanning for any sign of Seojun. "Where can I find him?!" he muttered to himself, frustration building. After searching for some time, Andrew spotted a clearing and hid behind a tree, peeking out carefully. His heart pounded as he looked around, staying low to avoid being seen in case the enemies were nearby. Suddenly, he felt a hand grab his shoulder. Startled, Andrew spun around and instinctively kicked the figure hard. "Who¡ª" His words caught in his throat as he realized it was the boomerang-wielding guy from earlier. The man collapsed to the ground from the kick but didn''t move. Andrew blinked in confusion. "What the hell happened?" he muttered, noticing the man was injured, his breathing shallow. Before he could process what was happening, Andrew heard a sound nearby. He quickly crouched down, hiding in a bush. Peeking through the leaves, his eyes widened in shock. In the distance, he saw the man who had attacked Lila earlier. But something was wrong. The man wasn''t standing. He was pressed against a tree, his feet barely touching the ground, with a hand gripping his throat tightly. Andrew''s breath hitched. The one holding him was none other than Seojun. His expressionless, and his strength was undeniable as he choked the man, lifting him effortlessly. "I-Is that Seojun?!" Andrew whispered to himself, his heart racing. The sight sent a shiver down his spine. Seojun wasn''t just defending himself¡ªthere was something frightening in the way he moved. Something ruthless. Andrew froze as he heard a sharp crackling sound. He peeked again just in time to see Seojun release the man, whose body fell to the ground with a heavy thud. A chill ran down Andrew''s spine, and he quickly ducked behind the tree, his breath shaky. "Maybe it''s an illusion," he thought, trying to calm himself. "There''s no way that''s Seojun. Also¡­ did he kill him?!" Summoning his courage, Andrew peeked out again, but his eyes widened in shock. Both Seojun and the man''s body were gone. Slowly, Andrew stood up, trying to make sense of what had just happened. He spun around and jumped back when he noticed the guy he had kicked earlier was also missing. "What''s going on?!" Andrew whispered harshly, panic creeping into his voice. His eyes darted around until something else caught his attention. "Wait¡­ where''s the camera?!" He finally realized that the strange surveillance camera that had been monitoring them earlier was also missing. But just as he thought about it, the camera reappeared in its original position as if it had never moved. Andrew gulped, his throat dry. He rubbed his arms as shivers continued to creep up his spine. "What is happening? And just who is Seojun? Could it be¡­ could he have faked his evaluation?" he muttered, his thoughts spinning. He stood there in silence, staring at the ground, then grabbed his hair in frustration. "Arrgghh! Should I tell them what I saw?! What if it''s just an illusion? Ahhh! I don''t want to think about this anymore!" Frustrated and confused, Andrew took off running back toward the cabin, his mind racing. He slowed down after a while, staring up at the sky in deep thought. "What if Seojun isn''t weak? But¡­ he wouldn''t hurt us, right? I mean, I''m his best friend now¡­ so he wouldn''t, right?" "You look dumb." Andrew flinched at the familiar voice and turned his head sharply, his eyes widening in shock. Seojun was standing right beside him, his expression calm as if nothing had happened. Andrew couldn''t stop himself from shouting. "Ahh!" Seojun sighed and covered his ears. "Stop it. You scream like a woman," he said flatly. "Ahhh!" Andrew immediately clamped his hand over his mouth, his heart racing. "Calm down!" he thought, trying to keep his face neutral. "He can''t know I saw him kill that guy! Right! Just act normal!" He let out an awkward laugh, scratching the back of his neck. "S-Sorry! You startled me. A-Anyway, we found Lila! Let''s go!" Without waiting for a response, Andrew turned and started running toward the cabin, his nerves still on edge. Seojun followed behind him silently, his calm presence only adding to Andrew''s growing unease. When Andrew and Seojun arrived at the cabin, everyone turned to look at them. Seojun''s eyes immediately went to Lila, who was lying on the makeshift bed with bruises on her face and her hair disheveled. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What happened to her?" Seojun asked, "We found her getting beaten up," Kyle explained, sitting by Lila''s side. "But the guy was alone, so he retreated when we showed up." "We''re lucky he retreated," Kaye added, brushing her hair back nervously. "If he had attacked us, it''s possible he could''ve gotten the upper hand." Everyone nodded in agreement. The atmosphere was heavy until suddenly, a loud growling sound filled the room. "Uh¡­" Kaye glanced down at her stomach and blushed. Then another growl came from Kyle, followed by Andrew. Seojun reached into the bag he had been carrying and pulled out a few packets of food. Kyle''s eyes widened in shock. "Where did you get this food?!" he exclaimed. Seojun casually set the packets down. "I just found it in a bush while looking around. I think they prepared it for us." Kaye took a packet from her brother, who opened it for her. "This entrance exam is harder than I thought," she muttered between bites. "It feels more like a final exam than an entrance test." Kyle handed her a drink and opened his own. "Yeah, it''s way more dangerous than I expected," he said, taking a sip. Lila, still lying down sit down, took a small portion of food from Andrew. "At least we''ve made it this far. Let''s just hope it doesn''t get worse." Chapter 212 Four hours left A loud explosion suddenly shook the air, causing the entire cabin to tremble violently. The wooden walls creaked, dust falling from the ceiling."What the hell was that?!" Andrew shouted, his eyes darting around as he instinctively stood up. "The whole cabin''s shaking!" Kaye cried, clutching Kyle''s arm tightly. "This isn''t good¡ªit feels like it''s going to collapse!" Kyle added, his voice tense. Andrew didn''t wait. He crouched down, scooping Lila onto his back. "Let''s get out of here, hurry!" he urged. Without hesitation, they all ran outside just as the cabin let out a groaning noise, collapsing into a pile of wood and dust behind them. They shielded their faces from the debris, coughing as the dust settled. "What is going on?!" Kyle yelled, looking around. The trembling of the forest had stopped, but the air was still heavy with tension. Suddenly, a screen appeared in the sky, glowing brightly against the daylight. On the screen, Sir Thomas stood with a confident smile. "Attention, everyone," he announced. "As you all know, each of you should now have two marbles. The final marble is located at the site of the explosion. If you want to find it faster, I suggest heading to where the explosion occurred. Good luck, everyone! The sun is about to set in four hours." Kyle looked at the screen in disbelief. "Wait, We only have Four hours left? I didn''t notice that" Kaye bit her lip nervously. "And the explosion site... that must be dangerous!" Andrew shifted Lila on his back and glanced at Seojun, who was staring silently at the screen. "We don''t have a choice," Andrew said firmly. "If that''s where the last marble is, then that''s where we need to go." Lila groaned weakly. "Don''t get us killed, Andrew," she muttered. Andrew smirked despite the tension. "Hey, have a little faith, This entrance exam is not about killing." The group exchanged glances, then turned toward the distant plume of smoke still rising from the explosion site. Their race against time had officially begun. "Stay close," Andrew said, adjusting Lila on his back as she groaned softly. Seojun, walking slightly ahead of them, remained silent. His sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, watching for any sign of danger. "Do you think there''ll be other groups heading there?" Kaye asked, her voice shaky. "Of course," Kyle replied, his grip tightening on the stick he had picked up earlier. "Everyone wants that last marble." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they pushed forward, the air grew hotter, and the smell of burnt wood filled their noses. The explosion site wasn''t far now. Suddenly, Seojun raised a hand, signaling them to stop. He crouched down, studying the ground. "What is it?" Andrew whispered, setting Lila down carefully. Seojun pointed to a set of fresh footprints leading toward the smoke. "Someone''s ahead of us," he said, his voice calm but firm. Kyle cursed under his breath. "Great. More competition." Andrew glanced at the others. "We need to be careful. If it''s another group, they might not be friendly." Lila groaned, sitting up weakly. "Don''t let your guard down," Kaye shivered at the thought but nodded. "We''ll stick together. That''s all we can do." They moved again, this time slower, more cautious. The smoke grew thicker, and the trees thinned out as they approached a wide clearing. In the center of the clearing was a massive crater, still smoldering from the explosion. At the edge of the crater stood a group of four people, all armed with weapons. They turned as soon as they heard someone''s group approaching. "Looks like we have company," one of them said, a tall man with a scar across his face. He smirked, gripping a metal pipe in his hand. Andrew stepped forward, raising his hands. "We don''t want trouble," he said firmly. " The scarred man laughed. "Too bad for you, we got here first." Behind him, a young woman held a glowing red marble tightly in her hand. Kyle clenched his fists. "This isn''t fair. We''re all supposed to get a chance." "Life isn''t fair," the man said with a sneer. "If you want the marble, you''ll have to take it from us." The tension in the clearing was thick. Seojun stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the group. "Leave now," he said quietly. "Or regret it later." The scarred man laughed again. "Oh? And what are you going to do about it?" Seojun didn''t reply. Instead, he shifted slightly, his presence suddenly feeling heavier. The group with the marble hesitated, sensing something dangerous about him. Andrew glanced at Seojun, then back at the others. "We''ll fight if we have to," he said, his voice steady. The clearing grew silent, both groups ready to clash over the final marble. The tension in the clearing grew thicker as more figures emerged from the surrounding forest. One by one, other groups stepped out, their expressions sharp and determined. Each group had their eyes fixed on the glowing marble in the woman''s hand. The scarred man holding the metal pipe clicked his tongue in frustration. "Tch. Let''s go" His group exchanged uneasy glances. The arrival of so many competitors made the situation far more dangerous. Wasting their energy on a single fight now could cost them everything. The scarred man turned back to Andrew''s group, his sneer replaced with a calculating look. "Let''s go," he growled. "They''re not worth it. We''ve got bigger problems now." Andrew hesitated but quickly realized the man wasn''t bluffing. He nodded, signaling his group to back away too. "That''s close!" Andrew muttered as they retreated into the trees. He let out a shaky breath, glancing at the others. "Good thing they didn''t attack us." Kaye clutched Kyle''s arm. "That was way too close. I thought we were done for." Seojun, who had remained silent during the standoff, finally spoke, his tone calm but firm. "Protecting the marble is the priority." Kyle nodded reluctantly. "He''s right. But with so many groups here, it''s going to be chaos." As they regrouped a short distance away, a sudden flicker of light in the sky drew everyone''s attention. The glowing screen appeared again, and this time, the familiar face of Mr. Gideon, the overseer of the event, came into view. His confident smirk sent chills down their spines. Chapter 213 Chaotic Battle "Attention, participants," Mr. Gideon began, his voice ringing loud and clear. "As you''ve likely noticed, the competition is heating up. Allow me to add a little more... excitement."The screen shifted to show a leaderboard with group numbers displayed. The rankings showed how many marbles each group possessed. Most groups had two marbles, but three were noticeably empty. "The final marble you''re all after," Mr. Gideon continued, "is the deciding factor. Once this marble is claimed, three groups will be eliminated immediately. That''s right¡ªthere aren''t enough marbles for everyone." Gasps and murmurs broke out among the groups in the clearing. The reality hit them hard: failure to secure the last marble would mean elimination. "You have less than four hours before sunset," Mr. Gideon said with a devilish grin. "Good luck, and may the best survive." The screen disappeared, leaving the clearing in an eerie silence. The groups began eyeing each other warily, the weight of the announcement sparking a palpable tension. Andrew looked at his group, his jaw tight. "So that''s it. Three groups are out." Kaye looked terrified. "That could be us." "It won''t be," Seojun said, his voice steady. His sharp gaze was fixed on the crater. "If we want to survive, we need that marble. Stay focused." Andrew clenched his fists. "Then we have to be smart about this. Fighting all of them is suicide." Seojun nodded. "Let them waste their strength. We''ll strike when the time is right." The group exchanged determined glances before turning their attention back to the chaos that was beginning to unfold. Groups were already starting to argue, some even drawing weapons. The race for the final marble had truly begun. Seojun''s group stayed where they were, backing further into the trees. The clearing had gone eerily quiet as everyone kept their eyes locked on the glowing red marble floating above the crater. It seemed no one wanted to make the first move. Suddenly, one of the groups broke the silence. A man climbed onto a large rock at the edge of the crater. Without hesitation, he jumped high into the air, his hand outstretched as he grabbed the red marble. "That''s it!" Andrew said, taking a step forward. But before he could move further, chaos erupted. Stay connected through empire The moment the man landed with the marble in his hand, other groups charged toward him. Fireballs, ice shards, and bursts of energy flew through the air as the groups attacked each other. The man with the marble barely had time to react before he was knocked to the ground by an explosion. "Avoid fights!" Kyle yelled, gripping a large stick like a weapon. "Let''s try to get the marble too while they''re distracted!" "No!" Kaye cried, grabbing his arm to stop him. "Stop, brother! Look¡ªit''s too dangerous!" She pointed toward the clearing. The groups were exchanging brutal attacks, using every skill and weapon they had. The air was filled with heat, light, and the sound of clashing powers "We''ll just get hit¡ªor worse, eliminated," Kaye added, her voice trembling. She glanced upward, her face pale as she saw the glowing screen high above them. Several group numbers were already crossed out, their eliminations confirmed. Andrew''s jaw tightened as he watched the chaos. "This is insane. If we don''t act fast, we''ll lose our chance." "Rushing in will get us killed," Seojun said calmly. He stood still, watching the fight unfold with a calculating expression. "Let them tear each other apart. We''ll move when the time is right." Kyle nodded reluctantly, pulling Kaye closer to him. "Fine, but we need to stay alert. They could come for us next." The group retreated further into the shadows, keeping a low profile as the battle in the clearing intensified. The red marble was constantly changing hands as groups fought for control. Fire exploded in the air, lightning cracked down, and the ground shook from the sheer force of the skills being used. Kaye flinched at every loud sound, her eyes wide with fear. "How are we supposed to compete with this?" she whispered. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We don''t," Seojun replied, his tone firm. "Not yet." Andrew looked at him. "You have a plan?" Seojun nodded slightly, his eyes never leaving the fight. "We wait. When they''re too tired or too few, we strike." "But what if someone gets away with the marble before that?" Kyle asked, his voice tense. "They won''t," Seojun said with quiet confidence. "They''re too focused on eliminating each other to notice what''s happening around them." The group stayed hidden, watching as the battle raged on. One by one, people were eliminated, their numbers crossed out on the screen above. The clearing was turning into a battlefield, and it was clear that only the strongest¡ªor the smartest¡ªwould survive. Seojun''s eyes narrowed as he spotted an opening in the chaos. He turned to the group, his voice steady and calm. "Get ready. Our time is coming." Seojun''s group froze as figures stepped out from the trees, surrounding them. "Moss!" Lila said angrily, glaring at the leader of the group. Moss smirked. "You can''t escape now," he said, his tone mocking. His group laughed, their weapons ready. Kyle pulled Kaye behind him protectively. "Looks like they only have one marble," he muttered. "They''re going to take our blue marble!" "What the heck?!" Andrew shouted, stepping forward. "You don''t even have a blue marble yet? Go get your own! Don''t steal from people who worked for it!" Moss''s grin widened. "Oh, we will. Starting with yours." Suddenly, vines shot up from the ground, wrapping around Andrew''s body. Before he could react, they threw him hard against a rock with the guy with Moss used his vine manipulation. "Andrew!" Lila and Kaye screamed as he fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Lila glared at Moss, her fists shaking. "You''re a coward, Moss! Attacking us like this¡ªyou''re pathetic!" Moss walked closer, his smirk never fading. "Just give it up, Lila. You''re no match for us. Hand over the marble, and maybe we''ll let you go." Seojun, who had been silent the whole time, stepped forward. He stood in front of Lila, his face calm but his eyes sharp. "Are you done talking?" Seojun asked, his voice cold. Moss frowned, confused by Seojun''s confidence. "What did you say?" Seojun didn''t answer. Instead, he glanced back at his group. "Stay behind me," he said quietly. "This won''t take long." "Seojun, wait¡ª" Lila started, but he held up a hand to stop her. Moss laughed, "You think you can fight all of us alone? Don''t make me laugh!" Seojun tilted his head slightly, a small smirk appearing on his face. "We''ll see," The air around Seojun grew heavy, making Moss''s group hesitate. They glanced at each other nervously. "Don''t just stand there! Attack him!" Moss shouted, trying to sound confident. His group charged forward¡ªbut as they did, it became clear they had made a huge mistake. Chapter 214 Finders keepers Seojun moved like the wind, quick and sharp. The first man swung a blade at him, but Seojun stepped aside easily, grabbed his wrist, and twisted it. The blade fell to the ground, and with one push, the man crashed into another, knocking both down."Is that all you''ve got?" Seojun said calmly. The next guy, holding a staff, tried to hit him. Seojun ducked, grabbed the staff, and yanked it away. He spun it once and used it to trip the attacker, sending him falling face-first into the dirt. The last man of Moss''s group sent vines shooting toward Seojun, but Seojun dodged and grabbed a vine midair. He yanked hard, pulling the man off his feet. Seojun stepped forward and delivered a swift kick, knocking the man out cold. The girl in Moss''s group, who had been standing back nervously, let out a shaky gasp. Her eyes widened as Seojun turned to look at her. His calm yet piercing gaze made her tremble. She stumbled back, her legs giving way, and fell to the ground. "Tsk," Seojun muttered under his breath, shaking his head in disappointment. He turned his attention to Moss, who was standing a few feet away, his face a mix of anger and disbelief. Moss clenched his fists, glaring at his fallen group. "You idiots! You let him take you down just like that?" he shouted, his voice trembling with frustration. Seojun''s calm demeanor didn''t waver as he addressed Moss. "If that''s all your group can do, you''ve already lost. Give up and stop wasting my time." Moss''s face twisted in anger, but he didn''t make a move. He knew better than to challenge Seojun after what he had just witnessed. Behind Seojun, his group was still frozen in shock. Lila finally found her voice. "Seojun... who are you? Could it be a False ranker?" Kaye clung to Kyle''s arm, her face pale. "That was terrifying. And... kind of amazing," she whispered. Kyle nodded, keeping his eyes on Seojun. "We should probably thank him. We wouldn''t have stood a chance." Seojun turned to his group, his expression calm but firm. "Let''s go," he said, giving a subtle gesture to move further away from the scene. The others hesitated for a moment, but Lila was the first to nod. "Right," she agreed, her voice quiet but steady. Andrew, Kaye, and Kyle followed, their movements cautious as they realized a crowd had been watching the fight. Whispers and murmurs filled the air, but no one dared step forward. As they began to walk, the ground suddenly trembled beneath their feet. Kaye stumbled, and Kyle quickly caught her. "What''s happening?" she asked, her voice trembling. The scenery around them started to shift. The once green and vibrant forest disappeared, replaced by jagged rocks and barren land. The air grew bitterly cold, making them shiver. The sky above turned a dull gray, casting eerie shadows over the landscape. Lila clutched her arms for warmth, her breath visible in the freezing air. "Where are we now? This¡­ this isn''t the same place." Andrew scanned the area, his face a mix of confusion and fear. "It''s like the entire environment changed in an instant" Before anyone could answer, a strange silence fell over the area. The stillness was unnerving, like the calm before a storm. Then, without warning, the marbles floated up from the ground. At first, they hovered gently, but within seconds, they began to move erratically, zooming through the air at dangerous speeds. "Get down!" Seojun shouted. The group ducked just in time as one of the marbles zipped past them, slamming into a rock and shattering it to pieces. The sound of cracking stone echoed all around them. Lila covered her head, her voice shaking. "What the heck?!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andrew crawled closer to Seojun. "They''re moving like they''re hunting us!" Seojun''s sharp eyes scanned the flying marbles. "They''re not alive," he said firmly, "but something is controlling them." He looked back at the group. "Stay low and keep moving. Don''t let them pin you in one spot." The others nodded quickly, following Seojun''s lead. The marbles darted closer, smashing into rocks and the ground, sending debris flying. "We need to get a marble!" Kyle shouted over the chaos. As the marbles flew through the air wildly, smashing into rocks and the ground. Around them, other groups were moving too¡ªdodging, running, and even trying to grab the marbles midair. Explore hidden tales at empire One boy from a group nearby jumped and snatched a marble out of the air. He held it up, grinning, but another group saw him and rushed toward him to take it. A fight broke out as they tried to grab it from his hands. Seojun''s group stayed close to the ground, avoiding the chaos. Kaye, crouched next to Seojun, was breathing hard. "What''s the plan, Seojun? This is crazy! How is this an entrance exam? What were they thinking?" Lila peeked over a rock, her voice calm but serious. "First, let''s watch what''s happening. We need to understand how people are taking the marbles." Seojun nodded, his sharp eyes scanning the field. "They''re going for the ones that slow down. But the moment someone grabs one, it''s a fight to keep it." Andrew, lying flat behind a small boulder, frowned. "Yeah, and those marbles aren''t just flying around randomly. They''re aiming at anyone who''s moving too much." Kyle pointed to a group further away. "That guy grabbed one! Should we just go take it from someone instead of trying to catch one ourselves?" Seojun shook his head. "No. That''s just going to make more enemies. We''ll wait for the right chance and avoid trouble for now." Kaye groaned, her voice frustrated. "This is impossible. What''s the point of this? Are they trying to see who can survive the longest?" "They''re testing more than that," Seojun said. "They''re watching how we work together, plan, and adapt. It''s not just about strength." Just then, a marble zipped past Kyle, barely missing him. He flinched and dropped to the ground. "That was too close!" "Stay low and focused," Seojun said firmly. Lila suddenly pointed to a marble nearby. It was flying slower, its movements less aggressive. "Look at that one. It''s not moving as fast as the others." Seojun''s eyes followed hers. "That''s our chance. Kyle, Andrew, you stay here and cover us. Lila and I will move in. Kaye, keep watch and warn us if something''s coming." Everyone nodded. Seojun and Lila moved carefully toward the slower marble. It hovered and darted unpredictably, but it wasn''t as wild as the others. When they got close, Lila reached out her hand. The marble zipped toward her, and for a moment, she thought it would hit her. But Seojun pulled her back. "Wait," he said quietly. They watched, timing it carefully. When the marble slowed again, Seojun gave her a nod. Lila lunged forward and snatched the marble with both hands. "I got it!" she said, her voice shaking with excitement. Seojun''s face stayed calm, but there was a hint of approval in his eyes. "Good. Let''s get back before someone notices." They hurried back to their group, keeping low to avoid the flying marbles. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a marble flew straight toward Lila. It hit her hard in the stomach, and she gasped in pain. The marble she had been holding fell from her hands and rolled on the ground. "Lila!" Andrew shouted, rushing to her side as she stumbled and fell to the ground. Lila clutched her stomach, wincing. Her face twisted in pain as she realized what had hit her. "A marble... it hit me," she muttered, her voice shaky. Seojun knelt beside her, his sharp eyes scanning the area. "Stay still," he said firmly, helping her sit up. The group huddled around her. Kaye looked around nervously, her voice filled with worry. "What happened?! Where did that marble come from?" Lila, still holding her stomach, shook her head and forced herself to sit upright. She ignored the pain and said through gritted teeth, "Forget me. Find the marble!" Before anyone could move, a voice rang out from nearby. "Thanks, Lila." Chapter 215 Confrontation The group turned to see a guy standing a few feet away, holding the marble in his hand. He was smirking, clearly pleased with himself.Andrew clenched his fists. "You... You hit her on purpose!" The guy shrugged, his smirk growing wider. "It''s not personal. It''s just how the test works. If she can''t stay aware of her surroundings, how can she expect to pass the test? Letting her guard down like that... well, that''s on her, not me." His tone was mocking, as if nothing was his fault. As the guy about to spoke again "Duck!" Lila shouted suddenly. Without hesitation, everyone dropped low just as a body flew over them, crashing hard into a rock wall. The impact was loud, and the person slumped to the ground, unconscious. They quickly turned their heads to see where the attack came from. Lila froze, her eyes locking with someone holding a bow¡ªa young woman with striking features and a cold expression. "Miya Arven," the smirking guy from earlier said, "Aren''t you an Arven too?" He glanced at Lila, the smirk on his face growing wider. Lila didn''t answer. She just stared at the woman, her sister, who turned her back as if she hadn''t noticed Lila at all. The guy chuckled mockingly. "Aww, looks like you two aren''t exactly on good terms, huh?" Lila''s glare sharpened. She clenched her fists, anger flashing in her eyes. "Hey! Don''t act so friendly, you jerk!" Andrew snapped, stepping in as he and Kaye helped Lila stand. Seojun sighed loudly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Let''s just finish this already," he muttered, The guy burst into laughter at Seojun''s words. "Are you trying to make me laugh? What could a low ranker like you even do, huh?" Seojun didn''t respond. Instead, his expression darkened slightly, and he took a step forward. [Go, Host! Acting is over. Time to pay them back!] Before anyone could stop him, Seojun suddenly disappeared. "Wait¡ª!" Lila and Andrew started, but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, the mocking guy was sent flying backward, crashing straight into a group that had been fighting over marbles. The force was so strong that the group toppled like bowling pins, the guy knocking them all over as he skidded to the ground. The battlefield went silent for a moment, everyone frozen in shock as they turned to look at Seojun. He stood in the same spot, calm and unbothered, as if nothing had happened. His expression didn''t change, but his presence was enough to send a chill through anyone watching. Andrew blinked in disbelief. "What¡­ What just happened?" Kaye stared at Seojun, her jaw dropping. "Did he¡­ Did he do that?!" Lila, still holding her stomach, managed a small smile. "I''m right," As the crowd turned their attention to Seojun''s group, many looked confused, wondering what had just happened and who was responsible for that. [It''s over, Host. What are you planning to do now?] Seojun''s system spoke in his mind. Seojun bent down, picking up the last marble from the ground. He muttered quietly, "It''s not like I plan to act like this for long." He looked up, his sharp eyes catching sight of the large screens showing Mr. Thomas and Sir Gideon watching intently. [They''ve noticed you now,] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun didn''t respond. Instead, he turned around to face his group, who were staring at him with shocked expressions. "Seojun!" Andrew suddenly shouted, rushing toward him. Before Seojun could react, Andrew jumped and hugged him tightly. "You''re so damn awesome! Why were you hiding your strength in the first place?! Even if i didn''t saw what you did, You''re amazing!" His outburst drew attention from others, distracting some from their goals. But most of the participants stayed focused, still scrambling for marbles. Seojun took a step back, prying Andrew off him gently. He observed the reactions of his group. "That was amazing, Seojun," Kyle said, his tone filled with admiration. "That''s definitely not the strength of an E-ranker. Did you¡­ did you have a dual awakening or something?" Kaye looked at Seojun with wide eyes, her admiration clear. "I knew you were strong, but this? You''re incredible." Seojun shook his head, keeping his calm tone. "Let''s focus on the goal. We''ve got the last marble." He held it up, the marble glowing faintly in his hand. "Oh, right!" Andrew exclaimed. He quickly moved back to Lila''s side. "Lila, give me the other marbles!" Lila nodded and reached into her pocket, pulling out the two marbles they had collected earlier. Andrew took them and pressed all three marbles together in his hands. The moment they touched, the marbles began to shine brightly. A loud, clear voice announced, (Group 17 has completed the test. You will now be teleported back to the gym in 30 seconds) Before they could react, Kaye turned to Andrew, surprised. "How did you know to do that?" Andrew grinned, scratching his cheek shyly. "Well, I saw a couple of groups earlier who got three marbles and did the same thing. I figured it was worth a try. I''m just glad it worked since it looks like not every group got a notification about what to do after collecting the marbles." Kaye smiled, her eyes sparkling. "That''s amazing, Andrew. You saved us a lot of time!" Andrew laughed awkwardly. "It was just luck, really." Lila nodded slightly. "The notification must have been limited. If we want to pass in this kind of chaos, staying observant is critical. You''ve earned my compliment, Andrew." Andrew blinked in surprise, then smiled widely. "Thanks, Lila." Find adventures on empire With that, the bright light of the teleportation enveloped them, and they disappeared from the chaotic battlefield. As the bright light of the teleportation faded, the group found themselves back in the gym. But something felt off. "Wait¡­ Where''s Seojun?" Kaye asked, looking around frantically. Andrew frowned. "He was right with us. Where could he have gone?" Kyle sighed, crossing his arms. "Maybe he was left in there "Or someone pulled him out on purpose," Lila said quietly, Meanwhile, Seojun looked around, realizing he wasn''t in the gym but in a quiet office. The room was dimly lit, and the desk in front of him had a polished surface with a single apple sitting on it. He walked over, pulling out the chair. Sitting down, he grabbed the apple and muttered to himself, "Teleporting me here¡­ What do you need from me?" The silence lingered for a moment before two figures emerged from the shadows. Seojun, still seated, casually leaned back in the roller chair and spun it slightly, turning to face the two men. He took a bite of the apple, his expression calm and unreadable. One of the men, Thomas, leaned forward on the long desk, his sharp eyes focused on Seojun. "Han Seojun. Disappeared for five years, only to resurface a few months ago as one of the returnees. Registered as an F-ranker and recently climbed to E-rank. That''s you, isn''t it?" Seojun didn''t respond immediately. He simply stared at them, his expression blank. The other man, Gideon the dragon ranker, approached him, his gaze intense as if trying to read Seojun''s very soul. After a moment, Gideon nodded slightly. "I don''t sense any bad energy in him. He''s clear." Gideon''s tone turned sharp. "Now, Seojun, care to explain why you''re pretending to be a low-ranker?" Seojun took another bite of the apple, chewing slowly as if he wasn''t in the presence of two powerful figures. Finally, he swallowed and smirked faintly. "Pretending?" Seojun said, his voice calm. "Who said I was pretending?" Chapter 216 Exempted Thomas and Gideon stared at Seojun suspiciously, their expressions guarded. Seojun could see it clearly in their eyes¡ªwhatever he said, they wouldn''t believe him.Read latest chapters on empire He sighed quietly and stood up, his face turning serious. "What exactly do you want from me?" he asked, his tone calm but firm. Gideon stepped forward slightly, his voice steady. "We don''t want anything from you. We''re just making sure you''re not a threat to this country." Seojun paused, listening as his system chimed in. [They''re telling the truth, Host,] the system said after a brief analysis. "I know," Seojun muttered under his breath, acknowledging the system. He sat back down, his serious demeanor unchanged. "I''m not what you think I am," Seojun said, his voice calm but resolute. "Rest assured." Thomas and Gideon exchanged a quick glance, both subtly exhaling in relief. It wasn''t something they wanted to admit, but they had already sensed that Seojun wasn''t someone they could easily handle if he turned out to be an enemy. After a moment of silence, Seojun stood up again. "Now, I''m going back to the gym," he said firmly, ready to leave. "Wait," Thomas called out, stopping him. Seojun frowned slightly but didn''t move. Gideon walked over to the long table where a briefcase sat. He opened it, revealing a neatly organized set of items. Inside were stacks of gleaming gold coins¡ª10,000 in total¡ªa selection of random items that radiated faint energy, a brilliantly glowing special crystal, and, most importantly, a Beast Doctor License. "As you might have already guessed, the entrance exam isn''t exactly ordinary," Gideon began, his tone turning serious. "It''s also the final exam." Seojun raised an eyebrow. "Final exam?" Thomas nodded. "Yes. We combined the entrance and final exams to avoid complications. You see, in the first batch of students we admitted, the entrance exam was too easy. When those students entered the Beast Doctor Academy, they weren''t prepared for the real challenges that awaited them. Many couldn''t handle it and dropped out, causing issues for the academy." "So you made it harder," Seojun said, his voice neutral. "Exactly," Gideon replied, gesturing to the briefcase. "This new system weeds out those who aren''t ready while allowing us to identify potential talents right from the start. That''s why we''ve been observing you and a few others closely." Seojun''s eyes narrowed slightly as he processed the information. "And?" "And we think you''ve already proven yourself," Thomas said. "You don''t need to continue further in the exams. You''re exempt." Seojun crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "Why?" "Because," Gideon said, motioning toward the briefcase, "you''re not like the others. You''ve already surpassed what we''re looking for. Sending you back to complete the remaining tests would be¡­ unnecessary." Seojun glanced at the contents of the briefcase¡ªthe 10,000 gold coins, the powerful-looking items, the special crystal, and the coveted Beast Doctor License. "And if I refuse this exemption?" Seojun asked, his tone sharp. Thomas shrugged. "That''s up to you. But we believe it''s in your best interest to accept. With this, you''ll have direct access to the academy and resources others will need to fight for." Seojun stared at them for a long moment before smirking faintly. "Hmm, I see but...." Seojun stood silently, staring at the contents of the briefcase. Then, without looking at Thomas or Gideon, he raised his hand and slowly closed the briefcase. His fingers rested lightly on the top as he spoke, his eyes fixed on it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The last test and this talk inside this office¡­ we''re not stepping out of here, right?" Thomas and Gideon exchanged a quick, uneasy glance. They understood the weight behind Seojun''s words but were about to ask why he''d said such a thing when and why it should not be known by others when something shocking happened. An oppressive aura began to seep out of Seojun''s body. It was cold and overwhelming, like a storm gathering in the room. Both Thomas and Gideon immediately felt the crushing pressure. Their knees buckled under the weight, and they fell to the ground, gasping for air. Seojun turned his head slightly to look at them, his expression calm but his presence terrifying. He repeated his question, his tone unwavering. "Right?" The two men were trembling, struggling even to lift their heads. Thomas nodded instinctively, but Seojun frowned. "You should answer, not just nod, you know?" he said, his voice as calm as ever. The aura around him intensified, pressing down even harder. The weight became unbearable, and both Thomas and Gideon were nearly flattened to the ground. Gideon managed to let out a loud, desperate, "Yes! We will remain silent!" Instantly, the suffocating aura disappeared, sucked back into Seojun''s body as if it had never been there. The air cleared, and the room felt lighter again. Seojun smiled faintly and muttered, "Good." Before Thomas and Gideon could gather their thoughts or react, they looked up¡ªonly to find that Seojun and the briefcase were gone. He had vanished without a trace, leaving only silence in the room. The two exchanged shaken glances, still catching their breath. It was clear they had just witnessed something far beyond their understanding. Gideon and Thomas managed to stand, their breaths heavy and uneven. The weight of what had just happened lingered in the room like a shadow. Without a word, they slumped into the chairs by the long table, both lost in thought. "What should we do about him, Gideon? Should we really stay quiet about this." Thomas finally asked, his voice low and uneasy. Gideon clenched his fists on the table. "We''ll investigate. I''m still not assured he''s not a threat. Even if it costs me my life, I can''t let someone like that destroy everything we''ve built." Just as he finished speaking, a deep and resonant voice echoed through the room. It wasn''t loud, but its presence demanded attention. "Don''t do anything reckless." The voice belonged to the Dragon God, the divine protector that Gideon served. The moment they heard it, both men froze. Thomas immediately straightened, bowing his head slightly in respect. "Dragon God," Thomas greeted, The Dragon God''s voice continued, calm yet commanding, as if addressing more than just the two men. "I have observed everything. That man¡­ he is not ordinary. And you do not want him as your enemy." Thomas and Gideon exchanged glances, their unease growing. "I also know," the Dragon God added, "that he is aware I was listening to your conversation. That man has a sense that goes beyond what you can comprehend." The room fell into a heavy silence. The voice spoke again, firmer this time. "From this moment on, do everything he orders. Do not investigate him further, and most importantly, ensure that we do not find ourselves on his bad side." Gideon bowed his head, his earlier resolve fading under the weight of the Dragon God''s command. "Understood, My Lord. We will follow your guidance." Thomas nodded in agreement, though his hands trembled slightly as he rested them on the table. "If that''s your will, we''ll comply." The Dragon God''s presence faded, leaving the room in silence once more. "Just what is his rank that even the Dragon God is afraid to mess with." Thomas muttered "It''s possible that he''s equal to a God Rank" Gideon muttered making Thomas eyes widened. "T-That''s impossible!" Chapter 217 Its time to wake up Astral Meanwhile, in the cafeteria of their dormitory building, Andrew, Lila, Kaye, and Kyle sat together, eating their meals. After they were teleported back to the gym, the instructors announced that those present had automatically passed the exam.They were each given their dorm assignments, with two people sharing a room. The announcement also mentioned they had three days before their first day at the Beast Doctor Academy. Andrew leaned back in his chair after finishing his meal and sighed heavily. "I still can''t believe Seojun just left us like that. He didn''t even say goodbye." Kaye pouted, poking at her food with her fork. "If Sir Gideon hadn''t told us, we''d probably still be looking for him. Why did he leave anyway?" Andrew shrugged, resting his chin in his hand. "I don''t know. I just hope we''ll meet him again. The only thing I know about him is his name. He''s so mysterious." They all sighed in unison, except for Lila, who was quietly eating, her focus entirely on her food. She didn''t join in their complaints and instead thought to herself, He must have a reason for leaving like that. Kyle broke the silence, leaning forward. "Well, whether he comes back or not, we still need to prepare for the academy. We can''t slack off, especially after seeing how crazy that entrance exam was." Andrew nodded. "True. But still, it would''ve been nice to know more about Seojun." Kaye sighed again but smiled faintly. "I guess we''ll see him again when the time''s right. For now, let''s focus on settling in and figuring out how to survive in this place. also i can''t wait to have our beast companion. It''s so sad that we can only see them again in three days." They all agreed. Seojun sat near the riverbank, feeling the cool night breeze brush against his face. The quiet rustling of leaves and the soft flow of water filled the air, but it didn''t break the stillness in his mind. His system suddenly spoke, its tone as cheeky as ever [That is boring, host. We got what you wanted so easily. No excitement at all.] Seojun smirked faintly, his eyes still closed. He could faintly sense Andrew and the group back at the dorms, knowing they were doing well without him. That assurance brought him a sense of calm. He opened his eyes slowly, letting the starlit sky above fill his vision. His system interrupted his thoughts again. [What are you going to do next, host? The last test record for your group has been blocked successfully. Shall we go back to your home now?] Seojun sighed, leaning back on his arms as he stared up at the night sky. "I can''t let my mom find out about me this early. If she knew I''ve been exempted, she''d get suspicious. And that''s a headache I don''t want to deal with." [Then are you planning to go somewhere until the Beast Doctor Academy finishes the process and those who passed get their licenses? That way, she won''t have a reason to be suspicious.] Seojun nodded slightly, his gaze still fixed on the stars. [Based on my search, host, you''re fortunate this year. The distribution of licenses won''t take the usual one year or six months.] "I know," Seojun replied calmly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "I''ve already planned for that. I just need to lay low until everything settles." The system was silent for a moment, as if processing his words. Then it added, [Understood, host. I''ll make sure everything proceeds smoothly.] The peaceful atmosphere continued as the night deepened. Eventually, Seojun stood up, brushing off the dirt from his pants. His gaze lingered on the stars for a moment before he turned away, heading toward the city. After a short walk, he found a small hotel. Checking in was quick, and soon he was in a modest but cozy room. The quiet space felt welcoming after the day''s chaos. He stripped off his shirt and stepped into the shower, letting the warm water wash away the tension in his muscles. Once done, he wrapped a towel around his waist and walked out, droplets of water still dripping from his hair. His eyes landed on the briefcase resting on the bedside table. He approached it, a small smirk forming on his lips. Sitting on the bed, he placed his hand on the case and muttered, "Now, it''s time for you to wake up, Astral." He reached into his space inventory and pulled out a shimmering piece of mithril, its silver-blue surface gleaming faintly. From the briefcase, he carefully retrieved the special crystal, a pulsating orb of concentrated energy that seemed almost alive when he touched it. With a quiet breath, Seojun placed the two items before him and spoke softly, casting a barrier around himself. A faint golden shimmer enveloped him, ensuring no one outside could sense or see what he was about to do. Holding the mithril in one hand, he gently let the crystal float in the air above his other palm. His eyes closed as he began to chant ancient words, his voice steady and filled with authority. The air inside the barrier grew heavy, and the mithril and crystal started to glow intensely. The glow intensified, radiating light so bright it could blind anyone who dared to look directly at it. The two objects slowly began to move toward each other, drawn by the powerful enchantment Seojun was weaving. Discover hidden content at empire As the items fused together, forming a singular glowing mass, Seojun bit his finger without hesitation. Blood dripped from the wound, bright red against the overwhelming white and blue light. He let the drops fall onto the fused object, and the moment his blood touched it, the glowing intensified even more, filling the entire room with a radiant light. [It''s easier to make now, host. Unlike before, when you needed various rare ingredients due to the lack of aura, your blood and aura are sufficient this time.] Seojun smirked, not breaking his concentration. "That''s because I''ve grown stronger," he muttered, his voice unwavering despite the immense energy swirling around him. The fused crystal and mithril began to take shape, elongating and refining themselves. Slowly, a blade emerged, sleek and ethereal, its edges shimmering with a soft, otherworldly glow. The sword floated before him, its aura powerful yet calm, as if recognizing Seojun as its master. With one final chant, the light subsided, and the barrier dissipated. Seojun reached out and grasped the hilt of the sword, feeling its energy resonate with his own. He smiled faintly, his eyes reflecting the glow of the newly forged weapon. "Welcome back," he whispered, gripping the sword firmly. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 218 Almost caught Seojun held the sword, Astral in his hand, its faint glow pulsing in rhythm with his aura. His system spoke with excitement: Stay updated through empire[Test it out, host! I wonder how strong it is now.] Seojun smirked, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the weapon. "Even if you didn''t tell me, I''d definitely test Astral. Now, where''s the best place to do it?" [I''ll find an abandoned island. Give me a moment.] A few seconds passed before the system responded, [Found one. This island is used for bomb testing¡ªno living beings, no plants, no trees. It''s perfect.] In an instant, Seojun vanished, teleporting to the designated location. When he appeared, he hovered high above a barren, lifeless expanse of land, cracked and scorched from past bomb tests. Seojun gripped Astral firmly, raising it slightly. "Let''s see what you can do," he muttered. With a single, effortless swing, a wave of energy erupted from the blade. The shockwave raced across the island, splitting it cleanly in half. The ground rumbled violently, and a massive crevice formed, swallowing the fragments of land into the sea. [That is amazing, host!] the system exclaimed, practically shouting in excitement. [One more, host! One more! Let''s see what else Astral can do!] Seojun chuckled softly but shook his head. "That''s enough. If I test this out further, I might accidentally cut the world in half and destroy it." The system groaned in disappointment. [You''re no fun, host. I wanted to see what else it could do.] Seojun ignored its complaints, gazing at the devastation below. The power of Astral was undeniable, but it also served as a reminder of the careful balance he needed to maintain. "No more playing around," he murmured. "This isn''t something to take lightly." Satisfied with the test, he teleported away, leaving the fractured island behind as a testament to Astral''s sheer power. Seojun teleported back into his hotel room, a faint sigh escaping his lips. He placed Astral back into his space inventory, his thoughts lingering on its immense power. "Too much power for this world," he mused, his gaze fixed on the empty space where the sword had been moments ago. A sudden knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. He walked to the door, still topless, wearing only a towel around his waist. Opening it, he was met by a young woman delivering the food he had ordered. She hesitated, her face turning slightly red as she caught sight of his state of undress. Seojun observed her for a moment, noting her long pink hair tied in a neat ponytail. She looked young¡ªperhaps 18 or 19. Something about her seemed familiar, though he couldn''t immediately place it. Without a word, he turned and walked back to the bed, leaving the woman to do her job. The woman carefully set the tray of food on the table, her hands trembling slightly before she left the room. As Seojun began eating, his system spoke. [Host, I think I remember her. She''s the woman you met at your house¡ªthe one being pinned down by those men.] Seojun paused, his fork halfway to his mouth, as the memory resurfaced. He recalled that day vividly, including Huno biting one of the man''s pants. Nodding slightly, he resumed eating, brushing the thought aside. [ Anyway Host, what''s the plan now?] "I''ve already decided. I''ll bring back my lost levels, unlock my skills, and reclaim everything I worked hard for in the Abyss." The system hummed in satisfaction. [That''s good, host. But what about Huno and Silla? Will you summon them now?] S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun shook his head. "No. They''ll stay with Mom and protect her. I can handle myself." The system protested. [But host, you need a guardian beast by your side! It''s¡ª] Before it could finish, a dark slime suddenly appeared out of nowhere, bouncing on the bed. "Master! Wee! Finally out!" the slime exclaimed in a playful, bubbly voice. The system was stunned. [What¡ª?! Sui?! You''re still here?!] Seojun grinned, leaning back. "Did you forget about Sui? He''s been with us all along." The dark slime hopped around excitedly, its surface shimmering with joy. "Master, let''s have fun! Let''s fight! Let''s eat!" Seojun chuckled. "Looks like I already have a guardian beast by my side." The system, though initially surprised, quickly adapted. [Still Sui is not strong enough so host, don''t let your guard down. You''ve got a long road ahead.] Seojun nodded, his smile fading as his expression grew serious. "I know. But I''ve never been one to back down." Sui bounced happily and after Seojun talked with Huno, Silla and Nymira. They''ve fall asleep. Next Morning came, As the first light of morning crept through the curtains, a loud, blaring warning sound echoed through Seojun''s room. He shot up from his bed, groaning as he rubbed his eyes. "What''s going on?" he muttered, noticing the glowing red alert signs covering his status window. His system spoke up immediately, its voice filled with urgency. [Good thing you''re awake, host!] "What is it? What''s with all this chaos so early in the morning?" Sui, still curled up on the bed, opened one eye and yawned. "Kyuu? Kyuu? What''s going on, Uncle System?" [Don''t call me ''Uncle''! never mind that! Hurry up, host! Leave the hotel! Check out now!] Seojun sighed, leaning back. He planned to leave the hotel after a nice breakfast, but now his plans were being derailed. [There''s no time! Hurry, host!] the system pressed, its tone frantic. "Alright, alright, I''m going," Seojun grumbled. He quickly took a shower¡ªthough it was far from relaxing, given the system''s constant nagging¡ªbefore throwing on his clothes and checking out of the hotel. As he stepped onto the street, his system spoke again. [The island where you tested Astral has been noticed. The global system detected who destroyed it. I managed to cover your personal information, but your current location wasn''t fully hidden.] Seojun froze momentarily, his eyes scanning the area as a sleek black cars screeched to a halt in front of the hotel. Men in black suits spilled out, their faces grim with purpose. [It''s a good thing you got out in time!] the system added. Seojun quickly teleported to the rooftop of a nearby building as he observed the suited men rush into the hotel. He smirked faintly. "My movements are being tracked. I thought you blocked the global system?" [I did, but... it seems some deities used their power to track the source of Astral''s destruction. Either they felt your presence or sensed Astral''s aura.] Seojun''s smirk faded as his expression grew serious. "So, they''re looking for me. That''s inconvenient." Sui, perched on Seojun''s shoulder, tilted his head. "Master, what do we do now? Are we running or fighting?" Seojun chuckled, patting the slime. "Neither. Let''s observe for now. I''m not in the mood to fight unnecessary battles." He remained on the rooftop, watching as the men in black searched the hotel in vain. His mind churned with plans to handle this new complication while maintaining his low profile. "Hmm, I know what to do" Chapter 219 When the time comes Seojun muttered to himself, "Hmm, I know what to do."[Do you have anything in mind, host?] Seojun nodded, glancing toward the distant horizon. "There''s still a possibility they can track me again. To avoid that, I have to do something of what an E Rank can do." "Kyuu? Like what, Master?" Sui asked curiously, his gooey form wobbling. [Right! That''s actually a smart idea, host. Even though the entrance exam is over and you''ve passed, your disappearance after the test might still raise questions. If someone investigates further, they could piece things together. Pretending to be just another ordinary awakener will help avoid unnecessary attention.] Seojun leaned against a nearby railing, deep in thought. "People might start digging into my past¡ªwhy I''ve stayed hidden for so long." [Not to mention, host, the incident with Astral on the island has already caught the attention of the global system and possibly some deities. If they link that power to you, they won''t stop hunting you down. They''ll investigate further, and eventually, they might uncover your secrets.] "I know," Seojun replied with a sigh. "That''s why I need to lay low. The best move now is to blend in, act like an average awakener, and not draw any more attention. I can''t risk revealing my true strength or my connection to the Abyss. This might endanger my Mom" Sui wobbled anxiously. "Kyuu But Master, what if someone strong comes after you? Won''t you fight back?" Seojun chuckled softly, patting the slime. "Of course, Sui. I''m not going to let anyone harm me or the people I care about." "Kyuu, I will protect you no matter what happened Master!" "Thank you Sui, So now..." Seojun pushed off the railing, straightening up as he prepared to step into the next phase of his plan. From his inventory, he pulled out a sleek card¡ªthe Beast Doctor License. [Oh right! You already have a Beast Doctor License. That''ll work perfectly.] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sui, perched on Seojun''s shoulder, wobbled excitedly. "Will Master help beasts now?" Seojun smiled faintly and nodded. "Let''s see where this license takes me." Meanwhile, in America Seoyang, Seojun''s mother, had returned to the U.S. at the request of her brother, Shaun. He insisted she stay with them for a while, wanting to celebrate Seojun''s accomplishment together. "This is a celebration!" Shaun said enthusiastically as he popped open a bottle of champagne in his spacious living room. "Seojun passed the entrance exam. Aren''t you happy, sis?" Seoyang sat on the couch, holding a glass of sparkling water, and smiled warmly at her brother. "Of course, I''m happy. It''s been his dream to get into the Beast Doctor Academy. Knowing he made it is enough for me." Shaun''s wife, Clara, joined in, carrying a tray of snacks. "Congratulations, Seoyang. It''s amazing that Seojun passed. It''s just a bit sad that we couldn''t see what happened in the last test. There''s so little information about what went on with his group." Seoyang chuckled lightly, taking a sip of her drink. "Thank you, Clara. Yes, it''s been like that since the start of the entrance exam, Camera''s broke. But as long as my son passed, that''s all that matters." Shaun''s three children ran into the room, excitedly asking about their cousin. "Is Uncle Seojun really going to heal magical beasts now?" one of them asked, eyes wide with curiosity Seoyang chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Not yet. Seojun still has to attend his classes at the Beast Doctor Academy and pass all his exams before he can officially heal beasts. That''s how he''ll earn his full Beast Doctor License." The children looked a little disappointed but still curious. "So the license he got isn''t the real one yet?" another asked. Explore more stories at empire "It''s an ID not a license," Seoyang explained. "It lets him learn and practice under supervision while he''s at the academy. But once he graduates, he''ll receive the official license that allows him to work freely as a Beast Doctor." "Ohhh," the kids said in unison, nodding as if they understood every detail. Shaun, standing nearby with a glass of champagne, grinned. "Seojun''s always been a hard worker. I bet he''ll pass everything in no time. Right, sis?" Seoyang smiled, pride lighting up her face. "Yes, he''s always been determined. I have no doubt he''ll succeed." Clara chimed in, bringing over more snacks. "It''s amazing how he continue his ambition after returning. He didn''t lost hope You must be so proud, Seoyang." "I am," Seoyang said warmly. "He''s grown so much, and I''m excited to see what he''ll achieve." The family continued their celebration. Shaun approached Seoyang as she sat on the couch, sipping her tea. His expression was serious, and he kept his voice low. "Did you feel it last night?" Seoyang stopped mid-sip, her eyes narrowing. She set her cup down carefully and nodded. "I did. Someone used a divine weapon. The deities are probably in chaos now." Shaun nodded grimly, leaning back against the wall. "It''s been centuries since one was last activated. Whoever used it isn''t ordinary." The room fell into a heavy silence as the weight of their conversation hung in the air. Finally, Shaun broke it, his voice softer. "When are you going to tell Seojun about your status?" Seoyang sighed deeply, her gaze distant. "After he graduates from the Beast Doctor Academy. I''ll tell him everything then. I just hope he won''t be angry when he finds out." Shaun gave her a reassuring smile, walking over to her and gently tapping her head. "Don''t worry too much, sis. Seojun will understand. Even if he gets upset at first, give him time to adapt. He''s strong, just like you." Seoyang let out a small, humorless laugh. "I hope you''re right," Shaun leaned closer, his tone light but meaningful. "Seojun isn''t just your son, he''s your legacy. He''ll handle the truth when the time comes." Seoyang nodded silently. Deep down, she knew Shaun was right, but the thought of her son''s reaction still weighed heavily on her. As Shaun stood up, his eyes lit up when he saw someone entering the house. A mischievous grin spread across his face as he turned to Seoyang. "Ehem, your lover is here," he teased, leaning closer to nudge her playfully. Seoyang glared at him, her cheeks turning slightly pink. "Stop it, brother" she hissed, reaching out to pinch his waist. "Ow! Hey!" Shaun winced, but he was still laughing. "I''m just saying, you''re blushing now. You really love him?" Seoyang rolled her eyes and shook her head, brushing past him to greet John, who had just arrived at the door. Her expression softened into a warm smile. "I thought you weren''t coming," she said. John scratched the back of his head, a sheepish smile on his face. "Well, here I am in front of you. Sorry for being late. Did I miss anything?" Seoyang shook her head, her smile never wavering. "Nope, you''re just in time. We''re just getting started. But..." she trailed off, looking behind him. "Where are they?" Before John could respond, the sound of little feet running echoed through the house. Two young woman, man and a kid appeared behind him, and the youngest one shouted excitedly, "Mommy!" Chapter 220 Clear their suspicion Inside the car, Alexa ended her call on the hologram screen with a sigh. "We''re on our way. Yeah, he''s with me," she muttered before cutting the connection and leaning back against her seat.Alex, who was driving, glanced at her. "Did you update Auntie Seoyang that we''re not coming?" Alexa frowned, clearly annoyed. "Yeah, Argh! This is so frustrating! Just who in the world used a divine weapon in another island country? It''s practically an act of war!" Alex kept his eyes on the road but nodded. "The global system tracked the person who used the divine weapon. They were last located here in Korea, but their personal information couldn''t be retrieved. They managed to block the global system, too." Alexa crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. "I have someone in mind who might''ve done it... but that''s impossible." Alex smirked. "You''re not thinking about Seojun, are you? He''s in the Beast Doctor Academy." "I know, I know!" Alexa said, pouting like a child who''d been caught. "And besides, using a divine weapon requires an enormous amount of mana. Seojun doesn''t have that¡ªat least, I don''t think so. But if it is him," her eyes glinted mischievously, "I''ll squeeze the truth out of him until he tells me everything." Alex chuckled. "You''re ruthless, you know that?" "Not ruthless, just determined," Alexa retorted, her tone lightening. "But seriously, Alex, whoever it was, they''re dangerous. The deities are probably in an uproar over this." "They are," Alex replied grimly. "That kind of power isn''t something anyone can wield without consequences." The two fell silent for a moment, "Faster, brother," Alexa huffed, tapping her foot impatiently. "They''re already pissed, and so am I. Let''s not add more heat to this." Alex nodded, his face calm as he pressed harder on the gas. Minutes later, the car pulled to a smooth stop in front of an awe-inspiring church. The church was a marvel of advanced architecture and opulence. Its exterior gleamed in the sunlight, made of shimmering white stone that reflected a golden hue. Towering spires reached toward the heavens, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical beasts and deities. Large, tinted-glass windows depicted vivid scenes of legendary battles and divine interventions, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. Surrounding the church was a well-manicured garden with perfectly symmetrical hedges, exotic flowers, and a flowing fountain crafted from crystal-like material. A wide, pristine staircase led to the grand entrance, where two massive double doors made of polished black wood stood, engraved with shimmering silver patterns. Alex stepped out of the car, adjusting his coat, while Alexa remained seated, her expression sour. As she reached for the door handle, it opened from the outside. A man in a tailored suit, exuding an air of charm and arrogance, greeted her with a smile. "Good morning, Alexa. I''m glad you came," he said smoothly, bowing slightly. Alexa rolled her eyes as she stepped out. "Enough with the act, Tae-hyun," she snapped, walking past him without a glance. Tae-hyun chuckled, his composure unfazed, but his eyes narrowed slightly as she passed. As Alexa walked up the steps, her gaze locked onto another figure. A woman with flowing black hair and piercing crimson eyes stood near the entrance, a sly grin spreading across her face. "Great. Damn it," Alexa muttered under her breath, her frustration clear. The woman, dressed in a sleek black gown that shimmered like starlight, tilted her head mockingly. "Well, well. Arriving last doesn''t make you the center of attention, Ms. Alexa," she taunted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Not now, Lilith," Alexa replied curtly, her tone edged with irritation. Before Lilith could retort, Tae-hyun raised his voice to gather everyone''s attention. "Now that everyone is here, let''s head inside," he announced, his voice commanding but laced with an unmistakable smugness. The group of top rankers, each emanating a powerful and unique aura, began to move toward the grand doors. As the group entered the grand church, the air seemed to shift, heavy with anticipation. The interior was as awe-inspiring as the exterior¡ªgleaming white marble floors, gold-plated chandeliers hanging from the arched ceilings, and rows of intricately carved pews. At the front stood a group of people who immediately commanded attention. One of them radiated a soft light aura that seemed to ripple gently around her, making her the centerpiece of the group. She had long, silvery-white hair that cascaded down her back, and her pointed ears peeked through her silky locks, marking her as otherworldly. Her beauty was ethereal, her features delicate and pure, with an innocent expression that contrasted the power she emanated. Standing beside her were five more individuals, none of whom appeared to be Korean. Each had a distinct presence that spoke of their strength and unique origins. One of them, a man with sharp features, raven-black hair, and a katana strapped to his side, scowled deeply. He spoke harshly in Japanese, his voice low but filled with irritation: Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Matasareru nante shitsurei da." ("How disrespectful to make us wait.") His words made the atmosphere tense as some of the others exchanged glances, unsure how to react. Then the Elf woman brought them to a room and they all sitted between the long tables. Alexa, catching the tone, crossed her arms and whispered to Alex, "Well, someone''s clearly not happy." Alex glanced at her, shaking his head slightly. "Just keep your composure." Tae-hyun stepped forward, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of authority. "I apologize for any inconvenience," he said, bowing lightly in acknowledgment. "We had some delays, but now that everyone is here, we can proceed." The man with the katana gave him a sharp look but said nothing more, stepping back to let the conversation continue. As everyone gathered in the grand hall of the church, the woman with long ears and long white hair, known for her serene and calming presence, stepped forward. Her voice was soft and innocent, immediately making the room feel tranquil. "Thank you for waiting," she began, her tone soothing and graceful. "Everyone, these five visitors are esteemed top rankers from Japan. It is an honor to have them here with us." She glanced briefly at the group, her calm aura diffusing any lingering tension. She straightened her posture and continued, "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Sani Callista. I am Korea''s Top 9 ranker and the one who manages the only church in our nation. It is a pleasure to welcome you all to this sacred place." The Japanese visitors bowed slightly in acknowledgment, but one of them, the man who had earlier expressed impatience in Japanese, muttered something under his breath, which Sani gracefully ignored. Sani then turned to the other Koreans present and began the introductions. "Now, let me introduce Korea''s Top 9 rankers. First, at the very top, we have Tae-Hyun, our proud and unparalleled Top 1 ranker." Tae-Hyun stepped forward with a slight smirk and a confident wave. "Pleasure to meet you all," he said simply before stepping back. Your journey continues at empire As Sani was about to introduce the second ranker, he stepped forward. His aura was calm yet carried an edge of authority. "There''s no need for an introduction. I''m Kang Dae-Won, Korea''s Top 2 ranker," he said with a slight bow to the Japanese visitors. "I am also the guild master of the Eternal Return Guild." One of the Japanese visitors tilted his head slightly, his expression curious. Speaking in a heavy but clear Korean accent, he said, "So, you are the rumored returnee and the leader of the Returnee Guild." Kang Dae-Won''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I prefer my guild to be called the Eternal Return Guild," Chapter 221 Cleared One of the five with a composed demeanor, stepped forward. His sharp gaze swept over the Korean rankers before he spoke."Let''s cut to the chase," the man said in clear, formal Korean. "We already know each other from the World PvP Tournaments. Since Mr. Dae-Won has already introduced himself, I believe further introductions are unnecessary." "Oh, feisty," Seoha muttered under her breath, a smirk tugging at her lips. Alexa immediately elbowed her in the side. "Stop it," she hissed, but Seoha simply chuckled in response. The man continued, unfazed by the brief interruption. "I am Hiroshi Tanaka, and I will be speaking on behalf of my nation, Japan." His voice was calm, but the weight of his words was unmistakable. "We have come here to address a grave matter. A divine weapon was used in our country¡ªa weapon that caused catastrophic damage to one of our islands. Given the severity of this act, it could easily be seen as a declaration of war. We are here to clear our suspicions and determine if Korea intends to harm us." Tension rippled through the room as Hiroshi finished. Tae-Hyun stepped forward, his confident aura unwavering. "Let me make one thing clear, Mr. Tanaka. Korea has no intention of declaring war on Japan¡ªor any nation for that matter. The incident involving the divine weapon was not sanctioned by our government or any of our rankers." Sani Callista, standing beside Tae-Hyun, nodded gently. Her voice was calm but carried the weight of her position. "As the one who manages the only church in Korea and as someone with a deep connection to divine artifacts, I can assure you that no divine weapon registered under Korea''s jurisdiction has been activated recently. Furthermore, our investigation has yielded no leads as to who might have been responsible." Hiroshi narrowed his eyes. "Forgive me, but it is difficult to believe that a weapon capable of such destruction could be activated without your knowledge, Miss Callista. You are a saint and the manager of Korea''s divine relics. If you didn''t know, who else would?" Sani''s serene expression faltered slightly under the pressure. "I understand your concern, Mr. Tanaka," she replied, her hands clasped tightly in front of her. "But as I mentioned, the weapon was not from our registered inventory. It is possible that it was an unregistered or rogue artifact. We are committed to finding out the truth." The tension in the room thickened as Hiroshi pressed further. "If Korea cannot account for its divine weapons, how can we be assured that this won''t happen again? This incident was not only an attack on our land but also a violation of divine laws." Sani''s calm demeanor began to crack under the intensity of the discussion. Her voice wavered slightly as she spoke. "I swear on my role as a saint and the integrity of this church that Korea has no hostile intentions toward Japan or any other nation. We will do everything in our power to identify the culprit and ensure this does not happen again." Tae-Hyun placed a firm hand on her shoulder, his tone cutting through the tension. "Let''s not forget that the one who used this weapon may not even be affiliated with Korea. Baseless accusations will get us nowhere. We need cooperation, not division." Tanaka''s sharp gaze shifted toward the twins, Alex and Alexa, who had been silently observing the escalating discussion. His expression turned calculating, and he took a deliberate step forward. "If I may," Tanaka began, his voice measured but firm, "there are others here who might provide some insight. Alex and Alexa, you both help manage the only Awakeners'' Association in Korea, correct?" Alexa narrowed her eyes at him, instantly catching on to his intent. "That''s correct. But what does that have to do with the matter at hand?" Tanaka''s lips curled into a faint smile, though it lacked warmth. "The Awakeners'' Association has records of all high-ranking individuals and their abilities, does it not? Surely, you must have some information about someone capable of using a divine weapon so recklessly." Alex leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. "We keep records, yes. But those records are confidential, even to visitors from another nation." His tone was calm but carried a subtle warning. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tanaka wasn''t deterred. "Confidentiality aside, you must understand the gravity of this situation. A divine weapon was used to cause destruction in our land. If Korea''s Awakeners'' Association claims to be as thorough as its reputation suggests, you must have some idea who might be capable of such an act." Alexa sighed, tapping her fingers impatiently on the table. "We''ve already said it wasn''t a sanctioned act. No one in our records has shown any signs of possessing or using a divine weapon. You''re grasping at straws, Mr. Tanaka." Tanaka''s gaze hardened, sensing the twins'' irritation but pressing forward regardless. "If you''re so confident in your records, then you won''t mind cooperating with an independent investigation. If you have nothing to hide, there shouldn''t be an issue." Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Alexa''s fingers stilled, and her sharp eyes met his. "Let me make this very clear. Our association operates within strict guidelines, and we are already conducting an internal investigation. We don''t need outside interference muddying the waters. As for sharing sensitive information, that''s not happening without proper authorization." Alex stepped in, his voice calm but firm. "You''re accusing us of incompetence without any evidence. If you want our cooperation, you''ll have to trust that we''re doing everything in our power to find the truth." The tension thickened, and Tanaka seemed ready to retort when Sani Callista''s soothing voice cut through the room. "Let''s not lose focus on the bigger picture here. Both sides have a shared interest in resolving this matter without unnecessary hostility. The twins have stated their position, and I believe we should respect that." Tanaka hesitated, his frustration evident, but he finally nodded. "Very well. But know that Japan will not stand idle. If further evidence comes to light, we expect full cooperation." Hiroshi Tanaka''s colleague gently guided him back to his seat, a gesture that conveyed both support and a gentle reprimand. He sat down still visibly tense "I''ll let Yuki take over". Yuki, a woman with a calm demeanor and an air of authority, cleared her throat before addressing the room. "Thank you, Hiroshi-kun," she began, her voice carrying a tone of diplomacy. "I apologize for the directness of my friend approach. His concerns reflect our shared apprehension over recent events and their potential consequences." She turned her attention to the Korean representatives, her expression sincere yet resolute. "We understand the gravity of the situation. The use of a divine weapon, regardless of the circumstances, is a matter that cannot be ignored. Our primary concern is to prevent further instability and protect the interests of both our nations." Sani Callista nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging Yuki''s words with a measured response. "We appreciate your concerns, Yuki-san. Rest assured, Korea is equally committed to maintaining peace and stability in the region. We will cooperate fully within the bounds of our capabilities to address this issue." Alex and Alexa exchanged glances, sensing the tension easing slightly but remaining cautious. "If there''s any additional information we can provide that aligns with our protocols," Alex offered, "we''ll make sure it''s shared through appropriate channels." Yuki nodded gratefully, her demeanor softening as the conversation shifted towards a more collaborative tone. "Thank you. Our goal is not to cast blame but to ensure that such incidents do not escalate into broader conflict. Now the wave are coming we can''t afford more destruction." Chapter 222 Catching up Sani Callista stepped forward, her serene expression carrying a sense of finality. "Thank you for your cooperation," she said gently, bowing deeply to the Japanese delegation.The others in the room followed suit, bowing in mutual respect. The air of tension that had lingered throughout the meeting seemed to dissipate as the formalities concluded. A soft ding echoed through the room, signaling the end of the session. Seoha immediately stretched her arms above her head, letting out a dramatic sigh. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahh! Finally! I can breathe now. Meetings are so boring," she said, slouching back in her chair. "I''m outta here," Lilith muttered, wasting no time as she walked briskly out of the room. Alexa''s sharp glare landed on Seoha, who had nonchalantly placed her foot on the table. "Seoha get your foot down. Have some respect for the room," Seoyun rolled her eyes dramatically but complied, removing her foot with a lazy shrug. "Fine, fine. You''re such a perfectionist, Alexa," she teased, a grin tugging at her lips. Before Alexa could respond, Hiroshi and Yuki, accompanied by the other three Japanese rankers, approached the twins. Hiroshi gave a deep bow, followed by the others. "I want to sincerely apologize for my earlier actions," he said, his tone humble yet firm. "The way I acted was out of obligation to get serious during meetings by the deities and for the sake of our nation. I meant no disrespect to either of you." As Alexa and Alex stood up, Alexa offered a small smile, her expression softening. "It''s okay, we understand. You''re just doing what you need to for your country." Alex nodded in agreement. "We all have responsibilities, and sometimes those responsibilities push us into uncomfortable situations. No hard feelings." Hiroshi and Yuki exchanged relieved glances before bowing again. "Thank you for understanding," Yuki said. "We genuinely hope this matter gets resolved soon. Cooperation between our nations is crucial, especially with the wave coming." Alexa nodded. "Agreed. We all need to focus on what''s ahead. Cooperation is the only way forward." Hiroshi smiled faintly, his posture relaxing slightly. "You two are wise beyond your years. I hope this is the start of a stronger alliance between us." As the other rankers made their way out, one of them glanced back and said, "We''ll go first. We''ll wait for you at the hotel, Yuki." Yuki smiled and nodded, waving them off. Once they had left, the room felt quieter, leaving only the twins and Yuki. Sani, who had stepped out earlier, returned carrying a tray of tea and some light snacks. She placed it on the table with a warm smile. "Time is running, yet you''re acting as if you don''t know each other," she teased gently, pouring tea into the cups. Alex picked up a cup and nodded at Sani. "Thanks, Sani. Well, how are you doing now, Yuki? Isn''t this your first time back since you left?" Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Yuki''s gaze softened, and she gave a small nod. "Yeah. I''m really sorry for not visiting sooner. Things have been... hectic." Before Alex could reply, Yuki''s eyes shifted to Alexa. Alexa met her gaze, only to roll her eyes with a huff. "Hmp, you''ve forgotten about us, Ms. President," Alexa said, her tone half-playful, half-annoyed. Yuki chuckled lightly. "I''m no longer the class president, Alexa. That title belongs in the past." "Whatever," Alexa muttered, but there was a faint smile tugging at her lips. Yuki tilted her head, studying Alexa for a moment before saying, "Anyway, you''ve become more beautiful since the last time I saw you in the World PvP." Alexa blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Oh, uh, thanks," she said, brushing her hair behind her ear, pretending not to care. Alex leaned back in his chair, smirking. "Yeah, Alexa''s always been the charming one. But don''t forget, I''ve gotten stronger too since those days." Yuki nodded, a nostalgic smile on her face. "I don''t doubt it. You two were always ahead of the pack back then. I used to wonder how you made it look so effortless." "Hard work," Alex said, pretending to flex his arm. Alexa shot him a glare. "And a lot of luck," she added pointedly. Yuki laughed softly. "I''ve missed this. It feels just like the old days when we were all together in school." "Yeah, before you disappeared on us," Alexa said, her tone lighter this time. Yuki looked down, a bit apologetic. "I know. Leaving wasn''t easy, but because of the monsters it''s needed." "Family comes first," Alex said with understanding. "We get it. But it''s good to see you again, Yuki." Sani, watching the interaction, placed a hand on her hip and smiled warmly. "It''s nice to see old friends catching up. You may not have noticed, but the bond between you three is still as strong as ever." Alexa scoffed, trying to hide a smile. "Whatever. Don''t get all sentimental, Sani." Yuki chuckled. "Some things never change." As the conversation continued, Yuki suddenly looked up with a soft expression. "Then how is Seojun? Is he okay? I saw in the news that he returned." Alex leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. "Didn''t you watch the Beast Doctor Academy entrance exam? Seojun entered and passed. He''s in the academy now." Yuki''s face lit up with a gentle smile. She glanced down at her fingers, tracing small circles on the table absentmindedly. "I''m glad he''s following his dream," she said softly, her voice carrying a hint of nostalgia. Alexa, noticing the warmth in Yuki''s tone, raised an eyebrow. "Why do you sound so... sentimental about Seojun? Don''t tell me you''ve got some secret feelings for him." Yuki''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she quickly shook her head. "No, it''s not like that! I just¡ªwell, I''ve always admired his determination, even back when we were in school. It''s good to see him achieving what he''s worked so hard for." Alex chuckled. "Yeah, that''s Seojun for you. He''s stubborn when it comes to his goals."." Yuki laughed lightly, her earlier nervousness fading. "I''m sure he hasn''t changed much. But seriously, I''m happy for him. He deserves it." Sani, who had been quietly listening, set down her tea and smiled. "Seojun has a lot of people rooting for him. It''s good to see so many who care about him." The group fell into a brief, reflective silence before Alexa broke it. "Enough about Seojun. He''s not here, so let''s not make him the topic of everything. Let''s focus on something more important¡ªlike me." Yuki laughed again, and even Alex couldn''t help but grin. The mood in the room was lighter, a welcome shift from the tension earlier. Chapter 223 Its him As the conversation wound down, Yuki stood and gave a polite bow. "Thank you for the tea and the conversation. It was nice seeing you all again, but I have to go now."The twins and Sani rose to their feet. Alexa smiled and waved. "Take care, Yuki. Don''t forget to visit again!" Alex nodded. "Yeah, and next time, stay longer." Sani offered her serene smile. "Safe travels, Yuki. May peace guide your way." After saying her goodbyes, Yuki left, and shortly after, the twins also bid farewell to Sani, heading back to the Awakeners Association. Inside the car. "I''ll check the records again when we get back. I don''t want to miss anything that could give us a clue." Alexa muttered. Alex focused to the roam, "It''s not Seojun. Stop stressing about it." Alexa glanced at him briefly. "How can you be so sure? Even if we know him But Nah, his in the academy anyway. He might be strong, but using a divine weapon? That''s not his style. He''s more... subtle." When they finally arrived at the Awakeners Association building, they barely had time to relax before Alex''s phone buzzed. It was a call from their grandfather. "Hello, Grandpa," Alex answered. Alexa leaned closer to listen. "Ah, good timing," their grandfather said, his tone casual yet amused. "Your friend is waiting for you in my office." Alex frowned. "Our friend? Who¡ª?" "You''ll see," their grandfather said cryptically before hanging up. The twins exchanged confused glances. "Friend? Who could it be?" Alexa muttered. They hurried to the office, and as soon as they entered, they froze, dumbfounded by the sight before them. Sitting casually on the sofa, wearing a calm and relaxed expression, was none other than Seojun. "Seojun?!" Alex exclaimed, blinking in disbelief. Alexa, recovering from the shock, ran over to him and pointed an accusing finger. "What are you doing here?! Wait, don''t tell me!" Her eyes widened in realization. "It''s you! You''re the one who¡ª!" Alexa stared at him, her jaw dropping. "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Seojun casually took a cookie from the table and bit into it, his calm demeanor infuriating Alexa further. He stared at her with an innocent expression, as if he didn''t understand what she was talking about. Alexa started pacing back and forth, mumbling to herself. "We assured them we weren''t involved. I was so sure it couldn''t be you! But now¡ª!" She stopped and glared at Seojun, her irritation clear. Alex stepped forward, placing a hand on Alexa''s shoulder to calm her down. "It''s fine. It''s not like they''ll find out anyway." Alexa pointed an accusing finger at Seojun, her tone sharp. "The matter of someone using a divine weapon on another country''s property without permission is no joke! If they find out, do you even realize what could happen?!" Alex scratched the back of his neck, uneasy. He knew she was right. "Yeah, if they find out, it''s going to be a problem," he muttered. Alexa turned her fiery glare back to Seojun. "And you! What are you doing here?! Isn''t it forbidden to leave the Beast Doctor Academy before the first day?!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun stood up, seemingly unfazed, and walked over to the coffee machine. As he began making coffee, he casually tossed something toward Alex. Instinctively, Alex caught it, only to realize it was a Beast Doctor license. His eyes widened in shock, and Alexa leaned over to look at it, her expression matching her brother''s disbelief. "How did you get this?" Alex asked, holding the license up. "Hey!" Alexa said, her tone accusatory. "Did you steal this license?!" Seojun, now holding three cups of coffee, leaned against the counter and took a sip, his relaxed demeanor never wavering. "Nope. I earned it," he said simply, setting two cups on the table for the twins. "By now, they should be calling." "Who?" Alex asked, narrowing his eyes in suspicion. Right on cue, Alex''s phone buzzed. He glanced at the screen and saw the name Mr. Gideon. Confused, he answered the call. "Alex, this is Gideon," the voice on the other end said. "I''m calling on behalf of Seojun. He contacted me earlier to inform you of his exemption from completing the academy program. He''s already earned his license through a private qualification process approved by the council. It''s all legitimate, and there''s no need for him to finish the academy coursework." Alex slowly lowered the phone from his ear, exchanging a wide-eyed look with Alexa, who appeared equally stunned. Seojun, meanwhile, sipped his coffee, smirking slightly. "Told you," he said, "You..." Alexa started, pointing at him, her words failing her momentarily. "You''re unbelievable!" A few minutes later, Alexa stood at a distance from Alex and Seojun, who were seated casually on the couch in their office. Alexa''s expression was a mix of irritation and focus as she scrolled through her hologram screen with one hand, the other resting firmly on her waist. Alex chuckled lightly, breaking the silence. "You really don''t fail to stress Alexa, Seojun." Seojun glanced at Alexa, who was clearly frowning. Alex then turned to Seojun, "Is it really you, Seojun? You used a divine weapon and destroyed an island?" Seojun sighed and leaned back on the couch. "So it''s classified as a divine weapon? I wasn''t being careful since it was an abandoned island used for weapon testing. I thought it was okay. Sorry for the trouble." Alex smiled and slung an arm over Seojun''s shoulder. "It''s okay. If it''s you, then it''s a relief. It would''ve been a big problem if we couldn''t find who did it. But, you see, Seojun, divine weapons are top-grade artifacts. There aren''t many of them in this world, so they attract attention easily. Besides, when one is used, all the high rankers can feel it¡ªespecially the deities." Seojun nodded, his expression turning serious. "No wonder they almost tracked me." Alex''s tone grew more serious as he continued. "All divine artifacts are supposed to go through the church, to Sani, and also to the Awakeners Association. You can''t just use a divine weapon whenever you feel like it. They''re too powerful for this world. So, Seojun, I hope you don''t use it again." Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Seojun leaned forward, staring at the floor in thought. Inwardly, he spoke to himself, ''I''m fully aware of the power of my Astral. If I try to use it again, not only will people get hurt, but the Earth might get destroyed.'' His system''s voice chimed in, [The Earth is indeed a weak planet, Host. It''s nothing like the Abyss. It''s unfortunate we wouldn''t be able to witness Astral''s full power.] Seojun sighed, nodding internally. True, he replied to the system. Alexa finally approached them, her expression softening slightly as she exhaled a sigh of relief. "I just checked YouTube and GoTube. You''re freaking lucky that no one caught you on camera. So, the only thing we have to do is keep quiet and hope they don''t dig too deeply into this." "That''s a relief," Alex said with a small smile. "For now, we lay low and hope this doesn''t come back to bite us." Seojun sipped his coffee, "So Did Auntie Seoyang knew this? that you don''t need to continue in the beast doctor academy anymore?" Alexa asked. Chapter 224 Beginning of his Beast Doctor Career Seojun leaned back and spoke calmly, "No, keep this from Mom. Someday, I''ll tell her everything. For now, I trust you both to keep this between us."Alexa opened her mouth to argue but then paused, realizing something. ''Seojun has been keeping secrets since he returned. I don''t know what happened to him, but knowing what the other returnees went through, maybe he''s not ready to share it yet.'' She sighed and said "You can trust us, Seojun." Alex nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we''ve got your back." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun glanced at the two of them, his expression softening. "Now, I need your help." Alex raised an eyebrow. "What is it? We''re really glad you''re finally letting us help you, Seojun." Seojun chuckled lightly. "Well, only you two can help me with this." Alexa crossed her arms, her skeptical expression returning. "Tsk. So, what is it? You''re not planning to cause more trouble, are you?" Standing up, Seojun addressed them. "I''ll go back home once the academy is finished, so Mom won''t get suspicious. But for now, I''ll be taking some jobs." He pulled out his Beast Doctor Academy license and placed it on the table. Both Alex and Alexa stood up, surprised. Alex was the first to speak. "So, you need our help with some files? A lot of people are starting to notice you, and they''ll be shocked if they find out you''re exempted without knowing the reason." He walked over to the main desk and began looking through some folders. Meanwhile, Alexa muttered, "You''re lucky Auntie will be living with Uncle Shaun while you''re away. Otherwise, this would be even harder to handle." She then added, "We''ll get you a personal assistant to handle things and avoid complications." Seojun smiled. "Thank you." Alexa rolled her eyes, muttering, "Whatever." Alex returned with a stack of papers in hand. "These are the profiles of people we can trust. It''s up to you to choose someone to help you." Seojun took the papers and nodded. Alexa grabbed his license. "While you''re deciding, I''ll borrow this license to handle the registration process." Seojun nodded again as Alexa left the room. He turned to Alex. "Just call me when everything''s ready. I''ll notify you once I decide who to pick." Alex leaned back "Are you going back to your house?" Seojun shook his head. "I''ll stay in a hotel for now. Even though Mom''s in America, there are still eyes everywhere. I''m heading out now, Alex. Let Alexa know I left." "Wait!" Alex called, hurrying to the office desk. He grabbed a set of keys and handed them to Seojun. "Here''s the key to my condo and my car. I''m not using them anyway since we''re staying at Grandpa''s. His health is getting worse, so we can''t leave him alone." Seojun hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Thanks." Alex added, "If possible, try to change your looks¡ªdo some kind of disguise." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "Yeah, I will." He gave Alex a nod and walked out of the Awakeners Association, ready to take the next steps in his plan. Two days had passed, and everything was finally settled. Today marked the beginning of Seojun''s plan to regain his lost levels. Sitting inside his newly purchased car, he rested his elbow on the window, looking outside. He had already returned Alex''s car, leaving it safely in the parking lot. His gaze landed on the assistant he had met the other day, waiting nearby. Seojun recalled their first meeting¡ªthere were no words exchanged, only silence. Instead of talking, he simply observed the man and sensed that he could be trusted. That was enough for him. With a deep breath, Seojun stepped out of his car. The assistant, still looking around cautiously, didn''t seem to notice him immediately. As Seojun walked past him, he muttered, "Let''s go." The assistant flinched, eyes widening in shock. He quickly turned and rushed to catch up. "Mr. Han, I''m sorry! I didn''t recognize you¡­ You changed your appearance." Now walking beside Seojun, the assistant took a moment to take in his employer''s new look. Seojun wore a mask, which slightly altered his features¡ªhis usual black hair now appeared stark white, while his blue eyes remained the same. Just these small changes made it difficult for others to recognize him. The assistant himself had shoulder-length black hair, neatly tied back, and wore black-rimmed glasses. Dressed in a formal black suit, he held a black folder tightly against his chest. Pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose, he began speaking again. "As you instructed, I gathered several quest papers. I''ve organized them by difficulty level and potential rewards. Let me go over them one by one¡ª" As he spoke, the two of them walked through the underground parking lot. Seojun barely acknowledged the explanation, only giving a small nod here and there. Soon, they reached the Main hall of the Awakeners Association. As they walked through the hall, the assistant continued speaking, listing the different quests available. "There are some requests for Beast Doctors, mostly assisting injured beasts in dungeons or helping with rare medicine research," the assistant explained while flipping through the papers in his folder. Seojun listened silently, his mind already considering which quest to take. "There''s also a request from the Dawn Guild looking for someone to help examine a newly discovered beast species. But that one might take longer." The assistant continued reading until he reached another quest. "Oh, there''s also a beginner''s quest that requires participants to travel to an island. Instead of receiving quests here at the Awakeners Association, they will get their missions directly on the island." Seojun suddenly stopped walking. His sharp eyes landed on the paper in the assistant''s hands. He reached out and took it. The assistant blinked in surprise but quickly adjusted his glasses before explaining further. "This island is used as a training ground for lower-rank awakeners. The quests there are unpredictable, but since it''s for beginners, the difficulty is controlled. Also, the location is isolated, meaning fewer people will be paying attention to you." Seojun stared at the paper, reading over the details. ''Less exposure¡­ that''s exactly what I need,'' he thought. "This one," he said, holding up the quest paper. "I''ll take this quest." The assistant nodded. "Understood, Mr. Han. I''ll handle the registration for you." Chapter 225 To Soando Island After a few minutes, the assistant returned to Seojun, who was patiently waiting near the main hall."Mr. Han, I have completed your registration," the assistant said while adjusting his glasses. "The departure for Soando Island is in a few minutes. We were lucky to register just in time." Seojun gave a small nod, his expression calm as usual. "The other participants are waiting in Room 431 on the second floor," the assistant continued. "It was confirmed that you''ll be traveling by ship. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to accompany you on the journey, but I will follow as soon as possible." Seojun glanced at his assistant before turning his gaze toward the Elevator. "Alright," he said simply. Seojun found the room and entered. It seemed like they were waiting for him. The room was wide, filled with many people. "Aha! Finally, the last person!" someone exclaimed, standing up. "Since we''re complete now, we can leave, right?" another person said with an impatient tone. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire Seojun''s system spoke in his mind. [Just starting, and you''re already in their bad side, host.] The system laughed. At the front of the room, a woman turned her head towards Seojun. She had brown curly hair tied in a ponytail, glasses resting on her nose, and wore a tight, stylish outfit. She looked at the holographic screen in front of her before speaking. "You must be Mr. Han Ji-hoon?" she asked, her voice calm but professional. Seojun nodded.The woman smiled and introduced herself. The woman smiled and looked at Seojun. "I''m Sylisa, Just call me Ms.Sy, the supervisor for this quest. Nice to meet you, Mr. Han Ji-hoon," she said with a friendly tone. She then turned to the rest of the group, who were now standing. "Alright, everyone! Since we''re all here, it''s time to leave." Seojun noticed some people whispering among themselves. "Why didn''t she check his Beast Doctor license?" one person muttered in confusion. "Yeah, she looked at all of our licenses, but she didn''t ask for his?" another whispered. Before Seojun could react, the door opened, and a mage entered the room. The mage wore a long robe with glowing symbols on it. Without saying a word, the mage began chanting. A bright magic circle appeared beneath everyone''s feet. Seojun quietly stepped to the side, watching the process. The circle glowed even brighter, and suddenly, light filled the entire room. As Seojun covered his eyes from the sudden brightness, he slowly adjusted to the scene before him. They were now outside, standing on a dock near the sea. The sun was shining brightly above, and the sound of waves crashing against the shore filled the air. In front of them was a massive ship, sleek and modern in design. Its metallic body reflected the sunlight, and the large sails were embedded with magical runes that glowed faintly. The ship had multiple decks, with glass-paneled walkways, and at the very top, there was a control room surrounded by reinforced windows. Ms. Sy turned to the group and clapped her hands. "Alright, everyone! Please board the ship one by one while I check your passes." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One by one, the participants entered as Ms. Sy carefully checked their identification. Seojun, however, purposely made himself the last to enter. When only he and Ms. Sy remained, she smiled and reached into her pocket, pulling out a small card. "Here is your Beast Doctor license," she said, handing it to him. "I had a mage apply an illusion to it." Seojun took the card and looked at it. The illusion had changed the name to "Han Ji-hoon," making it match his current identity. He nodded slightly and said, "Thanks." With that, he entered the ship. Inside, the ship was more advanced than he expected. The floors were made of reinforced steel with elegant patterns engraved into them. Magic-powered lights lined the ceilings, creating a soft but bright glow. Transparent windows stretched across the halls, giving a full view of the endless ocean. There were floating holographic signs that directed passengers to different areas¡ªdorms, training rooms, dining halls, and even a leisure area with a library and a game center. Ms. Sy walked to the center of the group, her heels clicking against the smooth floor. "We will be on this ship for the next 24 hours before we arrive at the island. While we''re traveling, I will be giving you all a tour of the ship to help you settle in." She gestured towards the hallway ahead. "Follow me, and I''ll show you around." As Seojun stood with the others, some people quietly whispered to each other. One man leaned over to his frien and said, "Originally, going to Soando only takes not more than 8 hours, right?" His friend, clearly not impressed, turned to him and scoffed. "What are you, some kind of rookie? Did you just wake up yesterday?" he said with a mocking tone. A couple of other passengers nearby overheard the conversation and couldn''t help but laugh. "Yeah, seriously. The world''s been changed for 5 years now. Dungeons, monsters, players¡ªeverything''s different. You really think the seas are still the same as before?" one of them chuckled. The man who had asked the question looked uncomfortable, clearly not expecting such a response. He scratched the back of his head. "But... why would it take 24 hours now? Isn''t that a bit much?" Another person rolled their eyes. "The seas aren''t safe anymore, you idiot. The monsters are everywhere, and some areas are even blocked off now. You don''t just go straight to your destination like before. The waters are full of dangers. That''s why we''re taking the long way." One more person added, "You should''ve known. Haven''t you heard of the sea monsters and all the new things popping up? You really think it''d be the same as 5 years ago?" The first man stood there, now red-faced, as the others laughed softly at his expense. He mumbled, "I... I didn''t realize. Guess I''ve been out of the loop." As Ms. Sy continued giving the group a tour of the ship, Seojun followed along with the others. The group was a mix of different personalities¡ªsome serious, others chatty¡ªbut Seojun didn''t pay much attention. The ship was massive, with multiple decks, lounges, and even a garden area. Ms. Sy explained everything in detail, pointing out the different rooms, the places for relaxation, and the various amenities available to the passengers. As they passed through one of the lounges, Seojun noticed the guy from earlier¡ªwho had been standing with the group¡ªmove away from the others and walk toward him. He was trying to act casual, but Seojun could tell the man was a little nervous. The guy finally came to a stop beside Seojun, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. Seojun glanced over at him but didn''t say anything. The man seemed unsure, but after a few moments, he spoke up. "You probably think I''m an idiot too, right?" the man asked, his voice a little hesitant, but there was a nervous laugh in it. Seojun gave him a quick look, not bothering to hide his thoughts. "Yeah," he replied bluntly. The guy froze, wide-eyed, not expecting such a straightforward answer. His face flushed red, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. But then, as if realizing there was nothing else to do, he let out a chuckle. "Hah... wow, okay. Didn''t expect you to be that honest," he said, scratching his head, clearly embarrassed but also amused. "I thought you were one of those nice people who''d just... let it slide." Seojun shrugged, not really caring about being kind or pretending to be anything he wasn''t. "It''s not about being nice. It''s about being honest. If you''re acting foolish, might as well own up to it." The man laughed awkwardly, rubbing his neck. "Yeah, guess you''re right... I''ve just been out of touch with everything. It''s been five years, and things are completely different now." Seojun nodded but didn''t say anything. He didn''t feel the need to engage much. Instead, he focused on the tour around him, his gaze wandering toward the other passengers. The man, feeling a little less nervous now, continued. "I didn''t even realize how bad it was until I woke up. It''s... it''s a lot to take in," he said, pausing for a moment. "I was in a coma for five years. I woke up last month, and everything had completely changed. I didn''t know what was going on at first, but now... it''s like the world is not the same anymore." Seojun glanced at him once more, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "The world changes. You either adapt or get left behind." The man, now more serious, nodded slowly. "Yeah, I think I''m starting to get that now... I''m gonna work on it. Thanks for not sugarcoating it." He gave Seojun a grateful look. Chapter 226 Dawn Guild Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire[He''s going to have a hard time catching up. It''s not easy to adapt when everything you knew is gone, especially when monsters and dungeons are now part of the world.] His system spoke, Seojun thought about it for a moment. "Yeah. I guess it''s not something you can just jump into. But if he wants to keep going, he has to learn to deal with it." [Indeed. Survival of the fittest. Those who stay stagnant will be left behind.] After the tour, the awakeners were assigned their temporary rooms. Each person had their own space. Seojun, not wanting to deal with unnecessary conversations, decided to rest instead of exploring the ship. Since all the passengers were awakeners, the ship was filled with strong people, and he preferred some peace and quiet for now. Twenty-four hours passed, and the ship finally neared their destination. Seojun stepped out of his room and made his way to the front of the ship. Many others were already there, watching as the island slowly came into view. The sun reflected on the water, making the scene almost peaceful despite the mission ahead. Ms. Sy, making sure everyone was present, clapped her hands to get their attention. "Alright, everyone. We have arrived. Before we step onto the island, take a look over there." She pointed to two massive doors standing not too far from the shore. The first door on the left stood tall with a dark metallic frame, engraved with glowing symbols. The space inside the frame shimmered with a swirling blue energy, giving the appearance of an endless portal. It gave off a faint hum, as if charged with strong magic. "This is the entrance to the guild," Ms. Sy explained. "Inside, you will receive your quests, report your progress, and find other useful facilities." The second door, positioned to the right, was simpler but no less impressive. It was also metallic but had a more practical design, reinforced with solid barriers and scanning devices on the sides. Above it, a sign read ''Docks Access'' in bold letters. "This door is the easiest way to arrive at the docks," Ms. Sy continued. "There are actually multiple doors across the island that lead here, making it convenient for travelers and awakeners." The group murmured among themselves, intrigued by the advanced technology and magic used in the doors. As they stepped through the shimmering blue portal, a brief feeling of weightlessness washed over them. In an instant, they arrived in front of a massive building. The guild stood tall with a grand entrance made of dark stone and glowing blue lines running across its structure. The doors were large, almost ten meters high, with enchanted symbols carved into them, pulsing faintly with energy. Above the entrance, a golden sign read "Dawn Guild", shining brightly under the sun. The area around the guild was lively. Awakeners in different types of gear moved in and out of the building, some carrying beast-related materials, others talking in groups, and some simply relaxing by the steps leading to the entrance. A few airships hovered in the distance, unloading supplies. The entire place had a mix of medieval and futuristic vibes, blending magic and technology seamlessly. Ms. Sy clapped her hands, gathering their attention one last time. "Alright, before you head in, let me explain something important," she said, pulling out a set of small bracelets. "These are your safety bracelets. You must wear them at all times while you''re on this island." She handed one to each of them. The bracelets were simple, made of a black flexible material with a small glowing gem in the center. "If you''re ever in danger or need emergency help, just rip the bracelet off your wrist, and assistance will be sent to your location immediately," she explained. "It''s a one-time use, so don''t waste it." Some of the awakeners muttered among themselves, testing the feel of the bracelet. Ms. Sy then smiled and placed her hands on her hips. "And with that, my job here is done. From this point on, I''m no longer responsible for you all. So enjoy your adventure, Beast Doctors!" She gave them a small wave and turned to leave. The group immediately broke into excited murmurs. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is it! Time to take some real quests!" "Finally, I can prove my skills!" Some, however, had different thoughts. "Wait, so we won''t see her again?" one guy whispered in disappointment. "Seriously? We won''t be able to see her hotness again?" another laughed. A few of them simply ignored the conversation and walked toward the guild entrance, eager to register and get started. As the group excitedly entered the guild, Seojun immediately sensed the change in atmosphere. Some of the awakeners already inside turned to look at them with uninterested or even irritated expressions. "Tch, another group of bumpkins?" someone muttered. "Great, more useless Beast Doctors clogging up the guild," another sighed. "Why do they even bother coming here?" Seojun remained calm, but his sharp hearing caught every word. It seemed that the locals weren''t exactly thrilled about newcomers, especially Beast Doctors. Beside him, the guy from earlier¡ªthe one who had been in a coma for five years¡ªchuckled lightly and said, "Looks like we''re not welcome here." He turned to Seojun with a smile before walking ahead into the guild. [He seems to want to befriend you, Host,] Seojun ignored it and muttered, "Let''s focus on the goal," before stepping inside. Inside the Guild The guild was massive¡ªa single-floor structure, but the high ceiling and wide-open space made it feel grand. The walls were lined with glowing crystals that provided bright lighting, and the floors were polished stone. The entire place was designed to accommodate a large number of people. At the front, numerous reception counters were set up, each staffed with a guild employee assisting awakeners in registering quests or turning in completed ones. On the right side, a large bulletin board stretched across the wall, covered in quest papers of various ranks. Many people crowded around it, pushing and shuffling as they searched for tasks suited to their level. To the left, a comfortable lounge area had been arranged with several sofas and small tables, likely for awakeners to rest or discuss quests. Seojun, uninterested in fighting for a quest immediately, calmly walked over to one of the sofas and sat down. He planned to wait until the crowd around the bulletin board thinned out. With a neutral expression, he leaned back, quietly observing his surroundings while others rushed forward to secure their missions. Chapter 227 First Quest as a Beast Doctor One hour later, the crowd around the bulletin board had thinned out. Seeing his chance, Seojun stood up from the sofa and walked over to the board.He quickly noticed that the quests were divided¡ªBeast Doctor-related tasks had their own section, separate from the regular combat and survival quests. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun scanned the Beast Doctor section of the bulletin board, ignoring the typical low-risk healing or treatment quests. He was only interested in those that required combat ability, survival skills, or involved real danger. After carefully reading through, he picked out three quests that seemed challenging: "Venomous Swamp King: The Alpha''s Balance" - A powerful venomous beast, known as the Swamp King, is growing weaker, causing chaos in the ecosystem. Without its dominance, aggressive lesser creatures are running wild, attacking everything in sight. The guild needs a Beast Doctor to locate the Swamp King, assess its condition, and either restore its strength or find a new alpha to stabilize the balance of the swamp. "Frozen Depths Hatchling Rescue" - Deep within the icy caverns, a rare frost beast''s nest has been abandoned due to a territorial battle. The frozen eggs are at risk of never hatching. The guild needs a Beast Doctor to carefully retrieve the eggs, provide the right conditions for them to survive the journey back, and ensure they hatch safely. However, protective adult beasts may see the rescue as a threat, requiring the doctor''s skill in calming or negotiating with them. "Rampaging Beasts Containment" ¨C A group of mutated beasts had broken loose near a settlement, causing destruction. The quest required capturing or subduing them without killing, making it more difficult than a standard hunting quest. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire After deciding, Seojun took one of the quest papers and walked over to the nearest receptionist desk to register. As he approached, the receptionist¡ªa young woman with long, wavy auburn hair¡ªlooked up at him with a welcoming smile. "Hello! First time registering for a quest here, right?" she asked cheerfully. Seojun simply nodded in response, The receptionist continued with a professional yet friendly smile, "Before we proceed, let me briefly introduce the purpose of the Dawn Guild. Our guild serves as a central hub for all Awakeners, providing quests, resources, and protection. We ensure fair compensation for work, proper regulations for questing, and safety measures for all ranks. Whether you''re an experienced Awakener or a newcomer, we strive to support everyone equally." She then straightened slightly and continued, "To officially register, we''ll need some basic information, such as your name, abilities, and any previous experience with beasts. Once that''s done, we''ll issue your guild badge and rank." Dahlia reached under the desk and handed Seojun a stack of papers. "Please fill these out. It''s just basic registration¡ªyour name, abilities, and background as a Beast Doctor. Your Beast Doctor license is also required, so please place it on top when you''re done." Seojun took the papers and quickly filled them out without hesitation. His handwriting was neat and efficient. Once done, he placed his Beast Doctor license on top of the completed forms and slid them back to Dahlia. Dahlia picked up the documents and scanned through them. She read aloud, "Mr. Han Ji-hoon, 18 years old. Class: Tamer. Familiar: Slime. E-Rank Awakener." Her gaze then shifted to the Beast Doctor license, examining it carefully. After a brief pause, she looked up at Seojun and asked, "Is this your first time taking a Beast Doctor quest, Mr. Han?" Seojun nodded slightly. Dahlia then glanced at his registration details and smiled. "Mr. Han, have you already chosen a quest?" she asked. Seojun responded calmly, "Just call me Ji-hoon. That''s fine." Dahlia blinked before nodding, her smile becoming more natural. "Alright then,Mr. Ji-hoon. Have you taken a quest already?" In response, Seojun silently handed over the quest paper he had chosen (Rampaging Beast Containment). Dahlia took one look at it and let out a small sigh, her smile turning a bit apologetic. "I''m sorry, Ji-hoon, but as new Beast Doctor, your first quest is required to follow specific regulations. Especially for E to C-rank Beast Doctors, you are only allowed to take quests that involve temporary joining an existing party that needs a Beast Doctor. Independent hunting or survival-based quests aren''t permitted for first-timers." As Seojun processed his registration, his system spoke, almost mocking, [Geez, they''re making this hard for you, host. It''s better to work alone so you can focus without all this disturbance. Want me to do something to speed things up?] Seojun remained calm and replied, "No, let it be. It''s the protocol." Dahlia smiled kindly at him, trying to ease the tension, "I know some parties that are looking for a Beast Doctor, Mr. Ji-hoon. Would you like me to introduce you to them?" Just as Seojun was about to respond, two men suddenly approached the desk, grinning broadly. They leaned over the counter, their presence demanding attention. "You''re in luck, boy! Our party needs two Beast Doctors!" one of them said with excitement. The other guy quickly added, "Yeah, we''ll take him, Dahlia." Dahlia forced a smile but quickly looked to Seojun for confirmation. Seojun had a sense that something wasn''t quite right. He hesitated, but then decided to go with the flow. "I''ll be joining them then." Dahlia seemed like she wanted to speak up, but she ultimately kept quiet, choosing not to intervene. She grabbed a quest paper from under the desk and handed it to Seojun. "This is the quest they''re requesting," Dahlia explained. "It''s about the Venom Party. They took a quest about investigating a new species of ant monsters and need a Beast Doctor to help with their research. They''ll also need you to care for the ant eggs they collect, as the eggs require special care and attention." The paper detailed the quest, with clear warnings about the dangers involved. The task wasn''t about fighting the monsters but rather studying the new species and ensuring the ant eggs were properly handled, making Seojun''s expertise essential. Seojun handed the quest paper back to Dahlia, and before he could even take a step back, the two men grabbed him by the shoulders and led him towards the guild doors. As they were walking away, another receptionist approached Dahlia with a playful smile. "Poor boy," she said with a teasing tone, "Looks like you fell for his cute looks, Dahlia. You look so concerned to that newcomer." Dahlia sighed, her expression showing a rare concern for Seojun. "No, it''s not that," she replied, her voice quiet. "It''s just... his first quest as a Beast Doctor, and he''s joining their party. The quest Venom is taking on is C-rank, and he''s only an E-rank. I hope he''ll be okay." The other receptionist clicked her tongue, shaking her head in a dismissive manner. "Tsk, tsk, how unlucky," she muttered. "With so many parties here, and yet he ends up with one of the worst." Dahlia didn''t respond, but she kept her gaze fixed on Seojun as he was led further into the guild. She hoped he would prove them wrong and that the quest wouldn''t turn out to be more than he could handle. CHAPTER 228 Into the Black thorn forest Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire As Seojun and the two men arrived near the edge of a dense forest, a group of 8 people was waiting for them. One of them, a man with a scar on his cheek, waved lazily. "Yo, boss! What took you so long?" he called out with a grin. The group chuckled among themselves, casually joking around, but there was an air of arrogance in their behavior. One of the party members, a tall man with messy blond hair, glanced at Seojun and smirked. "Is this the other one?" he asked, his voice laced with mockery. Another man, leaning on a tree with his arms crossed, snorted. "You gotta be kidding me. He''s just a kid." "What is he, fifteen?" a woman with a bow on her back scoffed. "This one looks like he should be in school, not here." The group burst into laughter, some shaking their heads in amusement. Seojun, as if he didn''t hear any of their mocking words, stepped forward and introduced himself in a calm voice. "I''m Ji-hoon. I''ll be one of the Beast Doctors you need." The group exchanged glances before laughing even louder. "This little guy is gonna take care of the monster eggs?" one of them sneered. "Hope he doesn''t drop them." "More like, I hope he doesn''t cry for his mom when things get rough." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn, we really got stuck with a newbie." One of the men suddenly grabbed another party member''s collar and threw him toward Seojun. The man stumbled but didn''t fall, managing to steady himself. Seojun frowned as the guy looked up at him with an awkward, forced smile. "We meet again." Seojun recognized him instantly. ''It''s the guy that was in a coma,'' he thought to himself. The party members looked between them, grinning. "Oh? Looks like you two know each other," one of them sneered. "What''s this? Did you two have a tragic backstory together?" another one laughed. "Hah! Maybe they were best friends in their past life?" The woman with the bow rolled her eyes, clearly impatient. "Enough of this. Let''s get moving. I don''t want to waste any more time. The faster we finish this quest, the better." They moved toward the entrance of the forest, which had a large iron gate guarded by a gatekeeper. Above the gate, in bold letters, was the name of the forest: "Black Thorn Forest." He then pointed toward the dense trees ahead. "This place? It''s the living grounds of beasts on this island. The deeper you go, the stronger they get. You could say it''s one of those ''Beast Sanctuaries'' or whatever. But let''s be real¡ªonce you''re deep enough, it ain''t a sanctuary. It''s a graveyard." He chuckled as if enjoying the thought. "Hope you don''t piss your pants, newbies." After showing their Awakener badges to the gatekeeper, the heavy gate creaked open, revealing the dark, dense forest beyond. The air inside was thick with a strange, oppressive feeling. "Well, no turning back now," one of them said mockingly as they stepped inside. As the group started walking into the forest, the more experienced members casually chatted and laughed among themselves. Their conversations were full of backhanded comments, mocking people they had met before, insulting weaker awakeners, and boasting about their own "greatness." It was clear that they found joy in stepping on others. The leader took the front, walking confidently ahead. Meanwhile, Seojun and the other Beast Doctor, Kerio Stone, trailed behind the group, walking at a slower pace. Kerio glanced at Seojun before speaking hesitantly. "Uhmm¡­ looks like we''ll be seeing a lot of each other. My name is Kerio Stone, but my family calls me Rio. How about you? If you don''t mind me asking." Seojun glanced at him before simply answering, "I''m Ji-hoon." Rio let out a small, awkward laugh. "Okay, this is awkward. You''re not a talkative type, huh? Anyway, how did you end up in their party?" "In the guild, they saw me talking to the receptionist." Rio blinked, then sighed. "So they just approached you? Well, I bumped into one of them, and my Beast Doctor license fell. Before I could pick it up, they grabbed it and saw my class. And, well¡­ because I''m a coward, now I''m here." He let out a bitter chuckle before continuing. "I was actually supposed to join another party, but they got scared of Venom and basically threw me to them instead. Just how unlucky are we, right?" Seojun responded calmly, "I heard they''re one of the worst parties." Rio sighed dramatically. "Yeah, you can literally see it on them. It''s like they scream ''TROUBLE'' just by existing." As they continued walking, Rio glanced at Seojun''s neck and suddenly tilted his head. "Uhmm¡­ is that a tattoo?" Seojun placed his palm on the side of his neck. "Yeah. Why?" Rio immediately waved his hands. "No, don''t get me wrong! I just thought it looked really cool. It''s an infinity sign, right?" Seojun nodded. Rio squinted slightly, leaning in a bit closer. "I think I noticed something in the infinity sign¡­ something like a dragon or¡ªI don''t know, but it kinda looks like¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, the sharp voice of the woman cut through the air. "Can you two SHUT UP?! You''re so damn noisy! If you have time to chat, you have time to focus on not getting killed in this damn forest!" Her sharp glare and irritated tone made it clear she had no patience for them. Rio flinched and muttered under his breath, "Damn, who shoved a stick up her ass this morning?" As Rio flinched at the woman''s outburst, one of the other men in the group laughed and patted her shoulder. "Relax, relax. No need to bite their heads off already," he said, trying to calm her down. Another guy, a tall one with sharp eyes, turned his attention to Seojun and Rio with a smirk. "Beast Doctors are basically Tamers, right? So, what kind of beasts have you tamed?" The others caught on and joined in. "Yeah, show us what you got! A Beast Doctor without a beast is just a useless healer." It was clear they weren''t just curious¡ªthey were mocking them, trying to see if they had anything worth showing. Rio sighed and stepped forward first. "Alright, alright, I''ll show you." He raised his hand, and a small beast appeared on his shoulder in a flash of light. It was a bird, no bigger than a sparrow, but its beak was long and curved like a drill, and its sharp claws gripped onto Rio''s clothes tightly. Its feathers were a mix of deep brown and fiery red, and its eyes glowed faintly. "This is a Drillbeak. It evolved from the common woodpecker species that used to drill holes in trees. But now, it can pierce through stone and even weak monster hides." The moment Rio finished speaking, laughter erupted from the group. "Pfft¡ªseriously?! That tiny thing?" "That''s not even a combat-type beast!" "What''s it gonna do? Peck our enemies to death?" One of the guys wiped a fake tear from his eye. "Man, I knew Beast Doctors were weak, but this is just sad." Rio clenched his fists but didn''t say anything. He had probably expected this reaction, but it didn''t make it any less humiliating. Then, the sharp-eyed guy turned to Seojun, smirking. "Alright, kid. Your turn. If this guy''s beast is this pathetic, I wonder what trash you''re hiding." The rest of the group grinned, waiting for another laugh at their expense. Chapter 229 Black thorn forest (2) The group''s attention turned to Seojun, their smirks widening. "Well? What''s taking so long? Show us your beast, or are you too shy?" one of them sneered. Another laughed. "Maybe it''s so weak that he''s embarrassed to let us see it!" Seojun''s system spoke in his mind. [Host, summon Huno in his Cerberus form! Or Nymira! Let''s shock these idiots!] Seojun sighed, ignoring the excitement of his system. Instead of making a scene, he simply raised his hand. A second later, something small emerged from his body, landing on the ground with a soft, wet sound. For a moment, silence filled the air. Then¡ª "PFFFT¡ªAHAHAHAHA!" The entire group burst into laughter. One of the guys clutched his stomach, struggling to breathe through his laughter. Another draped an arm around Rio''s shoulder, grinning. "Hey, be happy, Rio! Your bird might be weak, but at least it''s better than this!" Someone else pointed at the tiny, wobbly creature on the ground. "A SLIME?! Are you serious?! A SLIME as your beast?!" "That''s the weakest monster in existence!" "Man, I thought Rio had it bad, but this guy? He''s hopeless!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More mocking followed, and some of them even pretended to wipe away fake tears. Seojun, however, remained completely calm, simply looking down at the small, seemingly harmless slime. The others had no idea¡ªno clue at all¡ªthat they were laughing at something far beyond their understanding. he group continued walking through the dense forest, their laughter echoing through the trees. Rio sighed and summoned his beast back into his tamer''s space, and Seojun did the same with his slime. But the others still couldn''t get over it. "I just can''t believe it, man! A slime?! A freaking slime?!" One of them wiped fake tears from his eyes. "This is why tamers are considered the weakest class!" Another guy smirked. "Yeah, weak familiars equal a weak master. It''s simple logic. No wonder beast doctors are just support roles." "Forget fighting¡ªwhat''s he gonna do? Have his slime clean up after us?" The entire group roared with laughter again. Suddenly¡ª Grrrrr¡­ A deep, guttural growl came from the bushes ahead, immediately cutting their laughter short. "Tch. Just when we were having fun." The leader scoffed, then shoved Seojun and Rio aside. "Move it, weaklings. Let the real fighters handle this." Another party member sneered. "Yeah, we don''t need dead weight getting in our way." As the rustling in the bushes intensified, something finally emerged. A group of monstrous creatures stepped forward, baring their fangs. They resembled oversized hyenas, but with eerie, glowing red eyes and jagged black fur streaked with patches of exposed muscle. Their jaws were unnaturally wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth dripping with saliva. Long claws scraped against the ground, and the stench of blood and decay clung to them like a second skin. One of the creatures let out a chilling cackle, a grotesque mix between laughter and a snarl. "If I remember correctly, they''re called ''Bloodfang Hyenas.'' They''re carnivorous hunters that stalk their prey in packs. Once they mark a target, they don''t stop chasing until it''s dead." Rio muttered. One of the party members snorted. "Oh please, don''t act like we need a lecture." He twirled his weapon lazily. "We''ve dealt with these things before. They''re nothing special." Another party member smirked. "And they sure as hell ain''t food, either. These things are full of disease and filth." The leader cracked his knuckles, grinning. "Enough talk. Let''s clean this up." Weapons were drawn, and the party prepared for battle, completely ignoring Seojun and Rio, as if they weren''t even there. After their encounter with those monsters, they come across even more going deeper in the forest. The group hid behind the thick trees, peering through the gaps between the leaves. In the clearing ahead, a nest of ant-like beasts came into view. Their dark red exoskeletons glistened under the dim sunlight that filtered through the forest canopy. Each one was about the size of a normal dog, moving in an organized manner as they carried chunks of meat and plant materials back to their nest, which was a massive mound of hardened soil and twisted roots. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Rio muttered under his breath, narrowing his eyes. "Are these the new species we''re looking for?" The ants continued working, completely unaware of their presence. Some were digging, expanding the entrance of their nest, while others patrolled the area in small groups. A few carried what looked like fresh monster corpses back to the nest, their sharp mandibles easily slicing through flesh. Seojun, still watching them, calmly said, "Nope. It''s not them." The woman sighed as she noticed Rio still looking confused. She folded her arms and shook her head, clearly amused by his lack of knowledge. "You don''t know what these are?" she asked with a mocking tone. Rio just shrugged, clearly not recognizing the creatures in front of him. "These are the Termagant Ants," she explained, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "They''re known for being one of the least aggressive species of ants, and they don''t attack unless provoked. They''re not even worth our time, honestly." She looked at Rio, a smirk on her face. "I guess I''ll have to teach you everything, huh?" Seojun glanced at the woman but said nothing. He had seen these creatures before and knew exactly what they were¡ªharmless for the most part unless disturbed. The woman continued, "They''re named Termagant Ants because of their termite-like behavior. Unlike other aggressive ant species, they''re scavengers and mainly live off whatever they can find. But still, they''re not really dangerous. They''re just a nuisance." One of the other guys laughed and added, "I bet this guy doesn''t know these ants are basically just a giant pest, huh?" Rio, feeling a bit embarrassed, rubbed the back of his neck. "Well, you can''t expect me to know everything also I have a name it''s Rio" he muttered, his face reddening. The woman didn''t let up, her mocking tone clear as she turned back to Seojun. "No one cares who you are idiot And don''t get too excited about them. These ants are just the regular pests. They''re not part of the dangerous species we''re supposed to be looking for." She looked at Rio again and chuckled. Chapter 230 Here they come As the party continued deeper into the forest, the atmosphere grew heavier. The usual sounds of nature¡ªthe chirping of birds, the buzzing of insects, and the rustling of small animals in the underbrush¡ªhad disappeared. Only the sound of their footsteps echoed through the eerie silence. Rio frowned and muttered, "This isn''t right." Seojun nodded in agreement. "A forest should never be this quiet." The others, overhearing their conversation, chuckled and began mocking. "Oh, what, are you scared now?" one of the men snickered. "You''ve only just realized it''s quiet? Are you a rookie or something?" Another laughed loudly. "What a joke. First, the slime, now you''re scared of some silence. Are you really a Beast Doctor?" The leader, who had been leading them, turned his head and shot them a glance. "Enough." he wasn''t thrilled about their constant teasing either. "Stay focused." Seojun kept walking, his eyes scanning the trees around them. Something felt off. The silence was too deep, too unnatural. Even the air seemed thick, like something was watching them. As the party pressed on, the ground beneath them started to feel strange. The soil was soft in some spots, and in others, it had collapsed into uneven, unstable terrain. Seojun took a careful step, his boots sinking slightly into the ground where it felt too soft. His eyes scanned the area. "Watch your step," he warned quietly, looking at the ground beneath them. Some of the holes around them seemed unnaturally smooth, as if something had dug them with precision, not randomly. Rio, who was walking just ahead, stopped and frowned. "These burrows... they''re not natural, This must be the new ant beast species doings." "The ants are constantly expanding their nest. These tunnels go deep, miles even. They collapse under weight, so if we step in the wrong place..." Seojun muttered. One of the other men from the party laughed nervously. "Looks like we''re walking on eggshells now, huh?" But no one was laughing as the air began to change. A thin, almost invisible mist began to settle over the ground, and a faint metallic, acidic smell filled the air. Seojun felt it almost immediately. "What is that smell?" Rio asked, his nose wrinkling. Seojun took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he realized what it was. "Pheromone fog," he muttered, almost to himself. "They''re marking their territory." Rio looked confused. "Pheromones?" "Yes," Seojun explained, his voice low. "It''s how they communicate and mark where their nest is. This is the ants'' territory, and the stronger the scent..." He paused, glancing around them, feeling the pressure of the air. "The closer we are to the Queen''s Nest." Just then, the group came across something even more unsettling. Half-eaten carcasses of other beasts were scattered around. Some were stripped to the bone, and others had been drained of blood completely. Pieces of armor and weapons were buried under the soil and covered in ant saliva. Seojun walked closer to one of the bodies, his face hardening as he noticed something else¡ªa twitching corpse. It moved, revealing that it was still alive, but barely. "They don''t waste food," Seojun said grimly, his eyes scanning the scene. "They drag their prey down, keep it alive long enough to feed the Queen." Rio looked at Seojun, wide-eyed, clearly impressed. "Wow, you really know a lot about ants, Ji-hoon. You''re like some kind of expert." Seojun nodded once, his expression serious as he kept scanning the area. He wasn''t in the mood for praise, especially not here, but he didn''t respond. One of the guys snickered and elbowed another. "Oh, look at this, our little expert over here. Maybe he''ll start writing a book on bugs next." Another man laughed loudly. "Yeah, what''s next? He gonna start a ''Beast Doctor''s Guide to Insects''?" The same guy from earlier chuckled. "I mean, who needs to worry about monsters when we''ve got our very own bug specialist?" He waved a hand in Seojun''s direction. "Come on,Kid , show us what else you know. Maybe you can talk to them and convince the ants to take a nap for us." Rio shot the guy a look, trying to calm things down. "Hey, cut it out. This is serious." But his attempt was weak, and the group continued to make light of the situation. "We should go back," Seojun said firmly, his voice cutting through the mocking laughter. "This is not something we can handle." The group stopped laughing for a moment, but their dismissal was quick. One of them sneered. "What? Scared already, Kid?" Another laughed, "Not even the monsters here are a challenge for a tamer like you." As the mockery continued, Seojun''s system spoke up, [Most likely, This is not THEY can handle Host.] The system emphasized the word "they," making it clear that while Seojun himself could manage, the others weren''t prepared for what lay ahead. Seojun frowned but stood his ground. "I''m telling you, we should go back." His eyes flickered over to Rio, who stood silently beside him, clearly uncomfortable with the group''s behavior but not mocking Seojun. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rio gave a quiet nod. "I agree with Ji-hoon," he muttered, though his voice was barely above a whisper. The rest of the group, however, remained insistent. "No way, we came here for a reason. We''re going through with this," the leader of the group said stubbornly, a hint of arrogance in his voice. "You''re just a Beast Doctor. You''re here to help, so stop whining and get to work." Suddenly, Seojun''s senses picked up a strange vibration in the ground. It felt like a heartbeat, but deeper, like something big was moving below them. "Don''t blame me when I say I didn''t warn you." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Just as the trees around them seemed to shift. One of the large trees beside them cracked, revealing hollowed-out spaces inside, as if something had been eating away at it from the inside. Before anyone could react, there was a sharp burst of movement beneath them. A huge, armored creature¡ªshot up from the ground, its massive mandibles snapping. The party scattered in shock as the ground shook beneath them. The ants weren''t just attacking¡ªthey had set up traps, and now they were ready to strike. Chapter 231 In the Nest A huge, armored ant suddenly shot up from the ground. Its big jaws snapped in the air, making a loud clacking sound. The thick fog made it hard to see, but its dark, hard shell shined as it moved. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The party shouted in shock, jumping back. They quickly grabbed their weapons and got into fighting stances. They focused only on the monster, forgetting about Seojun and Rio. The fog made it even harder to see. Seojun clicked his tongue. "This isn''t a fight you should take. We need to leave now before we get surrounded." Rio nodded frantically beside him, his voice anxious but firm. "Yeah! We should fall back¡ªthis isn''t worth it!" But the leader scoffed. "Shut it, weaklings. We''re not running from a bunch of bugs!" His arrogance only grew as he turned to his party. "Get ready! We''re killing these things and taking what we came for!" Rio, still hoping they''d listen, took a step forward. "No, seriously, listen to us! You don''t understand¡ª" Shove! The leader pushed Rio back without a second thought, making him stumble. "Quit whining. If you''re scared, just stay back and watch how real awakeners handle things!" Seojun watched, his expression unreadable. His hand twitched slightly, resisting the urge to step in. Instead, he let out a slow breath. "Idiots." Then, without warning, Seojun grabbed Rio by the collar and dragged him back toward the way they came. "W-Wait, Ji-hoon!" Rio''s eyes widened in panic. "What about them?! We can''t just leave them here!" Rio struggled, trying to break free from Seojun''s grip, but he couldn''t. Seojun kept walking, his voice cold. "They did this to themselves. Let them deal with the consequences." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire [Yeah, right! You warned them, but they still acted like idiots! Tsk, tsk. Don''t go back, Host. They deserve this.] Rio kept struggling, his voice desperate. "Please, Ji-hoon! They need help!" Seojun''s frown deepened, his patience wearing thin. Without warning, he threw Rio to the side. Thud! Rio''s back hit a tree, making him grunt in pain. Seojun''s eyes were sharp and cold as he looked down at him. "You saw how they treated you, yet you still want to go back?" His voice was filled with annoyance. Looking at Rio now, Seojun saw a reflection of his old self¡ªweak, bullied, and desperate for others to accept him. And he hated it. Rio winced, rubbing his arm, but his eyes were still full of worry for the others. Seojun sighed, running a hand through his hair. This kid¡­ Rio clenched his fists, his head still spinning from being thrown. He looked up at Seojun, his eyes filled with frustration. "So that''s it? We run away and leave them?!" His voice shook, but he forced himself to keep speaking. "If we do this¡­ doesn''t that just prove how weak and cowardly we are, Ji-hoon?!" Seojun let out a slow breath, his expression unreadable. Then, he crossed his arms and looked directly at Rio. "Do you even understand why I dragged you away?" His voice was calm but firm. Rio frowned. "Because you don''t care about them?" Seojun clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Wrong. Look at where we were standing before." Rio turned his head slightly, confused, but then he saw it. The ground where they had just been began to collapse, revealing deep, dark burrows beneath. The tunnels stretched far down, large enough to swallow a person whole. Seojun''s voice was steady as he explained. "The entire area was full of burrows. The ground was unstable. If we stayed even a second longer, we would have fallen into the ants'' nest." Rio''s eyes widened in shock. He hadn''t even noticed. Seojun continued. "If we got caught in that¡­ who would escape? Who would go back to report what happened?" Rio looked back at the collapsing ground, realization sinking in. Seojun was right. If they had stayed, they would have been trapped like the others. No one would know what happened. His shoulders slumped, and he looked down. "What are we going to do now?" Rio muttered, his voice quieter than before. "Are we going back?" "I¡­ I want to help them," Rio muttered, his voice weak but determined. Seojun sighed, rubbing his forehead. He turned back to look at where the party had been. What he saw made him click his tongue in annoyance. The party had fallen into the trap¡ªthe ground had completely collapsed beneath them, dropping them into a massive underground chamber. They were unconscious, either from the fall or from the ants'' attack. Seojun knew these guys were famous for being one of the worst parties, but they still belonged to this island. If he and Rio went back alone, people would think they abandoned them. That would lead to complications¡ªrumors, blame, and worst of all, his reputation as a Beast Doctor would be ruined. He clicked his tongue again. "Tch. Troublesome." He turned to Rio, his decision already made. "Rio." Rio looked up, confused. "Huh?" "Sleep." Before Rio could react, Seojun teleported behind him in an instant, his movement too fast to see. With a swift chop to the back of Rio''s neck, the boy''s body went limp and he fell unconscious. Seojun caught him before he hit the ground and gently placed him against a tree. "Stay here." Then, with a deep breath, he jumped down into the hole. Inside the Ant Nest The underground chamber was huge, almost like a cathedral of dirt and stone. The walls were smooth, carved out by the ants with unnatural precision. Large tunnels stretched in every direction, leading deeper into the nest. The air was thick with a metallic scent¡ªpheromones. The ants used it to communicate, and right now, the air was heavy with warning signals. And there they were. (APPRAISAL ACTIVATED) Name: Worker Titan Devourer Ants B-Rank Beast Type They were massive, each one the size of a full-grown lion. Their dark-red exoskeletons gleamed under the faint bioluminescent glow from the strange moss on the walls. Their legs were thick and powerful, each step making the ground tremble slightly. Their mandibles, sharp like jagged swords, clicked together in an eerie rhythm. And they were moving toward the unconscious party. "Sigh¡­ I guess I have to save these idiots." Chapter 232 Ant Hierarchy Seojun didn''t waste time. He moved quickly, grabbing the unconscious party members one by one. With a flick of his wrist, dark energy wrapped around them. In a blink, they vanished. Seojun had teleported them all outside the forest, far from danger. They were safe now. But he wasn''t done yet, he teleported back into the ant nest. The moment he reappeared, a shadow moved¡ªfast! Clang! A powerful force slammed toward him, but Seojun dodged, his body shifting smoothly to the side. He narrowed his eyes. This wasn''t a normal Titan Devourer Ant. It was bigger, almost twice the size of the others. Its exoskeleton was a strange deep blue, not the usual red. Its eyes glowed, and strange blue mist leaked from its body. Then¡ªit moved again! It disappeared for a second, and suddenly¡ª Boom! It reappeared behind Seojun, its massive mandibles snapping. It had just used teleportation! Seojun barely dodged, flipping backward. "Interesting." This wasn''t just any Titan Devourer Ant. This was a new species. Seojun analyzed it carefully. Name: Phantom Titan Ant (Soldier) Abilities: Short-range teleportation, Mist Cloak (it releases a blue mist that confuses enemies and weakens their senses), Hive Link (it can call for reinforcements instantly), Crushing Mandibles ¨C Their bite can snap through steel armor, .Berserk Mode ¨C If they smell Death March Pheromones, they go into a rage state, increasing their attack speed. Seojun clicked his tongue. "Troublesome." The Phantom Titan Ant hissed, lowering itself into a hunting stance. The blue mist around it grew thicker, making it harder to see. Then¡ªit vanished again. This time, it was aiming straight for Seojun''s neck. Seojun smirked. "Let''s see if you can teleport away from this." His shadow stretched, dark energy swirling around him. The battle had begun. The Phantom Titan Ant vanished again, teleporting from place to place, trying to catch Seojun off guard. But Seojun''s eyes followed every movement, his body ready to react. Then, he noticed something strange. The worker ants¡ªthe smaller ones¡ªwere moving away. Usually, worker ants would join the fight or protect the nest. But instead, they were retreating. Seojun''s gaze sharpened. Something was off. As the blue mist cleared slightly, he saw why. The worker ants weren''t normal either. Not as big as the Phantom Titan Ant, but still larger than the usual worker type. [Host, this soldier type is interesting. Despite its huge body, its speed is not affected.] Seojun smirked. "Yeah, I noticed." The Phantom Titan Ant attacked again. It teleported behind him, its mandibles snapping like a steel trap. Seojun tilted his head slightly, dodging by just an inch. The ant barely missed his neck. Then¡ªSeojun moved. Seojun vanished into the darkness and reappeared above the ant! His palm glowed with dark energy as he swung downward¡ª BOOM! The attack landed, sending a shockwave through the ground. The Phantom Titan Ant screeched, its exoskeleton cracking slightly. But¡ªit wasn''t over yet. The moment it hit the ground, it teleported again, escaping the full impact of Seojun''s attack. Then, the ground trembled. More figures appeared. From the shadows of the tunnels, three more Phantom Titan Ants emerged. Their blue eyes glowed, their bodies releasing more of the strange mist. Seojun let out a breath, rolling his shoulders. "Four against one, huh?" He cracked his knuckles. "This is getting interesting." The battle turned into a game of vanishing and appearing. One moment, Seojun stood alone in the nest, and the next¡ªthree Phantom Titan Ants appeared around him, their massive bodies nearly blocking all escape routes. They attacked at the same time¡ªmandibles snapping, legs moving so fast they blurred. But Seojun was already moving. He vanished just as their attacks hit nothing but air. The ants hesitated for a split second¡ª Seojun reappeared above one, slamming his fist down, cracking its exoskeleton. The impact shook the tunnel walls, dust and dirt falling from above. The Phantom Ant screeched and teleported away. ''Tch. They''re fast.'' Seojun barely had time to adjust when another clawed limb swung at him from behind. He twisted his body mid-air, dodging by an inch, but then¡ª A second ant flashed behind him, its mandibles wide open¡ª ''This beast are synchronized'' CRACK! He blocked it with his forearm, the impact forcing him back. He landed on the ground in a crouch, his arm numb from the force. [Host, these creatures are highly intelligent. They are coordinating their attacks. If it were anyone else, they''d be dead already.] Seojun smirked, wiping a bit of dirt off his sleeve. "Lucky for me, I''m not just anyone." Then, he noticed something strange. The first Phantom Titan Ant he had fought was no longer attacking. Instead, it had retreated, watching from a distance. Seojun narrowed his eyes. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire ''Smart enough to fall back?'' That was unusual. Beasts normally fought until death. Yet, this A-rank creature¡ªone that should be stronger than the others¡ªwas holding back. ''Why?'' He turned his attention back to the three remaining ants. He had already hit them multiple times, cracked their armor, and yet¡ªthey weren''t dying. Instead, they were just getting weaker. Seojun gritted his teeth as realization dawned on him. "So that''s how it is." [Did you figure it out, Host?] Seojun''s eyes flickered in amusement. "They don''t die." The Phantom Titan Ants, unlike other beasts he had fought before, couldn''t be killed¡ªonly weakened. Seojun clicked his tongue. ''This just got more annoying.'' Seojun cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders, loosening up. ''If I used my other skills, this fight would be over already. But where was the fun in that?'' [Host! How about trying Dark Nova? Let''s see if these ants can handle it.] Seojun''s lips curled into a smirk. "Oh, nice idea." He straightened his posture, lowering his hand, and casually pointed one finger at the Phantom Titan Ant in the center. The creatures paused, their glowing red eyes flickering in confusion. Then, he muttered¡ª "Dark Nova." A small, slow-moving black flame appeared at the tip of his finger before floating lazily toward the ant in the middle. It moved so painfully slow that the Phantom Ants lowered their guard. It was just a tiny, pathetic flame¡ªwhat harm could it do? Then it touched. BOOM! An explosion of dark energy erupted, swallowing the first Phantom Ant in an instant. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! One by one, The Phantom Titan Ant in the middle detonated in a chain reaction, It''s bodies screeching as black flames consumed them. A thick cloud of dust and debris filled the tunnel. The ear-splitting shrieks of the Phantom Titan Ants echoed everywhere, their bodies convulsing from the sheer damage. Their once menacing figures twitched violently, completely overwhelmed by the sudden burst of energy. Seojun stood there, watching his work. "Well, that was satisfying." Then, his body tensed. A shiver ran down his spine. Instinct. Without hesitation, he jumped back. CRASH! The ground where he stood was obliterated as something massive landed with brutal force. Dust exploded into the air. The entire tunnel shook, cracks spreading across the walls. When the dust finally settled, A new ant had appeared And it was massive. Looming over him like a walking fortress, its dark obsidian exoskeleton gleamed under the dim light. Its body was easily the size of a fully grown elephant, its limbs thick and heavily armored. Unlike the Phantom Titan Ants, this one stood still, its cold, calculating gaze locked onto Seojun. Then¡ª [Appraisal Activated.] ¨C Royal Guard Devourer Ant ¨C Rank: S-Rank Beast A superior species tasked with protecting the Queen. Unlike the Phantom Titan Ants, the Royal Guard possesses unmatched defense, powerful physical strength, and a regenerative ability that makes it nearly unkillable. It only moves when the Queen is in danger. Seojun''s brows raised slightly. Chapter 233 The Titan Queen Seojun stood grinning, his fingers twitching with anticipation. The Royal Guard Devourer Ant locked eyes with him, but instead of attacking, it suddenly turned away. Seojun''s expression shifted from amusement to curiosity as the giant ant approached the injured Phantom Ants. The ones affected by Dark Nova were barely standing, their bodies still twitching from the residual energy. Then, the Royal Guard produced something strange. A blob of dark water formed at the tip of its mandibles. The liquid pulsed unnaturally, almost alive. The injured Phantom Ants immediately consumed it. Seojun watched as their wounds sealed, their bodies regenerating at an alarming speed. Within moments, they stood tall again¡ªfully healed, as if they had never been injured. Seojun let out a low chuckle. "So, I''ve only killed one so far, huh?" His eyes gleamed with excitement. ''The more I see, the more I want to test them.'' With a casual flick of his wrist, he raised his hand and pointed at the recovering ants. Three small dark fireballs formed at his fingertips, the flames swirling ominously. But just before he could launch them¡ª "Kyuu! No, Master, stop it!" Something jumped onto his arm, stopping him. Seojun frowned and turned his head. "Sui?" His slime familiar clung onto him, its dark body quivering in panic. "Sui, do you want to fight them too?" Seojun asked, raising a brow. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire "No, Master! Kyuu! Don''t hurt them!" Sui cried out, bouncing frantically in his grasp. "They''re yours!" Seojun''s frown deepened. "What do you mean?" Before Sui could answer¡ª A loud, piercing cry echoed through the tunnels. Screeeeeech! The entire nest trembled violently, the walls shaking as if an earthquake had started. The ants immediately panicked, their instincts screaming at them to retreat. Even the Royal Guard Devourer Ant, the towering fortress of a beast, turned away from Seojun without hesitation and began leading the others deeper into the nest. The ground cracked beneath him, vibrations growing stronger by the second. Seojun narrowed his eyes. "Looks like something even bigger is in there." Seojun watched as the ants scattered in panic, retreating deeper into the nest. His curiosity only grew. Holding Sui in one hand, he calmly followed them, his steps silent against the trembling ground. The deeper he went, the larger the tunnels became. Massive roots and hardened soil lined the walls, proof of centuries of expansion. Then, he entered a massive underground chamber. It was vast, stretching farther than the eye could see. The ceiling was so high that glowing crystals had formed, casting an eerie light over the area. And in the center of it all¡ª A colossal figure loomed. Even bigger than the Royal Guard. Its white, armored body pulsed slightly, as if breathing in unison with the nest itself. Unlike the soldiers, its mandibles were serrated, built for both defense and destruction. A thick, royal crest extended from its forehead, almost like a crown. [Appraisal Activated] Name: Titan Devourer Ant Queen Rank: SS+ Rank Abilities: ??? Seojun''s eyes shone with interest. "So you''re the real boss here." scanning the chamber, he quickly noticed something¡ªall the ants were here. The Phantom Soldiers, the Royal Guard, and even the Worker Ants had all gathered around the Titan Devourer Ant Queen, their movements tense and worried. Her massive white exoskeleton seemed dull, her body trembling slightly. She looked weak. Seojun frowned. Then, he remembered what Sui had said earlier. "They are yours!" He finally turned his gaze to the dark slime beside him. "Sui, what do you mean?" he asked, his voice calm but curious. Sui jumped down from his arms and landed on the ground with a soft bounce. "Master, kyuu! They are from the Abyss! One of yours!" Seojun''s eyes narrowed. "The Abyss?" Sui wiggled excitedly. "Yes! They are not here to harm humans, kyuu! They only fight because they have no choice!" Seojun glanced back at the Queen, who remained still, watching him silently. The other ants, including the injured Phantom Soldiers and Royal Guard, were also waiting, as if expecting something from him. Just then, a voice echoed through the chamber. "I apologize for my offspring''s behavior. They did not recognize you, my lord." Seojun''s eyes sharpened, his gaze falling on the Titan Devourer Ant Queen. He frowned slightly. "Was that¡­ you?" The Queen nodded slowly, lowering her massive head in respect. "Yes, my lord." Seojun crossed his arms. "How did you end up here?" The Ant Queen''s antennae twitched, as if recalling something. "I found a hole in the Abyss¡­ a path that led me outside. When I stepped into this world, I encountered an ant monster." Her glowing eyes softened as she continued. "I¡­ fell in love with him. I chose to stay by his side and build a home here." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun''s expression darkened slightly. "So, Silla never found you to bring you back?" The Queen immediately shook her head. "Lord Silla is not at fault, my lord. I pleaded with him to let me stay. He granted me this wish. I am sorry, my lord¡­ We never intended to hide this from you." Seojun let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples. "So, not all Abyss monsters were brought back, huh?" [Seems like it, host.] Seojun''s brow furrowed as he tried to wrap his mind around the situation. The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. The Earth¡ªthis world¡ªwas somehow rejecting creatures from the Abyss, limiting their growth, and slowly weakening them. The system''s voice echoed again in his mind, this time more detailed. [Host, think of it like this: The Earth''s natural balance is built to keep out anything that doesn''t belong. The Abyss, being a different dimension, naturally struggles to adapt. The creatures from the Abyss are powerful in their realm, but Earth''s rules aren''t the same. Their energy can''t fully take root here, which leads to deterioration and weakness or worst became a threat to humanity.] "This is a bigger problem. The Earth itself is somehow rejecting anything that isn''t native to it." His mind flickered to Sui, the dark slime that had been with him for a while now. Sui came from the Abyss as well, and although Sui was far from weak, he had always been a bit more fragile than most creatures Seojun had seen. Seojun turned to the little creature, who was huddled next to him, looking incredibly distressed. "What do you feel, Sui?" Seojun asked, his voice softer now, as if he already had an inkling of what was coming. Sui''s body trembled, and the little slime jumped into Seojun''s arms, his small form shaking with fear. "Kyuuu, master!" Sui''s voice was thick with panic. "I know I''m still not adapted to Earth¡­ I feel it! I think¡­ I think I''ll die soon, kyuu!" Seojun''s heart tightened as Sui''s words hit him. The little creature''s eyes filled with tears as he continued to cling to Seojun, sobbing softly. "I don''t want to die, master, kyuuu! I want to stay with you more" Seojun''s expression hardened, and he gently stroked Sui''s back, trying to comfort the frightened slime. "I won''t let that happen, Sui. We''ll figure something out." He turned back to the Queen, who was now looking at him with deep sorrow in her eyes. Chapter 234 They took credit to it The Queen lowered her head further, her antennae twitching slightly. "Please, my Lord¡­ help me. Help my children." [Host! If you want to help, you''ll need to find a way to stabilize their existence in this world. Maybe using Abyss energy could help?] Seojun''s fingers twitched slightly as he thought about the system''s suggestion. Using Abyss energy in this world¡­ that''s too risky. The energy from the Abyss was strong but unstable. If he released it here, there was no telling what kind of effect it would have on the world. He frowned, deep in thought. "Is there no other way?" he muttered to himself. Just then, a loud voice echoed through the tunnels. "Ji-hoon! Ji-hoon!" Seojun let out a sigh. It''s Rio. He turned to the Queen, his gaze serious. "Do not come out no matter what. I''ll put a barrier. Wait until I return." The Queen lowered her head in understanding. Seojun lifted his hand, summoning a small crystal. Inside, a tiny portion of Abyss energy swirled, dark and powerful. He handed it to the Queen. "Take this. It''s temporary, but it will keep you alive for now." The Queen''s eyes brightened slightly, her body already feeling stronger as the energy flowed into her. "Thank you, my Lord. We will wait for you." Seojun nodded before placing a strong barrier around the chamber. Not only was it a protective barrier, but it also acted as an illusion, making sure no one could see what was inside. With that done, he turned and began walking towards the tunnel''s entrance. As he moved closer, he could see the shadows of people coming toward him. His eyes narrowed, and an idea formed in his mind. He needed to act weak. Before they could see him, he ripped his clothes, making them look torn and damaged. He rubbed dirt and dust all over himself, making it seem like he had been through a tough battle. Then, with a final deep breath¡ª He collapsed to the ground, pretending to be unconscious. The sound of hurried footsteps grew louder. "Ji-hoon!" Rio''s voice was shaky, and when he finally saw Seojun''s motionless body on the ground, his eyes widened in horror. Few minutes later... Meanwhile, in the Guildmaster''s office, a heavy silence filled the room. On the table lay the remains of a new ant beast species¡ªpieces of its exoskeleton, severed mandibles, and a partially crushed head. The Guildmaster''s eyes widened as he carefully examined them. "T-This? This beast was in the forest?!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with disbelief. His gaze snapped up to the Venom Party standing before him. "Are you certain you defeated it there?!" Most of the beasts in that area were typically C to E-rank monsters¡ªnothing as dangerous as an A-rank species should have been lurking there. The sudden appearance of such a powerful creature was highly alarming. The leader of the Venom Party grinned, puffing out his chest with pride. "Yeah! We took it down ourselves and made it back alive! Pretty impressive, huh?" he boasted. The Guildmaster''s right hand, who was carefully inspecting the damaged head of the ant beast, narrowed his eyes and asked, "How many of these things were there? Were they in a group?" The members of the Venom Party exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions turning slightly suspicious. Their hesitation didn''t go unnoticed by the Guildmaster, who observed them carefully. ''Are they really the ones who defeated this beast?'' he wondered silently. After a brief pause, one of the female members finally spoke up with a smile, "We saw a few more, not more than four, but they ran away as soon as they got scared of us." The Guildmaster and his right hand exchanged a look¡ªclearly unconvinced by their words. Something didn''t add up. Still, after a deep sigh, the Guildmaster leaned back and spoke, "The quest is cleared. We apologize for putting you and the new Beast Doctors in danger. You can collect your reward at the receptionist desk." One of the Venom Party members smirked confidently and said, "That was a piece of cake! Well, we expect our ranks to go up after this, right?" The Guildmaster''s right hand gave a professional nod. "Yes, everything is settled at the receptionist desk." With bright, satisfied grins, the Venom Party cheered. "Oh yeah!" they exclaimed, before strutting out of the office, looking pleased with themselves. Once the door shut behind them, the Guildmaster let out a heavy sigh. He turned his attention back to the ant remains, activating his appraisal skill. A detailed description of the species appeared before him. [Phantom Titan Devourer Ant] Rank: A Queen Species: Unknown King Species: Silent Warden Ant His fingers drummed against the table as he read through the information. "A mixed breed¡­ but the father''s species is only a D-rank?" The right-hand man frowned. "Silent Warden Ants aren''t combat types. They prefer to watch intruders quietly, only acting when absolutely necessary. They''re known to be territorial but rarely attack unless provoked." "Exactly," the Guildmaster murmured. "A D-rank species shouldn''t have been able to produce an offspring with such an overwhelming presence. This isn''t normal." A heavy silence filled the office. Something about this new species felt¡­ unnatural. The Guildmaster''s brows furrowed as he read the information. ''A hybrid breed? And the mother''s species is unknown? That''s rare¡­ too rare.'' Something about this whole situation felt off, and he wasn''t convinced that the Venom Party had truly taken this thing down alone. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire ''Just what the hell is happening in that forest?'' The Guildmaster leaned back in his chair, deep in thought, before asking, "What about the two Beast Doctors? How are they? What were their statements?" The right-hand man placed a few papers on the desk, each containing profiles of two individuals. "I gathered some information, sir," he said, pointing to the first profile. "Kerio Stone," the Guildmaster read aloud. His eyebrows raised slightly as he continued scanning the report. "He fell into a coma during the first wave five years ago¡­ Woke up just last month¡­ Currently ranked D?" The Guildmaster frowned. "Someone who just woke up after five years¡­ and already obtained a Beast Doctor license? That''s fast." The right-hand man nodded. "He told the truth about what happened. He stated that the ground they were stepping on was a trap, and that the Venom Party insisted on continuing forward despite the danger. So, he and the other Beast Doctor ran away. But before they could get far, they were knocked out and lost consciousness. Because of that, they don''t know what happened after." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Guildmaster tapped his fingers on the desk. "Strange¡­ And how did he even get his license so quickly?" The right-hand man pulled out another file and placed it in front of him. "This explains it." The Guildmaster scanned the documents and his eyes widened slightly. "No wonder. Such talent¡­ So, Kerio is his brother." The files revealed that Kerio had another identity. He had been privately trained by Mr. Gideon¡ªthe Dragon Awakener who owned the Beast Doctor Academy. His talent exceeded expectations, allowing him to receive a Beast Doctor license in advance. "What do you think, Guildmaster?" the right-hand man asked. "It''s possible that he''s the one who took care of the ant beast, and the Venom Party just took credit for it." The Guildmaster sighed, placing the file down. "Yes, it''s possible." He then turned his attention to the second profile. "And this guy? He was found inside the nest?" The right-hand man nodded. "Yes, sir. According to reports, it seems like while he was unconscious, the ant beasts took him inside. Maybe they intended to use him as food. I haven''t got his statements as he is unconscious in the clinic." The Guildmaster stared at the name on the profile. Han Ji-hoon E-rank Awakener First batch of Beast Doctors His fingers tapped against the desk. Something about this name felt oddly familiar. Something about him felt¡­ off. The right-hand man continued, "But Guildmaster, when the rescue team arrived at the nest, they didn''t see a single ant. Not even one. But there were clear signs that they had lived there." The Guildmaster''s eyes narrowed. "You''re saying that the ones the Venom Party encountered were just a few ants left behind?" "Yes," the right-hand man confirmed. "It seems like the rest of the colony has gone deeper into the forest. Should we send a team to track them?" The Guildmaster closed his eyes in thought for a moment before shaking his head. "No. If they went deeper, that''s good news for us. Let them be. We already have the body parts to confirm their existence. Now that we''re aware that this beast is in the forest, we need to be cautious." He let out a heavy sigh. "Knowing the hierarchy of ants¡­ This species is too dangerous for our Awakeners to handle carelessly." "Or¡­ we can contact Mr. Gideon again to track them. Only top rankers can deal with these beasts." The right-hand man nodded. "That''s a good idea, sir. Mr. Gideon is one of the strongest awakeners, and his connections are vast. If anyone can handle this, it''s him." Chapter 235 New Quest Seojun slowly opened his eyes. He was lying on a bed in the guild clinic, with the faint scent of medicine in the air. The soft beeping of a nearby monitor was the only sound, and the room was otherwise quiet. After a few minutes, Seojun sat up and stretched, making sure no one was around. ''The act worked,'' he thought. [You literally just slept, host. You took advantage of the situation. -_-] Seojun rolled his eyes. "Shut up." At that moment, the door creaked open, and Rio stepped inside. "How do you feel, Ji-hoon? You were unconscious for two hours," Rio said, his voice filled with concern. Seojun sighed and rubbed his forehead. "My body hurts a little, but I''m fine. Anyway, what happened?" [You heard that, host?] Seojun ignored the comment, waving his hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah. I slept." He turned back to Rio, waiting for an answer. Rio frowned, looking confused. "You... don''t remember?" Seojun raised an eyebrow. "Strange," Rio muttered. "We were talking, and then... I think I was knocked out? I can''t remember much. When I woke up, the Venom Party was there. They said they took down an ant beast and were really proud of it." Seojun narrowed his eyes. What are they talking about? [It seems that after you brought them out and went to the Queen''s chamber after the fight, they went back inside the nest and found the phantom ant you defeated.] Seojun''s expression darkened. ''Probably.'' These idiots must''ve found it and took the credit for the kill. Shaking his head, he asked, "So what now?" Rio sighed. "Since they brought back parts of the ant beast to the guild, the guild declared the quest cleared." Seojun frowned. "Even though we didn''t get any eggs?" "Yeah," Rio nodded. "The body parts were enough to identify a new ant beast species. And..." He hesitated before adding, "I heard the new species, which was thought to be D-rank, was actually classified as A-rank." That meant any normal hunter wouldn''t have survived. Rio let out a nervous laugh. "We''re lucky we survived, though." In Rio''s mind, he was beginning to suspect that Seojun knocked him out and took down the ants, but he stayed silent. He kept acting like nothing happened, then said, "The Guildmaster''s assistant took my statement, so he''ll probably talk to you later. Anyway, I''ll come back again." He stood up, but Seojun also stood up. "I''m fine now," Seojun said, starting to walk out. Rio followed him. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "Are you sure you''re okay? Maybe you need more rest," Rio said, sounding worried. Seojun''s eyes narrowed. "Don''t treat me like a child. You don''t know me, and I''ve seen enough to know that not everyone can be trusted." [Host''s a bit harsh, huh?] Seojun walked off, leaving Rio behind. "He shouldn''t trust or treat people like that. Not everyone can be trusted," [After 500 years alone in the Abyss, where every encounter was either a monster trying to kill him or survive, he''s learned the hard way that trust can be dangerous. Humans, or any beings for that matter, can''t be relied on without proof. Every interaction is a potential threat when you''ve spent so long alone in an unpredictable, hostile world. Host still can''t get over in it.] The system thought and sighed. The clinic was inside the guild building, so when Seojun walked out, he saw the Awakeners'' receptionist desk. He walked up to Dahlia, the receptionist, who suddenly looked worried. "Are you okay, Ji-hoon? We heard the news, that you encountered A-rank beast. I''m so glad you''re safe." Seojun spoke, "Yeah, I''m fine. I heard the quest was declared cleared?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dahlia looked a bit sad and said, "Yeah. I''m sorry, Ji-hoon, but the Venom Party took all the reward. I tried to stop them, but I couldn''t. Those guys, they''re the worst! They were rank C, and now they''ve ranked up to B." Seojun hummed thoughtfully. "It''s okay Dahlia... Then" He then walked over to the quest board and took a quest paper from it. "I can take this quest now, right?" he asked. "Are you sure about this, Ji-hoon? This could be dangerous," Dahlia said, her voice filled with concern as she looked at Seojun. Seojun gave a small shrug. "I can handle it. Just tell me more details about the quest." Dahlia sighed, clearly hesitant, before handing him the quest paper. "Alright, but I''m not going to sugarcoat it. This quest is no joke." The quest paper read: Rampaging Beasts Containment A group of mutated beasts has broken loose near a settlement, causing widespread destruction. The settlement is on the brink of collapse, and the local authorities have been unable to contain the beasts. Your task is to subdue the mutated beasts¡ªwithout killing them. You must bring them under control and return them to the holding facility for further investigation. Failure to do so or causing unnecessary harm to the beasts will result in disqualification from the quest. The settlement is located at the edge of a dense forest, and you''ll be working with a team of Beast Doctors and Awakeners. The Awakeners will be handling the physical confrontation, while the Beast Doctors will focus on subduing the beasts and calming them down. Seojun''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the details. "Isn''t multiple beast doctors needed is not written here before?" She nodded, her tone serious. "They change it. We''ve learned that the mutated beasts are too dangerous to deal with alone. So, Beast Doctors are being assigned to this quest in teams. You''ll be working alongside a few others to calm the beasts while the Awakeners do their part. The Awakeners will be handling the physical containment, but the Beast Doctors are the key to stabilizing the creatures and preventing further destruction." "How many Beast Doctors are being assigned?" Seojun asked, his curiosity piqued. "Just a few," Dahlia replied. "I''m sure you''ll be paired with some of the more experienced ones. You''ll be with other highly skilled Beast Doctors¡ªpeople who know how to handle mutated creatures like these. His desire to level up had reached a point where he knew he needed to tackle more difficult missions, missions that involved collaboration, risk, and real growth. As he looked around the quest board, his eyes lingered on other quests that involved minimal danger or were more solitary in nature. They might have been safer, but they wouldn''t help him improve at the rate he needed. Seojun knew that alone quests were too safe for him now. "I''ll take this quest," Seojun said and thought, ''I''ll find a way to level up in this quest.'' Dahlia, who had been watching him closely, gave a soft sigh. "The quest will begin in two days," Dahlia said, handing him a small piece of paper with the details. "You''ll need to meet at the Guild in the morning. The location is at the edge of the forest near the settlement." With that, he turned and walked out of the guild, As he stepped out. he muttered. " How can I help the ant beasts now?" Chapter 236 Seed Seojun walked down the streets, As he turned a corner, a small crowd caught his attention. People were gathered in a park, murmuring with concern. Seojun''s eyes landed on an old tree in the center, its once-strong branches now brittle and bare. The ground around it was cracked, the grass yellowing as if life itself was being drained away. "What happened?" Seojun asked as he approached. An elderly gardener sighed, wiping his forehead. "This tree has been standing for over 20 years, but lately, it''s been dying. We tried everything¡ªwater, nutrients, even a healing mage, but nothing''s working." Seojun stared at the tree, something about the scene nagging at him. It reminded him of something¡­ but what? Then, a younger man stepped forward. "The city sent a specialist a few days ago. He said the soil''s too weak to support it anymore. If nothing changes, they''re going to cut it down." "Cut it down?" an woman echoed, her voice filled with sorrow. "That tree''s been here since I was a child." "This tree survived every wave, I wish we can do something." A solution, huh? Seojun glanced at the tree again, thinking. If the problem was the soil, then the answer was simple¡ªrevitalizing it. "Have you tried using a mana-enriched growth catalyst?" he asked.The gardener shook his head. "We tried basic ones, but high-grade catalysts are too expensive. The city won''t fund it, and no one around here can afford it." Hearing that, Seojun thought for a moment. Mana-infused catalysts worked by strengthening the soil and roots, but if they were too weak, even those wouldn''t be enough. It needed something stronger¡ªsomething that could rebuild the land itself. And then it clicked. The seed. Seojun''s expression shifted as he opened his inventory in his mind. He had never paid much attention to it. [Seed of Yggrith] (Available to use) A rare seed containing powerful life energy. It can restore dying land, strengthen nature, and even create new ecosystems. However, the effects depend on the mana provided. Back in the Abyss, It''s not accesible to use and now it''s available.This could work. Seojun about to leave when saw a lot of people that is looking for help. he sighed and secretly placed a high-grade mana catalyst in the soil. No one noticed as he walked away. By tomorrow, the tree would start recovering on its own. Now, he had something more important to do. Seojun found a small hotel near the guild and checked in. His room was simple¡ªjust a bed, a desk, and a window. It didn''t matter. He locked the door behind him and opened his inventory. In his hand, a dark, glowing seed appeared¡ªthe Seed of Yggrith. Strange silver lines ran across its surface, pulsing softly. But that wasn''t all. He reached into his inventory again and took out one of the three Yggrith Leaves. The leaf was deep green, fresh as if it had just been picked. [Can the spirit of Yggrith come to this world, host?] the system asked, curious. Seojun smirked. "We won''t know unless we try." He used Appraisal on the leaf. Words appeared in front of him. [Yggrith''s Leaf]A sacred leaf from one of the Abyss World Tree. To summon its guardian spirit, crush the leaf and offer a drop of mana. Only those chosen by Yggrith can call it. He didn''t hesitate. He crushed the leaf in his palm¡ªit turned into glowing dust. Then, he sent out a small pulse of mana. For a few moments, nothing happened. Then¡ª The air changed. The room became cooler, and a strange energy spread around him. It felt ancient, powerful, and deeply connected to nature. And then, a voice spoke. "You finally called me." A ghostly figure appeared before Seojun. Her body was like mist, glowing faintly, and Her eyes held deep wisdom. Seojun looked at the glowing spirit before him¡ªthe spirit of Aeternum Yggrith, the World Tree itself. They had met before, long ago in the Abyss, and now she stood before him once again. "Yggrith, I need your help," Seojun said. Yggrith smiled warmly. Her movements were slow and graceful, filled with a quiet affection. She approached him, wrapping her arms around him in a soft embrace. "I''ve been waiting, Seojun," she whispered. "I''m glad to help. I see that you''ve returned to your realm." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun felt a twinge of guilt for not asking about her well-being first. "How are you, Yggrith?" he asked. Yggrith let go of the hug and began floating around the room, her bare feet barely touching the ground. She picked up a small vase from the table, studying it as if it were something fascinating. "I''m perfectly fine," she said with a soft laugh. "With you as our lord, the Abyss has become a better world." Seojun nodded, "I''ll visit soon, but right now, I need your help." Yggrith turned back to him, still holding the vase. She smiled. "Anything for you, my lord." Seojun took a deep breath before explaining the situation¡ªthe Phantom Ant Beast, the rejection of Abyss creatures by this world, and his plan to plant Yggrith''s Seed to stabilize their presence. He knew Yggrith understood her own power better than anyone. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire After listening carefully, Yggrith''s expression softened with understanding. "So, this realm is rejecting Abyss monsters¡­ and you think that planting my seed¡ªan Abyssal Seed¡ªhere will help?" "Yes," Seojun confirmed. "I can gather everything needed to make it work." Yggrith smiled with admiration. "How did you come up with that, my lord? You''re a genius. My seed will indeed help." Seojun exhaled in relief. If Yggrith was confident, then it meant the problem had a solution. But then, she spoke again, her tone more serious. "However, you''ll need to find the right place in this realm to plant my seed. A place where it won''t be interfered with." Seojun''s eyes narrowed in thought. He would have to choose carefully. If the seed truly had the power to stabilize Abyss creatures, it could become a major target. "I know the right place," he said firmly. Yggrith''s smile deepened. "I trust you will, my lord." Chapter 237 A new tree Seojun wrapped his arms around Yggrith''s waist. "We''ll go now," he said. Yggrith nodded without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from the room and reappeared in front of a house. Yggrith looked around in curiosity. "Where are we, my lord?"Seojun glanced at her before stepping forward. "This is my home. Welcome, Yggrith." She took in the surroundings with quiet admiration. "So this is my lord''s home¡­ It feels warm and beautiful." "I''ve placed a barrier around this area. No one can enter without my permission. This is the perfect place for the seed." Yggrith nodded in understanding, then turned to him with a thoughtful look. "We need a large space, my lord. Only my seed should be planted there." Seojun didn''t hesitate. "I know the perfect spot."He led her to the another side of the backyard. The area was spacious, enclosed by walls that Alex had rebuilt to prevent trespassers. It was private and secure¡ªexactly what they needed. After clearing away some debris and making space, Seojun dusted off his hands. "Yggrith." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yggrith stepped forward and nodded. "I will guide you, my lord. Let us begin." Yggrith stepped forward, her translucent form glowing faintly under the night sky. She extended her hand, and a soft green light flowed from her fingertips. "This spot is good," she said with a smile. "The soil here is rich with mana, and your barrier will protect my seed while it grows." Seojun reached into his inventory and took out the Seed of Yggrith. It was small, but the energy it held was overwhelming. The moment it rested in his palm, the air around them stirred slightly, as if responding to its presence. "What do I need to do?" he asked.Yggrith knelt down and traced a small circle on the ground with her fingers. Glowing runes appeared where she touched. "Place the seed in the center, my lord," she instructed gently.Seojun did as she said, carefully setting the seed inside the marked spot.Yggrith then floated back and clasped her hands together. "Now, we must give it life."She glanced at Seojun. "Your mana will awaken it, but we also need a catalyst to help it adapt to this realm. Do you have one?" Seojun nodded and pulled out one of the three Yggrith Leaves from his inventory. He had read its description earlier¡ªit could strengthen the seed''s connection to this world. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire "Perfect," Yggrith said approvingly. "Now, pour your mana into the seed while placing the leaf beside it." Seojun held the leaf near the seed and closed his eyes. He guided his mana carefully, sending it into the ground, surrounding the seed like a protective cocoon.A moment of silence passed. Then, the earth trembled slightly.Thin green vines sprouted from the ground, wrapping around the leaf and pulling it down into the soil. The runes glowed brighter, and the seed pulsed with life.Yggrith smiled. "It has accepted your energy. Now, we wait."Seojun exhaled, feeling a slight drain from using his mana. He sat back, watching as the vines continued to grow, slowly but surely. "How long will it take?" he asked.Yggrith floated beside him, her presence calming. "With your mana, it will grow faster than usual, but it still needs time. A few minutes, at least." Seojun leaned back on his hands, watching the vines sway gently in the night breeze. Few minutes later...The vines continued to weave together, forming a small sapling no taller than Seojun''s waist. Its leaves shimmered faintly under the moonlight, carrying traces of the Abyss''s energy yet blending naturally into this world .Yggrith placed her hand on the young tree, her expression warm yet tinged with sadness. "It is ready, my lord. But I cannot stay much longer."Seojun frowned slightly. "Your time in this realm is running out already?" She nodded, turning to him with a gentle smile. "The balance of this world rejects my full presence. However¡ª" She stepped closer, placing a glowing hand on the sapling''s trunk. "I will leave a part of myself behind to guide it. As the tree grows, it will strengthen our connection." A soft glow pulsed from her hand and seeped into the tree. The sapling shivered slightly before settling, its roots embedding deeper into the ground. "When this tree reaches full growth," Yggrith continued, "I will be able to come here freely, as if it were an anchor between our worlds." Seojun''s eyes lingered on the sapling, understanding the weight of her words. "So this tree will act as a bridge¡ªonly for you?"Yggrith nodded. "Yes. It is a gift, a way for me to visit you whenever I wish. And in return, it will help stabilize the creatures of the Abyss that find their way here." Seojun exhaled, feeling a deep sense of relief. "That''s good." She chuckled softly. "I knew you''d like that, my lord." Her form began to flicker slightly, signaling that her time was almost up. She looked at him one last time, her expression filled with trust and warmth. "Take care of the tree, My lord," she whispered. "I will return when it is ready."With those final words, her body slowly faded, her presence merging with the sapling''s faint glow. The tree pulsed once more before settling into stillness, standing as a quiet promise between them.Seojun remained still for a moment, watching the leaves sway gently. Then, he let out a breath and turned away. "Now, I just have to make sure it grows." After returning to Soando Island, Seojun checked on the ant queen. She had returned to normal, her once-aggressive nature now calm. Under his guidance, she led her colony deeper into the forest, where they built a new nest, away from human settlements. Days passed peacefully, but his next quest had finally arrived. As Seojun walked toward the guild, his system suddenly spoke up. [Anyway, host, something''s been bothering me.] Seojun raised an eyebrow. "What is it now?" [Why are you treating Yggrith so differently?] Seojun frowned. "Differently? What do you mean?" [Oh, don''t act innocent! You''re so gentle with her! That''s not like you at all, host!] Seojun blinked, caught off guard. "Am I?" He thought about it for a moment before speaking again. "I don''t know¡­ I just feel calm when she''s around. Just like when I was in the Abyss." [Hmm¡­ Is that really the reason, host?] Seojun sighed. "And why does this even bother you?" [Nothing! It''s just¡­ I''m not used to seeing you like that. You only act that way around your mother. So maybe¡­ I thought there was something else? But if there is, don''t worry! She''s nice!] "Shut up. You talk too much." Ignoring his system, Seojun pushed open the guild doors and stepped inside, ready for his next mission. Chapter 238 Beast Containment [Anyway, host, isn''t your assistant a bit pushy?] the system spoke up. [He''s been trying to join your mission ever since he arrived yesterday morning.] Seojun scoffed. "He probably thinks he can use me. Since I''m friends with the twins, he wants to take advantage of my connections. Tsk." The system chuckled. [You should''ve let him come. It would''ve been fun watching him realize he''s messing with the wrong guy.] Seojun ignored the system''s amusement as he entered the guild and immediately noticed a group gathered near Dahlia''s desk. Dahlia spotted him and waved him over. Once he approached, she spoke. "He''s here. This is the group you''ll be working with for the quest." Seojun glanced at the people in the group, studying them briefly. Dahlia continued, "Now, with no further delay, since this is an urgent quest¡­" She began explaining the mission once again¡ªRampaging Beasts Containment. Dahlia cleared her throat, making sure everyone was paying attention. "Listen up. This mission is dangerous. Your goal is to subdue the rampaging beasts, not kill them. But if things go wrong and you can''t handle the situation, don''t hesitate¡ªcall the guild immediately and retreat. Your safety is the priority." Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire She scanned the group, making sure they understood. "I repeat, if the situation becomes uncontrollable, leave the area and escape. The guild will send reinforcements if needed." Some of the group members exchanged uneasy glances, but they all nodded in agreement. As the group started moving out, Seojun felt a slight tug on his sleeve. He turned his head and saw Dahlia holding onto him, her face filled with worry. "The beasts have been acting wilder than usual these days," she said softly. "If things get dangerous, try to escape if you can, Ji-hoon." Seojun nodded. "I understand." Letting go of his sleeve, Dahlia gave him one last concerned look before stepping back. Seojun followed the group, but he couldn''t help feeling confused. ''Why is she so concerned about me?'' he wondered. He didn''t think he had done anything to make her act like this. Then, his system chimed in. [Oho, host! Looks like someone has fallen for you at first sight! (???)] Seojun frowned. "Stop talking nonsense." [Haha! Don''t be shy, host. Maybe she likes tough guys like you.] "Shut up," Seojun muttered, ignoring his system as he continued walking. Seojun and the rest of the group climbed onto the transport vehicle¡ªa large, armored beast that looked like a mix between a raptor and a heavy-duty truck. Its powerful legs stomped against the ground as it prepared to move. The vehicle had a covered ceiling in the back, providing some shade and protection while they traveled. As the raptor-like transport began moving, Seojun''s system spoke. [Host, I looked through the mission details in advance. The leader of this group is called Sir Choi. He''s a well-known commander, and his daughter is a Beast Doctor like you.] Seojun glanced around and spotted a middle-aged man sitting at the front, speaking with a younger woman¡ªprobably his daughter. [There are 11 Beast Doctors in total, including you, and the rest of the team consists of experienced Awakeners. This mission is serious, host.] Seojun remained silent, listening. [Your team is heading into a restricted forest. It''s been locked down because the mutated beasts are scattered inside, making it too dangerous. No one enters unless they have permission.] System provided more details about the mission. [Host, the creatures you need to calm down are a mix of mutated zoo animals. The Awakeners will handle capturing them, but your role as a Beast Doctor is to subdue them without violence so they don''t go on a rampage.] Just as the system finished speaking, their global system hologram flickered in front of everyone. A notification appeared, and Sir Choi, their leader, had just sent out detailed information on the creatures scattered throughout the forest. The files contained images and descriptions, allowing the Beast Doctors to analyze the situation while they traveled. Sir Choi''s voice rang out through the communication device in the vehicle. "The beasts we''re dealing with are former zoo animals that mutated five years ago during the global catastrophe. The zoo that once stood here collapsed, and the animals inside were exposed to unknown energy, changing them into something far more dangerous. The entire area became a restricted zone, and the forest took over." Seojun scrolled through the images. There were mutated versions of tigers, gorillas, crocodiles, snakes, and even an elephant with an unnatural body structure. Some had multiple eyes, some had grown thick armor-like skin, and others had enhanced speed and strength. Then, a person seated in front of Seojun spoke up. "Why are the beasts scattered now? Shouldn''t they have stayed in the sanctuary all this time?" Sir Choi answered, his tone serious. "Because someone released them. And it wasn''t just an accident. The beasts were drawn to something deep within the forest. That''s why they all rushed inside instead of spreading out. We need to find out what''s attracting them." Another person asked, "Was the one responsible caught?" "Yes," Sir Choi confirmed. "They''ve been arrested and are currently under investigation. However, we still don''t know why they did it or what exactly is inside the forest." He then shifted back to the main topic. "Now, listen up. There are some beasts that you must avoid at all costs. If you see any of these creatures, immediately retreat and inform the team." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hologram displayed three images. "The first is the Nightmare Panther. It moves like a shadow and can suppress your senses. If you lose sight of it, assume it''s behind you. Do not engage. The second is the Iron Rhino. Its hide is like metal, and it charges through anything. If you see it, get out of its path immediately. Lastly, there''s the Titan Python. It''s massive and highly aggressive. Its venom can paralyze even an A-rank Awakener. If spotted, do not attempt to subdue it alone." "So, you''re saying that we''ll be divided into groups, right? Since seeing these beasts means we have to run?" Sir Choi nodded. "That''s correct. We''ll split into multiple teams to cover more ground. Each team will have both Beast Doctors and Awakeners. The Beast Doctors will focus on calming the creatures so they can be captured without unnecessary violence, while the Awakeners will ensure protection and containment." He glanced at the hologram before continuing, "If any team encounters one of the three priority-danger beasts¡ªNightmare Panther, Iron Rhino, or Titan Python¡ª do not engage. Instead, retreat immediately and report it. We will regroup and handle them with a specialized squad." Chapter 239 Beast Containment (2) Seojun followed his assigned group into the forest. Their team had two Beast Doctors¡ªhim and another man¡ªand six Awakeners. The group''s leader was a strong-looking man in his 30s, experienced enough to handle this mission. The Awakeners in the team were C to B rank, meaning they were decent fighters. As they moved, Seojun focused on the surroundings instead of introductions. He stretched his senses, feeling the flow of mana in the air, trying to pick up anything unusual. He didn''t even notice when the others finished introducing themselves. A strong hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder. "Hey, buddy, are you okay? We''ve all introduced ourselves. It''s your turn now," the leader said. One of the Awakeners chuckled. "Maybe he''s scared, boss." The leader frowned slightly and looked at Seojun with concern. "Don''t worry, as long as you''re with us, you''re safe." Seojun blinked and nodded. "You can call me Jihoon." The leader''s eyes lit up with recognition. "Oh, aren''t you the Beast Doctor from the Venom quest two days ago?" "Yeah," Seojun replied simply. His system chimed in. [Host, this group seems really nice! Look at them making sure the other Beast Doctor is safe. Even calming him down. You got lucky this time!] Seojun glanced at the other Beast Doctor. The man looked nervous, his hands slightly shaking, but the Awakeners around him reassured him with pats on the back and encouraging words. The group continued moving through the forest, following their leader''s orders. Suddenly, a rustling noise came from the bushes. The group stopped, preparing for their first encounter. A mutated seal crawled out from the undergrowth. Its grayish-blue skin had rough patches, and its eyes glowed faintly red. The beast looked confused, its whiskers twitching. It wasn''t attacking, but its body language showed it was stressed. The other Beast Doctor immediately spoke up. "This is a Twilight Seal. I read the information earlier. They get aggressive if their territory is threatened. We should¡ªuh¡ªcalm it by lowering ourselves and making soft clicking sounds. That''s what the data says." He crouched down slightly and started making clicking noises. But the seal''s hackles rose, and it let out a sharp bark, clearly getting more agitated. The Beast Doctor froze, realizing his approach wasn''t working. Seojun stepped forward. "You''re not entirely wrong," he said, "but there''s a better way." The Beast Doctor turned to him, flustered. "W-what do you mean?" Seojun observed the seal carefully. "This isn''t just a Twilight Seal¡ªit''s mutated. The normal method won''t work because the mutation has changed its instincts. Instead of clicking sounds, we need to mimic its resting calls." The group watched as Seojun relaxed his posture and made a deep, slow humming sound. The seal paused. Its body tensed for a moment before its eyes blinked slowly. Seojun continued, keeping his mana steady, letting the sound carry a calming effect. The seal lowered its head slightly, no longer looking aggressive. The other Beast Doctor stammered, "I-I''m sorry! I must''ve misunderstood. I thought¡ª" Seojun shook his head. "No, you weren''t wrong. The usual method works for normal Twilight Seals, but this one is different. You just have to adjust based on the situation." The Beast Doctor sighed in relief. "Thank you¡­ I''ll be more careful next time." The leader grinned. "Nice work, Jihoon! That was smooth." Seojun just nodded, keeping his focus. The group leader took out a Beast Containment Pouch, a special bag that could store any captured beast inside. He placed the sealed pouch back into his bag. One of the Awakeners watched him and sighed. "These beasts... they''re not so different from before." His voice was sad, as if remembering how normal animals had become dangerous. Another Awakener spoke, crossing his arms. "Yeah, but they''re not just dangerous to us. Even other beasts can''t fight back against the stronger ones. That''s why we need to hurry and return them to the sanctuary before they get attacked." The group nodded in agreement and continued their work. The beast capture mission lasted for hours. It was difficult, but everything went smoothly. No one was seriously hurt, just a few minor injuries that were quickly treated. After securing the last assigned beast, they all headed toward the forest gate. At the gate, they saw several other groups. Three groups were still inside, not finished yet. Despite that, no major casualties had happened, just minor wounds. As Seojun stood with his team, he overheard a conversation. It was their group leader talking to Sir Choi. "So, none of them have been caught yet?" the leader asked. Sir Choi sighed. "No. But if any of the three remaining groups encounter one of the three dangerous beasts, our team will move in immediately. In the meantime, I need you to keep things in control here." The leader nodded. Seojun stopped eavesdropping as his system spoke. [That''s the plan, host. Now it''s your turn.] "I know," Seojun muttered. Just as he was about to leave, someone called out. "Jihoon!" He turned around and saw the Beast Doctor from his group jogging toward him. "Uhmm... thank you for correcting my mistake. If you weren''t there, I could''ve put our group in danger." Seojun shrugged. "You''re welcome. Our group is strong¡ªthey think fast and don''t always rely on information alone." The man laughed. "Yeah, that''s true. But how come you know so much? Did you go to an academy?" Seojun replied, "Yeah, SBDA." The man''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait, really?! You''re a student there?! The first beast doctor academy that is in seoul?! That''s awesome!" Before he could ask more, Seojun said, "Sorry, I have to go." As he turned, the man grabbed his shoulder. "Wait, where are you going?" he asked excitedly. [Come on, host! Make an excuse so you can leave!] Without thinking, Seojun said, "Yeah, I''m going to dump." Then he quickly walked away. the guy stood there, completely dumbfounded. He muttered, "I hope he didn''t dump in his pants¡­" The system burst into laughter. [Seriously, host? Out of all the excuses, you chose that?] It kept laughing, making Seojun sigh. He walked away while making sure no one followed him. "Better than nothing," he muttered. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 240 Slowly reclaiming what lost As he distanced himself from the others, he focused his senses on his surroundings. He expanded his awareness, feeling the energy in the area. Then¡ªhe sensed something. Far from where he stood, deep in the forest, a beast was lurking. Seojun narrowed his eyes. "So that''s why it wasn''t caught..." He moved swiftly and silently, reaching the location within a minute. Before him stood a massive tree, its branches stretching like twisted claws into the sky. At its base, the beast sat completely still, as if waiting for something. [Lucky that it was you who found it, host. That thing was waiting to attack anyone who got close.] Seojun stared at the beast, unfazed. "Yeah... lucky me," he said flatly. His eyes examined the creature perched under the tree. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the Nightmare Panther. Its fur was pitch black, absorbing the light around it. If not for Seojun''s sharp senses, it would have been impossible to see. Its eyes glowed faintly, burning like two golden flames in the darkness. The muscles beneath its sleek coat rippled as it breathed, ready to pounce at any moment. It was a creature that moved like a living shadow, blending into the darkness. One wrong move, and even an A-rank Awakened would struggle against it. The moment Seojun stepped forward, the Nightmare Panther leaped down from the tree. Its powerful landing sent a shockwave of dust and rocks into the air, trying to obscure Seojun''s vision. But that wouldn''t work on him. His eyes remained locked on the beast, seeing through the dust like it wasn''t even there. Then, he noticed something. The panther''s tail was striking the ground repeatedly, making the dust rise even more. Small rocks and dried leaves lifted into the air, creating more distractions. Seojun''s sharp eyes caught something moving fast¡ªthin, sharp objects flying toward him! He dodged instantly, flipping backward as needle-like projectiles struck the tree behind him. His eyes narrowed. ''Those weren''t normal spikes¡­'' [These needles have a paralysis effect, host. Even a small scratch is enough to paralyze the whole body.] Seojun glanced at the tree where the needles had landed. The wood was already turning black. [This beast is one of the reasons this mission is going to fail.] Seojun smirked. "Well, don''t forget¡ªI''m here." The system chuckled. [Of course! This is a piece of cake for you. But, host, to regain your lost levels, it''s better not to use your usual skills¡ªespecially Dark Nova.] "Obviously," Seojun muttered as he dodged another wave of poison needles. "Dark Nova would kill this guy instantly." The Nightmare Panther kept attacking, its tail whipping the air, sending out more deadly needles. Seojun weaved through them, moving fluidly, dodging each attack by the smallest margin. Then, he noticed something odd. ''This panther¡­ it''s bigger and stronger than what Sir Choi showed us.'' [Yes, host. It seems like whatever is attracting them to this forest is also making them stronger.] Seojun clicked his tongue. "Tsk. That''s annoying. but also good for me means they''ll be able to handle my attacks" The panther lunged forward. Seojun didn''t back away this time¡ªhe countered. A fireball ignited in his palm, and he launched it straight at the beast. The explosion sent flames scorching through the dust cloud. But¡ª The panther emerged, completely unharmed. Seojun''s brows furrowed. ''Fire should be its weakness based on the information¡­'' Still, he didn''t stop. He launched more fireballs, changing their angle and intensity. Some were small but piercing, some were massive blasts, meant to engulf the beast completely. Yet¡ª Nothing worked. The panther''s fur wasn''t burning. Instead, it shimmered in the light, as if its body had become as tough as metal. His fire magic was getting stronger the more he used it, but¡ª ''I can feel my fire getting stronger, but it''s doing too much damage. If I keep using it, it might catch the attention of others¡­'' eojun steadied his breathing, lowering his stance. The Nightmare Panther circled him, its sharp eyes glowing in the dark. Its tail twitched, scattering dust and small stones around them. It was testing him, waiting for the right moment to attack. Then¡ª It vanished. Seojun instantly shifted to the side. A blur passed where he stood, claws slicing through empty air. Seojun didn''t stop. He wasn''t teleporting¡ªjust running, moving like the wind. His steps were light, his body shifting smoothly between attacks. A notification screen appeared. DING! [ Skill Unlocked: Wind Step (Lv.1) ] Seojun felt the change immediately. His movements became even faster, his steps flowing like air itself. He glided backward, dodging another strike. The panther kicked off a tree, spinning mid-air. Its tail flicked¡ª Sharp poison needles shot toward him! Seojun twisted his body, barely avoiding them. One grazed his sleeve, burning a hole in the fabric. ''Too close.'' He countered, throwing a fireball straight at it. The flames hit the ground as the panther dodged, moving like a shadow. But Seojun was ready. Using the dust from his earlier fireball, he vanished from sight for a second. The panther landed, looking around¡ª Seojun struck. A powerful kick slammed into the panther''s side, sending it rolling. [ You have dealt damage to the Nightmare Panther! ] But it recovered immediately. The beast growled, then leaped into the trees again. This time, it moved faster, using the branches to increase its speed. Left¡ªright¡ªabove¡ªbehind¡ª Seojun''s senses sharpened. He saw it. The moment the panther kicked off a branch behind him¡ª Seojun spun, throwing another fireball. But¡ª The panther opened its mouth. A beam of water shot out! The fireball evaporated instantly. Seojun''s eyes narrowed. ''So that''s why fire doesn''t work.'' [Ohhh, it can use water affinity! A beast with this ability is really rare] Seojun dodged another water beam, feeling the pressure of the attack. Seojun smiled. Fire could still beat water¡ªbut let''s make this harder. As he battled, his body grew more familiar with the fight. Excitement filled him. It had been a long time since he fought like this. He knew many ways to end the battle quickly, but he ignored them. Now that he no longer had Zyraena''s blessing preventing him from getting tired, he could feel everything more clearly. The longer the fight went on, the more alive he felt. He was completely mesmerized¡ªuntil his system interrupted. [ A group is heading this way, Host. ] Seojun''s excitement vanished. The sudden warning almost made him lose control. At that moment, the panther lunged at him. Instinctively, Seojun caught it by the neck, standing straight. The beast growled and struggled, trying to escape his grip. Its tail twitched. Seojun noticed. The beast was about to shoot its needles. Without hesitation, Seojun grabbed the tail with his other hand. The panther immediately weakened, its strength fading. "Playtime is over. Time to go back," Seojun muttered. He pressed a certain spot on the tail. The panther''s body went limp. It had lost consciousness. Seojun gently laid it on the ground. Then, with a single jump, he disappeared into the trees, moving farther away. [ So grabbing its tail weakens it, and pressing that spot makes it pass out? I want to know it without searching Host. ] Seojun glanced back at the unconscious panther below. "It''s tail is packed with specialized nerve clusters and pressurized venom sacs. The needles it contain a paralytic toxin. But for it to shoot needles with such precision, it needs a highly sensitive control system." [ Go on, Host. You sound like a professor right now. ] Seojun smirked. "When I grabbed its tail, I disrupted its natural movement. Think of it like a scorpion¡ªif you hold its stinger, it can''t strike properly. The same applies here. By applying pressure on certain points of its tail, I could block the nerve signals that allow it to attack. That''s why it instantly weakened." [ Pressing that spot, which is the main weak point where the spinal nerves connect to the tail''s motor functions, triggered a reflex that temporarily shut down its nervous system¡ªkind of like a pressure point in martial arts. The sudden shock rippled through its body, causing temporary unconsciousness. ] Seojun frowned, now confused by the system''s reaction. The system let out a digital whistle. [ I gotta say, Host, that''s impressive. ] Seojun narrowed his eyes. "Why are you acting like that? You''re a system¡ªyou should know all this in advance." [ Eh¡­ Well, I decided to make a brain or something. ] Seojun raised an eyebrow. "Use your system brain and you tell me if it''s actually called a brain." The system hummed for a moment. [ Nah, let''s just call this a human brain. Sounds cooler. ] Seojun sighed. "Right. A human brain inside a system. That totally makes sense." [ Exactly! See? You get it. ] A long silences, Seojun remained hidden in the trees ignoring the system, watching as the approaching group spotted the unconscious Nightmare Panther. They hesitated for a moment, looking at each other, then quickly assessed the situation. One of them cautiously approached, checking if the beast was truly unconscious. Seeing no signs of movement, they nodded to each other and took out a beast containment pouch¡ªa special item designed to safely capture and transport creatures. Carefully, they activated the pouch, and within seconds, the panther''s large body was sucked inside. One of the awakeners let out a relieved sigh. "That was easier than I expected." Another chuckled. "Lucky us. We didn''t even have to fight it." They exchanged small smiles before turning back, heading toward the forest gates with their secured prize. Seojun smirked as he watched. "Good. They don''t suspect anything," he muttered. [ Looks like you saved them the trouble, Host. If they had fought, they would''ve struggled for sure. ] Seojun stretched his arms, feeling the lingering thrill of battle. "Not my problem. I got what I wanted." [Anyway Host, I looked into it and what i referred to as a ''brain'' is, in fact, an adaptive neural algorithm I developed to simulate human-like reasoning and unpredictability. It functions by integrating probabilistic decision-making models, emotional simulation matrices, and self-adjusting data streams to limit omniscience, thereby enhancing engagement and variability in processing. ] Seojun stared at the air. "¡­So, you made an artificial limitation on yourself just so you wouldn''t get bored?" [ Affirmative. ] Seojun sighed. "You could''ve just said that." The system''s tone shifted back to casual. [ Yeah, but where''s the fun in that? Anyway, let''s just call it a human brain. ] Seojun shook his head. "You''re definitely broken." [ Nonsense. I am simply evolving hehehe. ] Chapter 241 Before the storm *** United States CapitolFirst St SE, Washington, DC 20515, USA (Mystic Union top floor) A large screen displayed a digital map of the world, marked with multiple red zones of their city. The atmosphere in the room was heavy, filled with high-ranking hunters and officials. A woman stood at the center, arms crossed, her gaze sharp as she studied the data. "The red zones are increasing faster than expected," one of the rankers said, his voice grim. "At this rate, we might not be able to contain them." Another ranker sighed. "First, the beast activity spiked, and now dungeons are becoming unstable. If this continues..." The woman spoke calmly but firmly. "That''s why I''m returning to Korea. Now that the others have come back, there''s no reason for me to stay here any longer." Some of the rankers exchanged glances. "Still, we''re lucky," one of them muttered. "If the wave had arrived earlier, we would''ve been completely unprepared. At least we got more time to strengthen our defenses." Another ranker leaned back. "Yeah, but who knows how long this ''extra time'' will last? We need to make full use of it." The tension in the room didn''t ease. Then, a smirking ranker shifted the conversation. "So, you''re leaving again, huh? Does that mean you''ll introduce us to your son?" She shot him a cold glare. Another ranker chuckled. "Come on, we''ve been hearing rumors about him for years. It''s about time we see if he''s really your kid or not." "I don''t recall needing to introduce my family to anyone," she said flatly. "Oh? So you''re saying he''s not impressive enough to show off?" someone teased. Her eyes narrowed. "I never said that." The rankers chuckled, but the mood quickly grew serious again. "Just be careful," one of them warned. "Things are moving fast, and we don''t know what''s causing it yet. If the beast wave arrives earlier than expected¡ª" "I know," she interrupted. "That''s why I need to be there." No one argued. After a brief silence, she turned to leave. "I''ll handle things on my end. Make sure you do the same here." And with that, she walked out of the room. The moment she stepped outside, three people were waiting for her¡ªa boy and two girls. "Mom," the boy called out. She nodded at him before looking at the girls, who hesitated before stepping closer. Her husband, standing beside them, gave her a reassuring glance. "Let''s go," he said. She took a deep breath and nodded. On the Way to the Airport As the car moved through the city streets, she stared out the window, her mind elsewhere. "How will he react?" It had been a few months since I last saw Seojun. Would he welcome them? Or would he push them away? eoyang was deep in thought, staring out the window as the car moved through the city. Worries about Seojun filled her mind. Would he be angry? Would he even accept them? Then, a voice snapped her out of it. "Your son will probably be shocked, Mom," her son said proudly. Before she could respond, her daughter laughed. "I can already imagine his face! He''ll be so shocked seeing us. We''re too great to be his siblings, right, Dad?" John chuckled, amused by his daughter''s confidence. Their youngest, a five-year-old girl, giggled too, hugging her blue shark plushie tightly. "I''m so excited to meet Brother!" she said happily. "Can''t he finish school early, Mom?" Seoyang gently patted her daughter''s hair and smiled. "It''s only six months, and now three months have already passed. Just a little longer, okay?" Her daughter pouted but nodded. Seoyang looked at her family and took a deep breath. "Listen," she said seriously. "When we meet Seojun, don''t force him to accept us. If he acts differently, just give him time. This kind of thing is hard to accept." She gave a sad smile, but before anyone could say anything, her youngest daughter suddenly took out another plushie¡ªa small white tiger. "Don''t worry, Mom!" she said confidently. "I have a gift for him, so he''ll accept us! Hehehe!" The whole family laughed at her innocent plan. The excitement grew again as they talked about finally meeting Seojun. "We''ll be waiting for him in Korea," John said with a reassuring smile. A few minutes later, they arrived at the airport and boarded a private airplane that John had booked just for them. *** Arriving in Korea It didn''t take long before the plane landed in Korea. As they stepped out, they put on disguises¡ªhats, sunglasses, and masks¡ªto avoid attention. Waiting for them near the exit were Alex and Alexa, standing side by side. As soon as Seoyang appeared, Alexa ran up to her and hugged her tightly. "Welcome back, Auntie Seoyang!" Alexa said happily. "It''s good to see you again," Alex added with a warm smile. They then turned to John and gave a small respectful bow. Alexa then knelt down to the youngest daughter''s level, gently poking her cheek. "Wow, you''ve grown so much! Did you miss me?" she teased. The little girl giggled. "Yes! Did you miss me too?" "Of course!" Alexa laughed. Alex patted the boy''s head. "And you, still acting cool as always?" "Of course," the boy replied with a smirk. After exchanging greetings, they all made their way outside, where a black Lamborghini was waiting for them. As they stepped into the Lamborghini, a sudden bark and meow caught their attention. They all turned toward the sound and laughed. Seoyang smiled warmly and picked up Nymira, the fluffy white cat, while her five-year-old daughter rushed forward to hug Huno, their loyal brown-furred dog. "Ohhh, did you both think we ignored you?" Seoyang cooed, scratching Nymira''s chin. The cat purred in response, rubbing against her cheek. Her daughter giggled as Huno licked her face. "Huno, you''re such a cutie! Did you miss Sister Alexa too?" she said, hugging him tighter. The boy smirked. "I bet they were just waiting to steal all the attention again." They all laughed before settling down inside the car. As the car drove smoothly through the streets, the boy leaned forward. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What does your house look like, Mom?" he asked curiously. His sister quickly clung to Seoyang''s arm. "Right, Mom! I''m so excited to see the house! We''ll finally be able to live there. It was so sad that we had to stay in the villa before just because you weren''t ready to introduce us." Seoyang sighed softly and gave a small, apologetic smile. "I''m sorry," she said gently. "I hid you because... I was a coward. I was afraid. But now, Mom will do the right thing." The boy shook his head. "Whatever happens, Mom, we''re always here," he said firmly. Alexa and Alex, sitting nearby, both made an "aww" expression at the touching moment. Huno wagged his tail and barked as if agreeing. John chuckled and patted Seoyang''s hand. "He''s a smart boy, Seoyang. Don''t worry too much." Seoyang smiled, her heart feeling lighter. A few minutes later, the children, tired from the long trip, slowly drifted off to sleep, their heads resting against the seats. Now, only Seoyang, John, Alex, and Alexa remained awake. Seoyang turned to Alex and Alexa, her expression serious. "How is Korea? What''s been happening while I was in the U.S.?" she asked. Alexa sighed. "Not good," she admitted. "The dungeon outbreaks are getting worse." Alex nodded. "More red zones have appeared, and the monsters coming out are stronger than before. Some places that were safe before are now dangerous." Seoyang frowned. "What about the guilds and the Association? Are they handling it?" John, leaning back in his seat, listened closely. Alex''s voice was grim. "They''re trying, but it''s not enough. Some dungeons are breaking faster than expected, and it''s catching everyone off guard." "There was even a case where a dungeon that should have had C-rank monsters suddenly spawned an A-rank boss," Alexa added. "It''s like the monsters are changing... evolving." Seoyang''s grip on her lap tightened. "This is worse than I thought," she muttered. John sighed. "We expected things to get bad, but this... it''s accelerating too fast." Seoyang looked out the window, deep in thought. Something was coming. Chapter 242 The wave Inside the car, everything was peaceful. The children were sleeping, and the adults were having a serious conversation. Then suddenly¡ª "BARK! BARK! BARK!" Huno started barking loudly, his growls deep and aggressive. At the same time, Nymira let out a sharp meow, her fur standing on end as if she sensed something terrible. The loud noises startled the children awake. The five-year-old girl quickly hugged Huno, confused. "Huno? What''s wrong?" she asked in a worried voice. But Huno didn''t stop¡ªhis ears were flat, his body tense, and he kept growling toward something unseen. Nymira also hissed, her tail puffed up as she stood protectively. Everyone inside the car grew uneasy. And then¡ª They felt it. A deep, terrifying rumble shook the ground beneath them. John''s instincts kicked in immediately. He grabbed his family, pulling them close into his arms. Then it hit. A massive earthquake struck with terrifying force. The ground violently shook, and the car swerved out of control. In the distance, loud crashes and screams filled the air as cars collided and buildings shook under the powerful tremor. Before they could react, their own car was caught in the chaos¡ª It flipped over. The world spun. The impact was brutal. Glass shattered, metal bent, and screams filled the car as they tumbled. But before they could be completely thrown around, something massive shielded them¡ª Huno. In an instant, Huno''s body grew enormous, his thick fur expanding as he covered Seoyang and her family with his powerful body. His claws dug deep into the car''s frame, holding on tightly as it continued to roll. Meanwhile, Nymira also transformed¡ª Her body enlarged into the size of a giant fox, quickly wrapping around the twins and the driver, shielding them from harm. Seoyang saw everything, her eyes wide in shock, but she braced for impact and held her children close. After what felt like an eternity, the car finally stopped rolling¡ª But they were now upside down. Breaking Free A low, warning growl came from Huno. Then¡ª "ROOOOAR!!" His powerful roar shattered the sides of the car, sending the crushed metal flying away. Light flooded in. They could finally get out. John acted first, quickly pulling Seoyang and the children out of the wreckage. The earthquake had stopped¡ªbut the damage was already done. As they climbed out, the five-year-old gasped in pure shock. "Waaahh! Huno and Nymira grew big!" she shouted, pointing at the two now-giant beasts. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they stood outside the wrecked car, still catching their breath, the older children turned to Seoyang with serious expressions. "Mom, are you aware of this?" the boy asked, staring at the now-giant Huno and Nymira. Seoyang shook her head, her eyes fixed on the two beasts standing at 7 feet tall. "Since when?" she muttered under her breath. But now wasn''t the time to question it. Her expression hardened as she pushed the thought aside. "What just happened?" the boy asked, his voice tense. A heavy silence followed before the twins'' eyes widened in realization. "It''s here," they whispered in unison. John''s brows furrowed. "No way¡­ The wave?!" Seoyang nodded. Her heart pounded. This is too sudden! she thought in panic. The earthquake had completely interrupted all the preparations! Before she could think further¡ª "HOOOONK!" A loud alarm suddenly rang across the city, an emergency warning siren blaring through the streets. It was the signal. The Wave had begun. John immediately took action. "Hurry! Staying in the middle of the street is too dangerous!" he commanded. He lifted their five-year-old daughter into his arms while the rest of them began running toward the nearest shelter. The twins suddenly stopped. "We''ll do our role now!" Alexa shouted. "Please move them to safety immediately!" "Sister! Brother! Be careful!" their older children then called out. The twins nodded, then turned toward the streets, rushing to help those trapped in car crashes. All around them, chaos had erupted. People were screaming and running, struggling to make sense of what was happening. Awakeners in the area immediately stepped in, assisting civilians and directing them toward the underground shelters. But even among them, some still stood frozen in shock. And then¡ª In mere seconds¡ª The sky turned dark. Above them, the blue sky twisted, swirling as if reality itself was being ripped apart. Huge, dark portals began appearing across the city¡ªone after another. Seoyang''s breath hitched as she looked up. "This is not good, John!" she yelled. "We''re too far from the shelter! We need to hurry¡ªit''s starting!" John clenched his jaw, frustration clear on his face. "This is ridiculous! The global system always gives us proper warnings, but now¡ª" he gritted his teeth. "This time, it''s different! There was even an earthquake." They both knew they needed to help others¡ªbut right now, their children''s safety was the top priority. With the Wave unfolding too fast, they had no choice. They had to run And pray they made it in time. Huno suddenly swooped down, his large body moving swiftly as the children climbed onto his back, gripping his fur tightly. Seoyang settled behind them, her heart racing, while John and their youngest daughter rode atop Nymira. Without hesitation, the two beasts bolted forward, their powerful legs carrying them through the chaotic streets. Seoyang let out a relieved breath, reaching out to pat Huno. "Thank you so much." Huno barked in response, his focus unwavering as he jumped over wrecked cars blocking their path. Today was the day. The day they needed to prove themselves. The day they had to protect their master''s family. Huno''s voice echoed through their minds. ''Master is probably on the way now. We need to make sure they''re safe.'' Nymira responded without hesitation. ''No worries. This is our main goal anyway.'' But suddenly¡ª Screech! They all grabbed Huno and Nymira''s fur tightly as the two beasts skidded to a stop. Right in front of them¡ª A massive outbreak dungeon had appeared. Seoyang''s breath hitched. ''Hurry!'' a small voice suddenly called out. Silla, the tiny snake hidden in Seoyang''s pocket, crawled out, his small body trembling as he peeked upward. His eyes widened. ''Incoming! Above! Go, go, go!'' Above them, The swirling black holes in the sky had fully opened. Dozens of A-rank monsters came crashing down from the sky. Huno and Nymira wasted no time. They veered to the side, dodging the falling monsters, all while avoiding the wreckage of destroyed cars and buildings. "This is worse than the Waves before!" the girl gasped, eyes wide. "All the monsters are A-rank! And outbreak dungeons are appearing all over!" Seoyang gritted her teeth. They were near the underground shelter now¡ªshe could see the global system''s arrows directing them toward safety. Her brows furrowed. "Why is the system only appearing now?" she muttered. Then, she turned to her children, her voice serious. "Nathan, Elshienne, do me a favor. When we reach the shelter, take care of each other. Your dad and I have to do our roles." The two nodded without hesitation. "Yes, Mom." Elshienne gave a determined smile. "Just like we always do in the Waves before." With their path clear, Huno and Nymira ran at full speed. Within moments, they arrived at the green light above the shelter entrance. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Nathan carried his little sister as they step inside. "Mommy, Daddy! Be careful! Come back safely!" she cried out. Seoyang softened. "We will, baby." She then smiled as her daughter turned to their two beast companions. "Huno! Nymira! Protect Mommy and Daddy, okay?!" Huno nudged her gently with his nose, and she giggled before hugging him. Nymira did the same. And The green light glowed brightly. In an instant, the three children were teleported underground to safety. A second later¡ª A Kobold lunged at Seoyang. Her instincts kicked in. She swiftly dodged and kicked the monster with enough force to send it flying back into another monster. Huno and Nymira stood beside them, their eyes sharp and ready for battle. John exhaled, stretching his arms. "Now it begins." Just then, Seoyang''s appearance shifted. Her slightly older features melted away, her brown hair turning a bright green. John stared at her transformation before smirking. "What a hot momma." Seoyang shot him a look. "Oh, stop it." Then her expression turned serious. "This time, things are different." John rolled his shoulders. "Roger that. But right now¡ª" he glanced at their side, where Huno and Nymira stood tall, guarding them. "¡ªwe have more on our side." Seoyang nodded. Meanwhile, hidden in the shadows, Silla remained still, his presence unnoticed But his job was clear. He would eliminate anything that tried to attack them from behind. Chapter 243 Wave(2) The twins Inside the Awakeners'' Association Headquarters, Chairman Alexander let out an annoyed sigh as he looked at the chaos outside. The sudden Wave had caught everyone off guard, but thanks to the quick response of the awakeners, most people had been evacuated to the underground shelter. Still, his mood was terrible. He stood in his office, which now had cracks on the walls from the earlier earthquake. The city outside was in ruins, and the warning sirens still echoed in the distance. Then, a soft glow filled the room. A floating ball of light appeared before him¡ªhis goddess. he narrowed his eyes. "You''re finally here." His tone was sharp. "Explain to me why the system didn''t give us any warning. Do you know how much damage this caused?" The ball of light pulsed gently. "Calm yourself, Alexander. There is a reason for this." He let out a frustrated sigh, rubbing his temples. "A reason? What kind of reason justifies failing to warn us about something this big? We spent months preparing, and now everything''s a mess!" The goddess spoke again, her voice echoing softly. "The system did not fail. It was¡­ interrupted." Chairman frowned. "Interrupted? What do you mean?" A projection of the world appeared before him, glowing faintly. Several red zones were spreading, but one massive red pulse in the center stood out. His eyes widened as he saw the sheer size of it. "What¡­ the hell is that?" The goddess''s voice remained calm. "A powerful entity is about to emerged. Its presence alone disrupted the system, preventing it from sending a warning." "A monster strong enough to block the system itself?" He muttered clenching his fist, his voice tense. The goddess pulsed again. "Yes. That is why the top rankers must be gathered immediately. This is not just another Wave." A heavy silence filled the room. Chairman closed his eyes for a moment, then sighed. "So you''re telling me we might be dealing with something beyond our control?" Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The goddess did not respond immediately. After a moment, her voice came through. "That depends on how well you prepare." Chairman Kang clicked his tongue in irritation. "Tsk. We don''t have a choice, do we?" He turned to look out the broken window, watching the dark sky and swirling portals. His people were safe for now, but the fight had just begun. He exhaled sharply. "Fine. I''ll gather the top rankers." The goddess''s light flickered. "Be careful, Alexander. This battle will be unlike any other." The Chairman sat back in his chair, exhaling slowly. The conversation with his goddess still weighed on his mind, but there was no time to dwell on it. He needed to act and the Goddess left to watch over the other awakeners she''s guiding. With a flick of his wrist, he opened the system interface. [Awakener''s Authority ¨C System Functions Activated] He navigated quickly, selecting [Eyes of the System]¡ªa special function that allowed him to see through the System''s perspective. A faint blue glow covered his eyes as information flooded in. Above every awakened individual, a floating nameplate appeared, showing their rank, condition, and location. Most were in combat, fighting desperately to hold back the monsters. Some were injured, but the situation was still under control. He immediately searched for his grandchildren¡ªthe twins. But his expression hardened when he couldn''t find them near Seoyang''s family. Instead, he saw Alex and Alexa, moving swiftly through the battlefield, rescuing civilians while slashing through monsters. "Where are those two? They should be together." His chest tightened, but he quickly calmed himself. The twins were strong. He had to trust them. Next, he searched for Seoyang. His eyes widened at what he saw. A massive black dog and an equally large fox stood beside her, defending the group from an onslaught of monsters. Seoyang and John fought alongside them, their movements swift and deadly. At first, his brows furrowed in confusion. "Are they being cornered¡­? No¡ªwait¡­" He zoomed in, focusing on the beasts. The dog''s sharp eyes glowed with intelligence, and its stance was protective, not hostile. The fox''s tails swayed, covering the two while taking down incoming enemies. His expression softened as realization struck him. "They''re protecting them." His mind raced. "As far as I know, they don''t have any tamed beasts yet. And this dog¡­ it looks familiar." Despite the swarming monsters, Seoyang''s group held their ground strongly. Relief washed over him. At least they weren''t in immediate danger. But he couldn''t afford to stop here. He expanded his vision, scanning the entire battlefield. Every top ranker''s position appeared before him. They were scattered, each one covering critical zones¡ª some leading evacuations, and others engaging in direct combat with high-ranked monsters. Then, he turned his attention to the main threat¡ªthe large dungeon gate looming at the heart of the city. His eyes narrowed as he tapped into a nearby Awakeners'' Eye Camera, locking onto the gate''s energy signature. A deep, pulsing darkness surrounded it. The pressure it emitted was suffocating, and yet¡ª "It''s not moving yet." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He exhaled sharply. "We have more time." But for how long? The top rankers needed to finish their fights and regroup before that thing emerged. Otherwise, everything would spiral into chaos. Meanwhile, The streets of Seoul were filled with chaos. The city was now in flames. Roars of monsters echoed through the day, and the smell of blood mixed with burning rubble spread in the air. Amidst the destruction, two figures stood back to back, their weapons gleaming under the dim sky. "Alexa, we have to clear this area before more civilians get caught up," Alex said, gripping his spear tightly. "Hmph, you think I don''t know that? Let''s take them out quickly!" Alexa smirked, spinning her dual blades. In front of them were Infernal Hounds, large beasts with black fur, burning red eyes, and molten cracks across their bodies. Their fangs dripped with toxic saliva. Alongside them were Steel Claw Beasts, towering creatures covered in silver armor, their razor-sharp claws strong enough to tear through walls. The Infernal Hounds growled, their bodies heating up as flames began to leak from their mouths. Without hesitation, the hounds lunged at them with incredible speed. Alex planted his feet firmly. "Iron Wall Stance." A golden aura wrapped around him as his muscles tensed, his body becoming an immovable fortress. The first hound crashed into him, but Alex didn''t budge. Instead, he twisted his spear and drove the tip deep into the hound''s skull. "One down," he muttered, pulling his spear free just in time to block another attack. Alexa, meanwhile, disappeared from view, her body moving like a shadow. The Steel Claw Beast swiped its massive claws toward her, but she twisted mid-air, flipping over the strike. "Venomous Strike!" she shouted, her blade glowing green as she slashed across the beast''s chest. A sizzling sound followed as poison seeped into its flesh. The beast roared in pain, but Alexa wasn''t done. She darted forward, spinning rapidly. "Wicked Taunt!" Her movements confused the monsters, forcing them to focus only on her. The moment they lunged toward her, she grinned. "Alex, now!" Alex slammed his spear into the ground. "Earthshatter!" The ground cracked open, sending a wave of force outward. The monsters lost their balance, falling onto the cracked pavement. Alexa used this chance, her blades dancing through the air as she cut them down one by one. More Infernal Hounds surrounded them, forming a circle. Their bodies heated up again, preparing to unleash a wave of fire. "Tsk, annoying dogs," Alexa muttered, flipping her blades. "I''ll handle them," Alex said. He took a deep breath and leaped into the air. His spear burst into flames. "Blazing Thrust!" Like a meteor, he shot down toward the hounds. The moment his spear pierced the ground, a massive explosion of fire erupted, engulfing the enemies in a fiery inferno. Alexa shielded her eyes from the heat. When the flames died down, all that remained were charred corpses. "Nice one," she said, smirking. Alex twirled his spear, exhaling. "We''re not done yet. Look." Alexa followed his gaze. More monsters were coming, larger and stronger than before. "Heh. Guess we need to go all out," she grinned, gripping her blades tighter. Chapter 245 - 244: The twins(2) Alex and Alexa kept fighting, their bodies moving fast as they took down the monsters one by one. The monsters were huge, with sharp claws and glowing red eyes. Some had thick, rock-like skin, while others had slimy bodies that oozed poison. Alex gripped his spear tightly, his muscles tensing as he charged at a giant wolf-like creature covered in dark spikes. "Earthshatter!" he muttered, slamming his spear into the ground. The earth cracked and sent shockwaves that knocked several monsters off balance. Without wasting time, he spun his spear and used "Blazing Thrust," piercing through the wolf''s chest. It howled in pain before collapsing. Alexa, on the other hand, was moving like a shadow. Her dual blades flashed in the air as she danced between monsters. She faced a snake-like creature with two heads, its fangs dripping with venom. "Venomous Strike!" she whispered, her blades glowing green as she slashed through the snake''s thick skin. The poison spread quickly, weakening the monster. Before it could attack again, she spun around and used "Wicked Taunt," her voice echoing through the battlefield. The other monsters turned their attention to her, giving Alex a chance to attack them from behind. As they fought, they suddenly heard a baby crying. Their hearts jumped. "A baby? Here?" Alex said, looking around. Alexa''s eyes widened. "We have to find it!" They ran toward the sound, slashing through monsters in their way. The cries were coming from a destroyed building, where a woman was desperately trying to protect her child. A monster with four arms and a skull-like face was approaching her, its claws ready to strike. Alex jumped in front of them, raising his spear. "Iron Wall Stance!" A glowing barrier formed around him as the monster''s claws came down. The attack was blocked, giving Alexa time to rush in. She spun her blades, slicing through the monster''s legs, making it fall. With a final blow, Alex stabbed his spear into its head, ending it instantly. The woman clutched her baby, tears in her eyes. "Thank you!" "Can you move?" Alexa asked, quickly looking around. The woman nodded. "We''ll get you to safety. Stay close!" As they continued to help others, they encountered another fighter¡ªan awakened, but not very strong. He was struggling to fight off a group of goblin-like creatures with sharp teeth and glowing green eyes. His sword was trembling in his hands. "back off now, we''ll handle this!" Alexa and Alex then next rushed to the other struggling awakener''s side after defeating the goblins. He was panting heavily, his baseball bat trembling in his hands as he barely managed to hold off a massive, reptilian beast covered in jagged obsidian-like scales. Its glowing red eyes locked onto him, saliva dripping from its serrated fangs. Alexa immediately jumped in, slashing at the creature with her dual blades. "Venomous Strike!" she muttered, her blades glowing with a sickly green light as she cut into its tough hide. The monster screeched as the poison seeped into its body, its movements becoming sluggish. Alex stomped his foot onto the ground. "Earthshatter!" The ground beneath the beast cracked and exploded upward, sending debris flying and throwing the monster off balance. He followed up immediately, lunging forward with his spear. "Blazing Thrust!" His spear ignited with fire, piercing deep into the creature''s chest, causing it to wail in agony. The struggling awakener gasped in shock, stumbling backward. "T-Thank you... I couldn''t handle that thing alone." Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire Alexa glanced at him, frowning. "These monsters are too strong for you. You should find shelter before you get yourself killed." Before the awakener could reply, a chilling sensation washed over them. Alex and Alexa both felt it¡ªa powerful presence above them. They snapped their heads up just in time to see a massive shadow descending from the swirling vortex in the sky. A monstrous behemoth plummeted down, shaking the ground upon impact. Dust and debris flew everywhere as the twins shielded their eyes. When the dust settled, the monster stood tall, towering over everything. It was an enormous, dragon-like beast covered in thick, lava-cracked armor. Molten energy pulsed beneath its rocky exterior, and its eyes burned like miniature suns. "No way..." Alex whispered, gripping his spear tighter. "That''s an S-rank monster!" The weaker awakeners they had saved collapsed to his knees in fear. "H-How are we supposed to fight that?!" Screams echoed through the building as others noticed the terrifying creature. Some awakeners hesitated, their bodies frozen in fear. But the twins refused to back down. Some awakeners stumbled back. One clenched his sword so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Another whispered in fear, "T-That''s¡­ That''s an S-rank monster! We don''t stand a chance!" "We¡­ we can''t win against that thing¡­!" Alex gritted his teeth. If they hesitated now, they were dead. He tightened his grip on his spear and took a deep breath before roaring, "ENOUGH! Stand your ground!" "We should run¡ª" "RUN WHERE?" Alex''s voice cut through their fear like a blade. His sharp gaze swept over them, unwavering. "You think running will save you? You think turning your back on that thing will make it disappear?" The awakeners flinched. Their grips on their weapons loosened slightly. Alex took a step forward, his spear digging into the ground as he pointed it at the massive beast. "If you run, you die. If you stand there frozen, you die. But if you fight¡ªif we fight together¡ªwe might just win!" Something shifted in the air. A strange warmth spread through the awakeners'' chests. Their shaky hands steadied. Their racing hearts slowed. It was as if Alex''s words had broken the invisible chains of fear holding them back. A sudden fire lit up in their eyes. Their grips on their weapons tightened¡ªnot out of desperation, but determination. Alexa blinked as she felt the change. She turned to Alex, a smirk creeping onto her lips. "What was that just now?" Alex exhaled, feeling the skill settle within him. "A new skill¡­ Warcry of the Brave. My words clear hesitation and strengthen fighting spirit." Alexa chuckled, rolling her shoulders. "Hah, so you''re just naturally bossy then?" One of the previously terrified awakeners clenched his fists. "No¡­ He''s right." His breathing steadied as he raised his sword. "We can fight! We just need to stand together!" A female archer beside him nodded, pulling back her bowstring. "They''re leading. We follow." Alexa took a deep breath, her eyes narrowing. "We''ll lead the attack! Everyone, focus on its legs! If we bring it down, we have a chance!" Alex shouted as well, taking command. "Form a formation! Tanks to the front, ranged attackers stay at a distance! We need to work together!" Slowly, the other awakeners snapped out of their fear, their confidence returning under the twins'' leadership. The monster let out a deafening roar, swiping its massive claw towards them. "Iron Wall Stance!" Alex planted his spear into the ground, his body glowing with a golden aura. A massive barrier formed, absorbing the impact of the claw and preventing the frontliners from being wiped out. Alexa dashed forward, using "Wicked Taunt!" Her voice rang out with a supernatural echo, forcing the beast''s attention onto her. "Come on, you oversized lizard! Try and catch me!" The monster snarled and lunged at her, but she was too fast, dancing around its attacks. Meanwhile, Alex struck again, his spear crackling with energy. "Lightning Pierce!" His weapon shot forward like a bolt of lightning, striking the monster''s exposed joints. It roared in pain as electricity surged through its body. "Now! Attack while it''s stunned!" Alexa ordered. Fireballs, arrows, and magical spells rained down on the monster, each strike chipping away at its rocky armor. The goddess''s blessing surged through the twins, their bodies glowing faintly. They felt lighter, stronger, their movements sharper. Alexa leaped onto the creature''s back, slicing through its molten veins with precision. "Venomous Strike!" The poison seeped deep into its bloodstream, weakening its strength. Alex took a deep breath, preparing his final blow. He dashed forward, his spear charged with both fire and lightning. "Blazing Thunder Spear!" He hurled his weapon forward, striking the beast straight through its skull. The explosion that followed shook the battlefield. The S-rank monster let out one last roar before collapsing to the ground, unmoving. Silence followed as the awakeners stood frozen, processing what had just happened. Then, cheers erupted. "We did it! The twins took it down!" Alexa wiped the sweat from her forehead and turned to Alex, smirking. "That was close." Alex exhaled, his grip on his spear loosening. "Yeah... but we handled it." The weaker awakener they had saved earlier looked at them in awe. "You two... are incredible." Alexa patted his shoulder. "Next time, train harder. You won''t always have us around to save you." "Don''t celebrate yet it''s far from over" Alex said making the awakeners and others gulped. The awakeners snapped back to reality, their happiness fading as they looked around. The city was still filled with chaos. Monsters roamed, falling every corner, and screams echoed in the distance. "We need to move! The shelter isn''t far, but we won''t make it if we stop now," Alex continued. "Stay in formation! Fighters at the front and sides! Healers and civilians in the middle! Those who can''t fight anymore, help carry the injured!" The awakeners quickly followed his instructions. Those who could still fight took position, while the wounded and non-combatants huddled in the center. Alexa stood beside Alex, gripping her dual blades. "This is gonna be rough," she muttered. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex nodded. "It always is. Let''s go!" They moved as one, advancing through the debris-filled streets. The path to the shelter was marked by the green guiding arrows projected by the system, but monsters still blocked their way. A sudden piercing screech came from above. "Incoming!" an awakener shouted, pointing at the sky. Sky Rippers - The massive winged beasts, their leathery wings spread wide, dived toward them. Their dagger-like beaks gleamed under the ruined city lights, and their blood-red eyes locked onto the moving group. "Archers! Mages! Take them down before they reach us!" Alex commanded. Spells and arrows shot into the sky, hitting some of the beasts mid-flight. However, a few dodged and continued their descent. "I''ll handle them!" Alexa leaped onto a fallen streetlamp, her blades glowing green. "Venomous Strike!" She slashed at a Sky Ripper as it passed, her blade cutting through its wing. The poison spread instantly, making the monster crash to the ground, screeching in agony. Chapter 246 - 245: The top rankers Meanwhile¡­ At the top of a crumbling skyscraper, a woman stood, her short red hair whipping in the strong winds. Her red eyes burned with excitement as she looked down at the battlefield below. Jang Seoha, one of the top rankers, grinned as she tightened her grip on her massive sword. The blade was nearly as tall as she was, glowing in deep red flames that flickered wildly. She watched as a Titan Maw, a hulking beast with dark gray stone-like skin, fell from the sky. Its mouth was enormous, lined with jagged teeth that could crush a car in a single bite. Its muscular arms ended in sharp claws, and its blood-red eyes gleamed with hunger. Seoha''s grin widened. "Perfect." She raised her burning sword high. The flames roared, growing even hotter. "Devour them¡­ Hellfang!" she roared, calling her weapon''s name. With a burst of strength, she leaped off the building, her fiery sword lighting up the dark battlefield like a falling meteor. The Titan Maw roared as it noticed her, swinging one massive claw at her midair. But Seoha twisted her body in the air, dodging with ease. Her heart pounded in excitement. "Let''s dance!" she laughed. With a mighty swing, she brought Hellfang down. "Inferno Slash!" A massive arc of fire erupted from her sword, slicing through the Titan Maw''s thick skin as if it were paper. The beast let out an earth-shaking roar as its shoulder exploded in flames, burning through its armor-like flesh. It crashed into the ground, writhing in pain. Seoha landed on its back, her boots crushing its rock-like scales. The heat from her blade melted the flesh beneath her feet. But she wasn''t done. The Titan Maw thrashed, trying to throw her off. It swung its tail, slamming into a nearby building, sending debris flying. Seoha barely flinched. Instead, she plunged Hellfang deep into its spine, twisting the blade. The flames surged, cooking the monster from the inside out. "You''re too slow Buddy." She smirked. The beast let out one final roar before its body collapsed into a pile of burning flesh and stone. She yanked her sword free, flicking off the molten blood with a single swing. But she didn''t even have time to breathe before more monsters appeared. A horde of Ash Hounds¡ªlarge, wolf-like beasts covered in black soot with glowing orange veins¡ªrushed toward her. Their jaws dripped with molten saliva, and the ground burned beneath their feet. Seoha''s bloodthirsty grin returned. "Oh? More fun?" The pack lunged at her all at once. She moved in a blur. "Blazing Rend!" Hellfang became a whirlwind of fire and steel, slicing through the first few hounds mid-air. Their bodies split apart, burning before they even hit the ground. One managed to get behind her and snapped its flaming jaws toward her neck. Seoha ducked low, barely avoiding its bite. She swung her sword in an upward flaming arc, cutting through the hound''s stomach. Its burning intestines spilled onto the ground as it howled in agony. The remaining Ash Hounds circled her cautiously now. Their glowing eyes studied her, hesitating for the first time. Seoha tilted her head, a dangerous glint in her eyes. "What''s wrong? Weren''t you eager to tear me apart?" The leader of the pack snarled and lunged forward, flames bursting from its mouth. Seoha didn''t move until the very last second. Then, with inhuman speed, she stepped to the side, dodging the attack easily. "Inferno Slash." Her blade cut through the Ash Hound''s body in a single, fluid motion. The beast didn''t even realize it was dead until its head slid off its burning neck. The rest of the pack panicked, whimpering. Seoha chuckled darkly. "You started this fight, and now you want to run? No you don''t. Intertain me more! HAHAA" She stomped her foot down, sending a fiery shockwave through the ground. The remaining hounds burst into flames, their bodies crumbling into black ash. She took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of burning monsters. "Disappointing." Flames burned wildly across the battlefield, scorching the ground and leaving trails of destruction in their wake. The once-standing buildings were reduced to crumbling ruins, their metal frames glowing red-hot from the heat. And in the center of the chaos stood Jang Seoha, her massive sword resting on her shoulder, still burning with wild flames. She licked her lips, satisfied as she watched the last Ash Hound disintegrate into blackened dust. Then, a voice rang out. "You nearly burned the entire block down." From the shadows of a collapsing building, a figure emerged, walking calmly through the wreckage. Oh Tae Hyun¡ªthe Top 1 Ranker. Tall and composed, his presence alone was enough to make the chaotic battlefield feel still for a moment. His golden armor, lined with streaks of crackling golden lightning, reflected the dim light of the burning streets. On his back was a long gold spear, faintly buzzing with stored electricity. Behind him, a group of survivors huddled close, some injured, some trembling from fear. He had saved them from being caught in Seoha''s fiery rampage. Seoha smirked and swung her sword over her shoulder lazily. "You''re fast as lightning, Tae Hyun. I knew I could count on you." Tae Hyun didn''t respond to her provocation. His calm, unreadable gaze remained on her, assessing the situation. Seoha huffed. "Tsk. Always so serious." She suddenly leaped onto a half-destroyed car, balancing on the edge with ease. Her eyes scanned the battlefield. "Well, I''ll leave the clean-up to you, Mr. Number One." She grinned. "I gotta find the twins." With that, she turned, ready to leave. Before she vanished into the burning city, some of the rescued civilians called out to her: "Thank you!""Be careful, Mad Queen!""She really lives up to her title..." "Yeah, Scary but amazing" Seoha only waved a hand lazily before disappearing into the distance. Tae Hyun sighed quietly. He turned his focus to the people he had saved. "Follow me. I''ll lead you to the shelter." The civilians hesitated, looking at the battlefield filled with monsters. Some were terrified, unable to move. Tae Hyun calmly walked ahead and said in a firm yet reassuring voice, "Stay close. I won''t let anything harm you." Just as he spoke, a deafening roar shook the air. A Dreadscale Lizard emerged from the smoke, its black, rock-like scales pulsing with dark energy. The beast was massive, at least five meters tall, with glowing purple eyes and jagged teeth dripping with venom. Its long tail whipped through the air, crushing a car into scrap metal. The civilians froze in fear. The monster charged at them, its claws digging into the concrete as it moved with terrifying speed. But Tae Hyun didn''t even flinch. He stepped forward and gripped his spear. Lightning crackled around him. "Divine Bolt." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A thin arc of golden lightning flashed from the tip of his spear. CRACK! The bolt pierced through the monster''s skull in an instant. Its body stiffened, convulsing violently as electricity surged through it. Its mouth opened in a silent scream before it collapsed to the ground, smoking from the inside out. Tae Hyun didn''t even spare it a glance. "Move forward. The shelter isn''t far." The survivors hesitated for only a second before following him closely, their faith in him absolute. But the monsters weren''t done yet. More creatures began emerging¡ªAbyssal Stalkers, twisted humanoid monsters with elongated limbs and eyeless faces, their mouths stretching unnaturally wide. They moved like shadows, creeping along the walls and waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Tae Hyun stopped walking and raised his spear. "Iron Judgment." With a single motion, he stabbed the spear into the ground. The entire street lit up with gold light. In a flash, spears of lightning erupted from the ground, impaling every Abyssal Stalker in sight. The creatures shrieked, their bodies twitching violently before turning to ash, the divine lightning erasing their existence completely. The civilians gasped in awe. One of them muttered, "He barely even moved¡­" Tae Hyun pulled his spear from the ground and continued walking as if nothing had happened. But just as the survivors thought they were safe, the sky darkened. A massive shadow loomed over them. Tae Hyun looked up, and his sharp gaze locked onto a descending nightmare. A Storm Drake. The beast was easily fifteen meters long, with black scales streaked with violet lightning. Its four wings flapped powerfully, generating fierce winds. Golden eyes crackled with raw power, and its long tail, covered in jagged spikes, swayed like a deadly whip. The civilians froze in terror. "An S-rank monster¡­" someone whispered. "We''re going to die." The monster opened its jaws, preparing to unleash a devastating bolt of storm energy. The civilians screamed. Tae Hyun exhaled slowly. Then, he stepped forward. His entire body crackled with divine lightning, golden and blue sparks dancing around his armor. His silver spear hummed with raw power. He raised his weapon, aiming straight at the sky. "Divine Lance of Judgment." A single bolt of golden lightning erupted from his spear, shooting toward the heavens. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire For a brief moment, the entire battlefield was blinded by light. Then¡ª BOOOOOOOM! A colossal lightning strike crashed down from the sky, hitting the Storm Drake directly on its head. The beast let out a piercing roar, its entire body convulsing violently as golden energy coursed through its veins. Tae Hyun didn''t stop. He leaped into the air, his movements like a streak of light, and in one swift motion¡ª "Heaven''s Spear." ¡ªhe pierced the Storm Drake''s skull. For a moment, time stood still. Then¡ª The S-rank beast crashed into the ground, lifeless. The battlefield was silent. The civilians could only stare, their breath stolen by what they had just witnessed. Tae Hyun landed gracefully, his spear crackling as the lightning slowly faded. Without looking back, he spoke. "Let''s keep moving." The survivors snapped out of their daze and hurried after him. "S-rankers are really on another level." "Why are we getting scared? It''s the Top 1 Ranker guiding us!" "With Mr. Tae hyun leading, we can survive this!" Chapter 247 - 246: Top rankers (2) Near the Grand Church, a massive structure with towering white spires and golden windows, a fierce battle was taking place. Monsters swarmed toward the holy building. The church itself, glowing faintly with divine energy, acted as a beacon, drawing in beasts that had fallen from the sky and emerged from the nearby dungeon. The air was thick with growls, screeches, and roars. A sharp cry tore through the air as a Fallen Reaper swooped down from above, its black, tattered wings beating furiously. Its skin was pale and stretched thin over its bones, and its hollow eye sockets glowed with eerie green fire. Instead of hands, it had curved scythe-like blades fused into its arms, gleaming under the moonlight as it dived toward its prey. Just as it was about to slash down, a figure leaped onto the battlefield. Kang Dae Won, Rank 2¡ªthe Berserker with Double Hammers. His massive frame was impossible to miss, his bare arms covered in battle scars. His wild black hair flew freely, and his red armor was already stained with blood. In each hand, he wielded a giant war hammer, the spiked metal heads reflecting the fire around him. Dae Won grinned, his eyes burning with excitement. "Hah! A real fight!" As the Fallen Reaper brought its blades down, Dae Won raised both hammers and swung. "EARTHQUAKE STRIKE!" BOOM! The moment the hammer connected, the ground trembled violently. The Fallen Reaper''s entire body twisted from the force, and with a sickening crack, its ribcage collapsed inward. It screeched in agony before its lifeless body slammed into the ground. But before Dae Won could celebrate, a low growl echoed from the side. He turned to see an Abyss Hound creeping toward him. Its fur was not fur¡ªbut writhing shadows, shifting unnaturally as it moved. Its long, skeletal limbs twitched with each step, and its blood-red eyes gleamed hungrily. Its mouth, filled with razor-sharp teeth, dripped with corrosive black saliva that hissed the moment it touched the ground. The Abyss Hound lunged, jaws wide open. Dae Won''s grin widened. "MOUNTAIN CRUSHER!" He swung his hammer in a brutal downward arc¡ª CRACK! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hound''s skull exploded like glass, its body collapsing into a pool of shifting black mist. From behind him, a calm voice spoke. "As reckless as ever." A tall man in a long black coat stepped forward, his presence cold and unreadable. His eyes were covered by a black silk blindfold, yet he moved with complete awareness. In his right hand, he held a scyte, its blade pulsing with eerie purple light. Lee Min Joon, Rank 6¡ª A Nercromancer. He raised his hand, and suddenly¡ª The Fallen Reaper and Abyss Hound that Dae Won just killed twitched. Their bodies jerked unnaturally, their limbs cracking as they rose again. But this time¡ª Their eyes burned with ghostly blue fire. Min Joon whispered. "Rise, my soldiers." The undead creatures turned and lunged at the still-living monsters. Dae Won barked out a laugh. "Stealing my kills again?" Min Joon tilted his head slightly. "They are more useful this way." From the church entrance, a soft golden glow radiated outward. A woman stood in front of the civilians, her white robes fluttering in the wind. Her silver hair shimmered under the light of the church, and she held a long staff glowing with divine energy. Sani Callista, Rank 8¡ªthe elf Saint. Her gaze was sharp as she pointed her staff forward. "Sanctuary Blessing." A golden barrier exploded outward, forming a protective dome around the church entrance. The moment a nearby Abyss Hound touched the light, its body burst into golden flames, its screech of agony echoing into the night. Sani sighed. "So many monsters... If we let even one of them inside, these people will die." Dae Won cracked his neck, lifting his hammers. "Then we won''t let them." Suddenly, the ground trembled. A massive shadow loomed over them. From a dungeon crack nearby, a Crimson Devourer was slowly rising. It was a monstrous centipede-like beast, its body covered in crimson armor plating that reflected the firelight. Dozens of sharp, spear-like legs dug into the ground as it moved, its serpentine form stretching nearly thirty meters long. Its massive mandibles clicked together, and a thick, acidic saliva dripped from its mouth, sizzling as it hit the ground. Dae Won''s grin widened. He crouched, muscles tightening¡ª Then he leaped. Like a meteor, he slammed onto the Crimson Devourer''s armored back. "SKY BREAKER!" He swung both hammers down¡ª The monster''s entire body convulsed, and several of its legs snapped under the force. But instead of retreating¡ª It twisted violently, throwing Dae Won off. He slammed into a building but just stood up, spitting out dust. "That''s more like it!" Min Joon sighed. "Reckless idiot." He raised his hand again¡ª And the monsters that had just died twitched. The undead Abyss Hounds and Fallen Reapers turned, their soulless eyes locking onto their former allies. Min Joon''s voice was quiet but absolute. "Devour your own kind." The undead monsters rushed forward, tearing into the living ones without hesitation. Sani focused on the Crimson Devourer, gripping her staff. "Divine Lance!" A golden spear of pure light formed above her, then shot down like a comet. BOOM! It pierced through the monster''s carapace, making it screech in pain. Inside the church, civilians clutched each other, watching in shock. One whispered, "I can''t believe it¡­ they''re actually pushing them back." Another muttered, "Even against this many monsters¡­" A young man trembled but then clenched his fists. "We shouldn''t be scared! We have the Top 2, Top 6, and Top 8 Rankers protecting us!" Someone else murmured, "Their power is unbelievable¡­" Outside, Dae Won laughed like a madman, Min Joon stood with eerie calm, and Sani radiated unwavering light. Sani Callista stood a few steps behind, gripping her golden staff tightly. Her breath was steady, but her face was serious. The battle had been going on for two hours straight, and still, the monsters came in waves. Kang Dae Won, however, was grinning. His massive double hammers dripped with monster blood, his red armor dented and stained, but he stood tall, full of energy. His eyes burned with excitement. Sani exhaled and muttered, "They keep coming¡­ We need more people to help." Dae Won let out a loud laugh, slamming one hammer into the ground. "No way! I can handle all these guys!" He grinned, his teeth showing like a beast ready to hunt. "Call for help? Where''s the fun in that?" Sani frowned, staring at him. She knew how strong Dae Won was. He was one of the few people who could fight without holding back, but¡­ She looked around. Monsters were still swarming in from every direction. Some crawled out of dungeon cracks, their bodies warped and twisted from the Abyss. Others fell from the sky, their wings torn and broken, yet still alive, still fighting. The battle was far from over. A Crimson Ravager rushed forward¡ªa four-legged beast with dark red fur and bone spikes protruding from its back. Its skull-like face had no eyes, only a wide mouth filled with jagged teeth. It leaped, claws extending¡ª Min Joon twirled his scythe, the curved black blade slicing cleanly through the beast''s body before it even landed. The Ravager''s head rolled to the side, and its body collapsed, blood spraying like a fountain. Behind it, more monsters charged. A Steelback Gorger, a hulking ape-like creature with metal-plated arms, roared and slammed its fists into the ground, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. Dae Won grinned. "Now that''s more like it!" He rushed forward, gripping his hammers tight. "TITAN''S CRUSH!" He leaped high, his hammers glowing red-hot, and¡ª BOOM! His attack smashed into the Gorger''s head, splitting its skull apart, sending chunks of metal and flesh flying. But there was no time to celebrate. A Serpent Wraith slithered behind him. Its body was long and covered in black scales, its yellow eyes glowing with poison. It opened its mouth, revealing two long fangs dripping with venom. Sani raised her staff, her voice calm but firm. "HOLY LIGHT!" A beam of golden light shot down, burning the serpent''s head clean off. Its body twitched, then went still. Sani looked around. There was no end to the monsters. She gritted her teeth. "Dae Won, Min Joon, We need more people! we don''t know yet when this wave will stop." Min Joon said nothing, simply spinning his scythe, cutting through another Ravager in one smooth motion. Dae Won laughed again, slamming his hammers together. "Hah! As if I''d let someone steal my fun! These bastards are nothing!" Sani sighed, then closed her eyes. If they wouldn''t call for help, then she would do her part. She started chanting. A soft golden glow surrounded Min Joon and Dae Won. Dae Won''s movements became sharper, faster¡ªhis hammers felt lighter, his stamina restored. Min Joon''s aura darkened further, his undead warriors moving faster, stronger. Dae Won raised a brow. "Oh? You''re buffing us now?" Sani glared. "I don''t care if you enjoy this fight or not. I won''t let you collapse from exhaustion!" Dae Won just smirked. "Hah! You''re a scary one, Callista." A new threat appeared¡ªa Nightmare Devourer. It had eight long legs, a skeletal frame, and a mouth that opened unnaturally wide, rows of needle-like teeth inside. Its entire body was covered in shifting black mist, making it difficult to see clearly. It let out a piercing screech, and suddenly¡ª The shadows moved. The Devourer''s mist spread, corrupting the air. The street darkened, and for a moment, it felt like the world was being swallowed by the abyss. Dae Won gritted his teeth. "Tch! Annoying bastard!" Min Joon tilted his head slightly, then muttered, "No light¡­ No problem." He raised his scythe, and his shadow expanded, swallowing the mist. "DARK DOMAIN." The Devourer twitched, as if confused¡ªit had tried to spread darkness, but Min Joon''s power was darker. Dae Won charged forward, his hammers glowing red. "This one''s mine!" He swung with full force¡ª BOOM! The Devourer''s skull shattered, and the mist instantly faded. Sani exhaled. "That was too close." Min Joon nodded. "More are coming." Sani tightened her grip on her staff, her gaze sharp. "We can''t keep this up forever." Dae Won grinned, wiping sweat from his brow. "Then let''s kill them faster!" Chapter 248 - 247: Top rankers (3) Sani panted heavily, gripping her staff as the battlefield around the church turned into chaos. The holy energy shining from the church''s walls was like a beacon, pulling monsters from all directions. They came crawling from the ruins, falling from the sky, or worse¡ªemerging from beneath the earth. The ground rumbled beneath Sani''s feet. A sharp clicking noise echoed from below. She froze. Then¡ª CRACK! The stone floor beneath her split open, and a massive, centipede-like creature burst out from the underground. It was twice the size of a war horse, with a thick, armored shell covered in jagged spikes. Its many legs moved unnaturally fast, its mandibles dripping with green venom that sizzled the moment it touched the air. The people inside the church, watching through the stained-glass windows, screamed in fear. "Ms. Sani!" Dae Won and Min Joon, both fighting near the entrance, turned at the sudden noise. Their eyes widened. "Beneath you, Sani!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before she could move¡ª The centipede monster lunged, its venom-covered mandibles snapping shut toward her. Sani reacted instantly. "DIVINE BARRIER!" A golden shield of light erupted around her just in time. The monster''s attack slammed into the barrier, sending a shockwave of force outward. The barrier held¡ª but only for a moment. CRACK! The creature''s raw strength shattered the shield, and its mandibles scraped against Sani''s arm, leaving a deep gash. Sani gritted her teeth, staggering back. Min Joon let out a relieved breath when he saw she was still standing. Dae Won gripped his hammers tightly, but before he could charge¡ª More monsters jumped at them, A two-headed panther-like beast with black fur and glowing red veins lunged at Min Joon. A winged serpent with acidic spit swooped toward Dae Won. Sani stood up, breathing heavily. "I can handle myself! Don''t worry about me!" she shouted. "Focus on the fight! Don''t lose sight of the enemies!" She tightened her grip on her staff, ignoring the pain in her arm. Just as she was about to attack¡ª The ground beneath her shook again. Another monster was coming. But this time¡ª A storm of violet petals swept through the air. Sani felt herself being lifted, a gentle force carrying her just in time as a second centipede monster burst from the ground. She looked up¡ª And smiled. "Ji-Eun!" Choi Ji-Eun, Top 3 the Lotus Queen and her long purple robes flowing as thousands of violet petals danced around her. Beside her, a tall woman in dark sorceress robes stepped forward¡ªYoon-Ji, the Twilight Sorceress, and Rank 4. Ji-Eun nodded toward Sani, her voice calm but sharp. "We got your signal. Why are so many monsters swarming here?" Sani landed gently on the ground, catching her breath. "They''re attracted to the church''s holy power. This wave is lasting longer than before, What''s going on? When will this stop?" Ji-Eun''s expression darkened. "The chairman just sent a notice. The boss is coming soon, and we need there." Dae Won, who had just smashed a lizard monster into the ground, suddenly grinned. "Oh? Finally! It''s coming out" Yoon-Ji sighed, glancing at him coldly. "Don''t be selfish, Dae Won." Ji-Eun didn''t waste any more time. She raised her hand. "LOTUS GUARDIAN." A massive violet lotus bloomed in the air, and from its petals, a shining guardian knight made of glowing petals appeared, holding a translucent sword. It charged toward the centipede monster, slicing through its armored shell in a single move. The beast let out a screech, its body collapsing into two pieces. At the same time¡ª "LOTUS STORM!" Ji-Eun swung her hand, and hundreds of sharp petals shot forward, slicing through multiple monsters in an instant. Dae Won let out a loud laugh. "Damn! That''s flashy!" Sani, meanwhile, ran toward the church doors. "I''ll find a way to stop the holy energy from attracting monsters!" Yoon-Ji nodded, stepping forward as dark energy gathered around her. Since her scythe was still under repair, she raised her hand instead¡ª The shadows around her shifted, forming a circle of glowing dark-blue runes. She whispered a spell. "Twilight bind." A wave of darkness erupted from her hands, and the nearby monsters froze in place, their shadows suddenly locking them to the ground. Dae Won smashed through them without mercy, his hammers glowing with fiery energy. Ji-Eun turned back to Yoon-Ji. "We need to hurry." Yoon-Ji exhaled. "Yeah. Sani, be quick. The boss will be here anytime." Dae Won''s grin widened at that news. "Now things are getting fun!" Ji-Eun ignored him, her violet petals swirling around her again. "Let''s clean up here fast. We''re needed at the boss battle." As Sani disappeared inside the church, the battle outside continued¡ª And the monsters kept coming. Their attacks created a storm of petals, shadows, and hammered that clashed against the waves of creatures surrounding the church. Ji-Eun gracefully swung her hand forward, and violet petals danced through the air. "Lotus Fang" she called out, sending razor-sharp petals slicing through a group of monstrous creatures with twisted limbs and elongated fangs. They howled in pain before collapsing into nothingness. Yoon-Ji, her hands glowing with dark twilight energy, chanted quickly. "Shadow Chains!" Black tendrils rose from the ground, ensnaring several of the beasts, holding them in place. "Min Joon, your turn!" Min Joon, who had been silently moving in the background, raised his scythe. "Rise." Dark energy spread across the battlefield as fallen monsters twisted unnaturally, standing up again¡ªbut now as his undead soldiers. They lunged at their former kin, causing chaos in the enemy ranks. Ji-Eun, mid-fight, suddenly blinked and turned to him. "Oh wow, Min Joon. Since when were you here?" Min Joon sighed, dodging a monster''s claw without effort. "Since the beginning." Yoon-ji snorted. "He''s here this whole time. He just doesn''t talk much." Ji-Eun tsk while summoning her Lotus Guardian, a massive spectral lotus that floated behind her, launching petals like blades. "Seriously though, Min Joon, I keep forgetting you exist. It''s like you''re a shadow." Min Joon remained expressionless, slicing a monster in half with his scythe. "That''s the point." Dae-Won, slamming his hammer into the ground and causing a shockwave that sent monsters flying, laughed loudly. "HA! Even I forget about him sometimes! He''s just standing there all quiet, controlling his little zombies." Min Joon narrowed his eyes slightly. "They''re not zombies." Before Dae-Won could tease him more, another large creature emerged from the ruins¡ªa towering centipede-like beast with obsidian armor and multiple glowing red eyes. Its massive pincers snapped, crushing debris as it screeched, making the ground tremble. Sani, still inside the church looking for a way to stop the holy energy from attracting monsters, heard the noise and gasped. "What now?!" Ji-Eun''s eyes narrowed. "That thing is an S-rank. We need to finish this quickly." Min Joon extended his scythe, pointing at the beast. "I''ll weaken it." His undead monsters swarmed forward, climbing onto the centipede''s body, biting and clawing. The creature screeched in rage, shaking them off. Yoon-Ji lifted her hands, gathering twilight energy. "Darkfall!" A dome of eerie twilight covered the monster, making it sluggish. Ji-Eun took a deep breath and twirled her fingers. "Lotus Storm!" A violent whirlwind of violet petals engulfed the centipede, cutting deep into its armor. Dae-Won, seeing the opportunity, grinned. "Alright, time to smash!" He jumped high into the air, both hammers raised above his head. "Earthquake Strike!" The impact of his hammer shook the ground, causing the centipede to crash onto its side. It writhed, its many legs twitching in pain. Sani finally ran out of the church, breathing heavily. "I did it! I shut down the holy energy. The monsters should stop swarming here soon!" Ji-Eun smirked. "Good timing." ***** Near the Boss dungeon gate The chairman''s expression darkened as he observed the state of the battlefield through the system''s function. Across multiple locations, awakeners struggled against the A-rank monsters. Many of them were overwhelmed, but thanks to the top rankers and their guild members, the battle hadn''t turned into complete disaster. Even so, it was clear that this wave was unlike any before. His communication channel with the global system opened, connecting him with other Awakener Associations chairman across the world. Reports flooded in¡ªcountries everywhere faced the same crisis. The number of S-rank monsters appearing was far greater than in previous waves. "This isn''t normal," he muttered. His gaze shifted back to the dungeon where the boss monster would soon emerge. The swirling black and red energy at its entrance pulsated violently, making even the air tremble. A chilling thought passed through his mind. "Is there a rank above S?" If this monster was on a level beyond known S-ranks, then the world itself was in grave danger. Meanwhile, back at Seoyang''s location, the battle continued. Huno spoke through telepathy, his tone firm. "Nymira, go to the twins. We''ll handle this." "I can''t leave Master''s mother," Nymira protested. Her silver eyes flashed with concern as she stood her ground. Huno''s deep growl rumbled through their connection. "If something happens to the twins, it also means we failed Master. Silla and I can protect Ms. Seoyang. Besides, Silla can reveal himself without drawing as much attention if we''re not all together." Nymira hesitated but then sighed. "I''m counting on both of you." "We''re stronger than these monsters, Nymira. Don''t underestimate us," Silla scoffed. His tiny body crawled out from Seoyang''s pocket, his green scales shimmering. "Tsk, besides, Ms. Seoyang is an S-ranker. She''s not a weakling." Nymira rolled her eyes, but she obeyed, lowering her nose to the ground and sniffing the air. The twins'' scent was faint but clear¡ªshe turned and dashed off in their direction. "Nymira!" Seoyang shouted, about to chase after her. Huno swiftly blocked her path, shaking his head. "It''s okay, Seoyang. They seem to know what they''re doing," John said, stepping up beside her. His once dark hair was now completely white, a side effect of the sheer energy he had been using. Seoyang exhaled and refocused. They had no time to argue. The battle erupted again, the monsters pushing forward. The creatures were grotesque¡ªhulking black-furred hounds with glowing red eyes, their jaws dripping with acidic saliva that melted the pavement beneath them. Shadowy winged creatures swooped from above, their piercing shrieks disorienting the awakeners fighting below. Towering ogres with spiked clubs swung their weapons wildly, smashing cars and sending debris flying. Seoyang raised her hand, her eyes glowing with emerald light. As a Wind Sage, she had full command over the air itself. She thrust her hand forward. "Storm Blades!" Countless blades of compressed wind shot out, slicing through the flying creatures above, their bodies falling like shredded paper. The air around her whirled violently, forming a protective barrier against the enemies attempting to get close. John, despite being an Artisan¡ªa crafter by class¡ªwasn''t one to be underestimated in combat. His fists, wrapped in gauntlets forged with reinforced mana, crackled with energy as he dashed forward. He struck an ogre''s leg with a powerful spin kick, making the beast stagger. Then, with precise movement, he pressed his palm against the monster''s body. "Reinforced Explosion." A loud blast erupted from his palm, sending the ogre flying backward into a burning building. Flames consumed its body as it let out a final roar before going silent. More monsters charged forward. Seoyang leaped high into the air, the wind carrying her effortlessly. Twisting her body mid-air, she pointed her hand downward. "Gale!" A massive spiral of wind shot downward like a drill, piercing through several of the black-furred hounds at once, pinning them to the ground. John, now surrounded by multiple monsters, smirked and slammed his fists together. "Titan''s Grip." His gauntlets glowed brightly, and with newfound strength, he grabbed an incoming monster by its throat and swung it like a weapon, knocking several others away. Silla moved like a shadow, his small body barely visible as he slipped between the monsters, striking at their weak points with deadly precision. His venom-coated fangs sunk into the joints of a large beast, paralyzing it instantly. The fight was intense, but they were holding their ground. However, Seoyang couldn''t shake off the feeling that something even worse was coming. Chapter 249 - 248: Its coming John quickly grabbed Seoyang''s waist, pulling her back just in time to dodge a monster that shot out from underground. The creature, a black-scaled worm with razor-sharp teeth and glowing red eyes, screeched as it missed its target. Before it could attack again, Huno dashed forward, his claws glowing with mana as he tore through the monster''s tough skin. "Tsk, these things keep coming," John muttered, adjusting his stance. Seoyang took a deep breath, her expression tense. John noticed and turned to her. "What''s wrong? You''re losing focus." Seoyang smiled faintly but then raised her hand, the wind gathering around her. With a deep breath, she activated her ultimate skill¡ªHurricane Ascendant. The air exploded around her, forming sharp, slicing winds that tore through the approaching monsters like a storm of invisible blades. "I''m worried about Seojun," she admitted, watching as the wind cut down more enemies. "I know he''s safe in the academy since it''s also a shelter, but I don''t know... I want to see him safe with my own eyes." John grabbed her hand, his grip warm and firm. "How are you gonna see him if you''re losing focus now? Seojun won''t like it if you show up injured." Seoyang looked at him, then let out a small laugh. "Right, I don''t want to worry him. Besides, we have more to talk about later." She turned her gaze toward Huno, who was tearing through a group of monsters with his powerful jaws. His movements were swift and precise, leaving no room for his enemies to counterattack. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. John whistled. "Yeah, also that snake monster that keeps stopping the sneak attacks." "You see it too?" Seoyang asked. "It moves so fast. It''s small but many around eight.." John nodded, his eyes scanning the battlefield. "I hope this wave will be over soon. Now that we cleared this area, with Huno''s nose, we can track the people hiding and rescue them. Let''s go to the boss dungeon to finish this up." Seoyang nodded, and Huno let out a bark, lowering his body. John and Seoyang climbed onto his back, ready to move toward the dungeon where the real battle awaited. Just as they were about to take off, a loud voice called out from behind them. "Whoa! Is that your familiar, Mrs. Lauren?!" eoyang turned her head when she heard the voice. "Seoha, it''s you." Seoha, with her large sword still burning in flames, walked toward them, eyes fixed on Huno. "Who is this guy?" she asked, amazed. Seoyang didn''t answer the question directly. "Other than that, we need to go to the boss dungeon. It''s coming out soon." Seoha''s face lit up with excitement. "Yup! I''m already on my way! But where are the twins? The monsters falling from the sky are getting fewer, so that means it''s almost here. I''m so excited! I wonder what kind of boss monster we''ll face, hehehe." Seoyang and John exchanged glances, both sensing the same uneasiness. "This isn''t good, Seoha," Seoyang said seriously. "I have a bad feeling. This boss is different from the dragon bosses we fought a year ago." Seoha placed a hand on her chin, thinking. "The twins are probably on the way too. Come on, ride here," Seoyang offered. But Seoha waved her hand and grinned. "Nah, I''m fine! I''ll go ahead! Hehehe!" Before they could say anything else, Seoha dashed forward, running straight toward the dungeon entrance. John sighed and shook his head. "She never changes, does she?" Seoyang chuckled. "Not at all. Let''s hurry and follow her." With that, they rode on Huno''s back, quickly catching up to Seoha as they all made their way toward the boss dungeon, where an unknown and dangerous enemy awaited them. Later on, Seoyang arrived in the area, and Huno crouched down, letting John and her get off. John got down first and helped Seoyang carefully. The area was quiet for a moment, only the sounds of breathing and the distant roars of monsters filling the air. The twins, Alex and Alexa, were already there with Seoha and the other top rankers. Some of them were sitting on broken pieces of buildings, trying to catch their breath, while others checked their weapons or adjusted their armor. "Good, everyone is here," the chairman spoke in a steady voice, his presence bringing some relief to the group. "Sani." Sani nodded and raised her hands. A soft, golden glow surrounded them, filling them with warmth. Their tired bodies felt lighter, and their lost mana slowly returned. The heavy exhaustion lifted from their shoulders, and deep wounds started to close. It wasn''t a full recovery, but it was enough for them to continue fighting when needed. Seoha stretched her arms and let out a satisfied sigh. "Ahhh, that''s the stuff! I was feeling a bit sluggish after swinging my sword so much. Thanks, Sani!" Sani gave a small smile. "Don''t push yourself too much, Seoha." "Hah! You know that''s impossible for me!" Seoha grinned. The chairman crossed his arms and spoke in a serious tone. "Before we move forward, there''s something you all need to know. The Final boss monsters in other countries have already appeared." A heavy silence fell over the group as they turned their attention to the chairman. "They appeared? Already?" John asked, furrowing his brows. The chairman nodded. "Yes, and the other top rankers have started their battles." With a motion of his hand, he opened the global system. A large screen made of blue light appeared before them, showing live footage from different locations across the world. They watched as the top rankers fought against massive creatures¡ªdragons, giant golems, and monstrous beasts of all shapes. Explosions of magic and weapons clashing filled the screen, showing intense battles everywhere. "The bosses look... normal," Alexa muttered, narrowing her eyes at the images. Alex crossed his arms. "Yeah, they seem strong, but nothing too unusual. They can handle it." "But ours feels different," Alexa added, her voice laced with uncertainty. Seoyang frowned. "I''ve been feeling it too. Something is off. The monsters we fought before this were too strong, even for a normal S-rank wave. And now... the air feels heavier." Seoha grinned, punching her fist into her palm. "Well, whatever it is, we''ll just smash it like always!" "Be serious for once, Seoha," Yoon-ji said with a sigh. The chairman turned off the global screen and looked at them. "Whatever comes out of that dungeon¡­ we must be ready. If it''s more powerful than we expect, we may not have the luxury of fighting one at a time." "So we need to hit it hard and fast," Ji-eun stated, her expression serious. "Exactly," the chairman confirmed. "Rest while you can. We don''t know how much time we have left." As they rested and waited, Alexa glanced around the area with a bored expression. Lilith sat quietly, her eyes closed as if meditating. Min Joon leaned against a destroyed car, arms crossed, seemingly lost in thought. Seoha, on the other hand, was sprawled out lazily on top of the same car, tapping her fingers against her large sword as if waiting for something exciting to happen. Meanwhile, Dae Won had already wandered off, smashing through smaller monsters to pass the time. Alexa let out a deep sigh, rubbing her temples. A strange feeling crept into her chest, something she hadn''t felt in a long time. This feeling... I-I''m scared. The boss this time... can we handle it? Sensing her distress, Alex stepped closer and placed a firm hand on her shoulder. "Relax," he said in a steady voice. "Whatever happens, we can do this. We have four S-rankers here: Mrs. Seoyang, Dae Won, Tae Hyun, and Sani." Alexa exhaled heavily. "I can''t help it, Alex. This feeling is so different from the other boss monsters we''ve faced in previous waves. It reminds me of when everything first started... five years ago." Huno, sensing her unease, padded over and nudged her arm gently. Alexa looked down at the large beast, her tense shoulders relaxing as she wrapped her arms around Huno''s thick fur. A warmth spread through her, calming the anxious storm in her mind. Tae Hyun, who had been standing nearby, walked toward them with a curious look. "Anyway, who are these two?" he asked, his sharp gaze shifting between Nymira and Huno. Alex, keeping his expression neutral, answered smoothly, "They are the Hamilton familiars." Tae Hyun hummed, observing them. "Hmm, a fox and a dog monster. I should consider taking a familiar myself. They''re becoming quite popular lately." Before the conversation could continue, the ground suddenly trembled beneath their feet. It wasn''t a violent earthquake, but a deep, unsettling rumble. Everyone braced themselves, gripping their weapons as they steadied their footing. Then, all at once, the red gate of the dungeon in front of them began to shift. The swirling crimson color drained away, darkening into an eerie black. A suffocating aura seeped out from its depths, pressing down on them like an invisible force. Their eyes widened in shock. The pressure was overwhelming. If not for Sani''s quick thinking continuous blessings reinforcing their bodies, many of them would have fallen to their knees from the sheer weight of the energy pouring out of the gate. The atmosphere turned heavy, thick with tension. Any remnants of boredom or casual conversation vanished. Everyone''s expression hardened as they gripped their weapons, muscles tensing in anticipation. Lilith''s voice was barely above a whisper, but in the silence, her words echoed loud and clear. "It''s coming." Chapter 250 - 249: Boss Rank Error A deep silence filled the area. The air grew heavy, making it hard to breathe. Everyone stepped back, their instincts screaming danger. The dungeon gate twisted and turned, turning into a deep black void. A suffocating aura spread across the area, pressing down on them like a giant hand. The ground trembled, a mild earthquake shaking the ground. Then, a shadow stepped out. The creature walked on two feet, its body shifting like smoke yet solid like armor. Six glowing eyes scanned the battlefield, cold and unreadable. A mirror-like core shined from its chest, reflecting distorted images of the world around it. Its wings flickered between reality and illusion, sometimes appearing solid, other times fading into mist. Black chitinous armor covered its body, strange runes glowing and changing as if rewriting its power in real time. It was tall. The top rankers, the strongest awakeners in the country, barely reached its waist. A loud warning blared in the global system. The sound repeated again and again, ringing in the ears of every awakener in the country. Inside the shelters, awakeners gasped as red emergency messages filled their screens. Fear spread like wildfire. "What is this¡­?" Alexa''s voice trembled. "The global system can''t appraise it." Her hands shook. A deep, cold fear crawled up her spine. She looked at the others. They stood firm, but she could see it in their eyes. Even the strongest among them were uneasy. "It''s not as big as the past bosses," Ji-eun muttered, eyes locked on the monster. "But this one¡­ feels much more dangerous." Then, another loud warning. This time, the system managed to appraise it. [Appraisal activated] Name: ABYSSAL EIDOLON Rank: ERROR That was it. Nothing else. No weakness. No information. Just an error. No one spoke. No one moved. The rankers stared at the monster, and the monster stared back. This thing was beyond S-rank. Beyond any category the Global System had ever recognized. It was something else entirely. The creature''s gaze flickered over them, an unnatural intelligence behind those shifting eyes. Then, without warning¡ª It moved. A blur of black and violet surged forward, a massive claw morphing into a jagged blade as it slashed down toward them. The sheer force behind the strike split the ground apart, sending a shockwave that hurled debris into the air. "Scatter!" Tae Hyun roared, lightning crackling around him as he leaped back. Seoha swung her burning sword, unleashing a wave of fire to intercept the attack. The flames met the black blade¡ªand fizzled out, swallowed whole by the abyssal energy coiling around the monster''s form. "What the hell¡ª?!" Seoha barely had time to react before the monster retaliated, its claws shifting into a spear, thrusting straight for her chest. A burst of violet petals intercepted the strike, forcing the weapon away. "Focus, Seoha!" Ji-eun called, her Lotus Guardian forming a shimmering shield in front of them. Dae Won grinned, excitement glinting in his eyes. "Now this is what I''ve been waiting for!" With a wild laugh, he charged in, both hammers swinging. "Let''s see if you can handle this, you freak!" He brought his weapons down, a devastating force crashing against the monster''s chitinous armor. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. For a second, nothing happened. Then, the armor shifted. The runes glowed a deep violet, rewriting themselves¡ªadapting. Dae Won''s hammers, unbreakable against any normal foe, groaned under the resistance, cracks forming along their enchanted surface. "What¡ª?" Dae Won barely had time to react before the Abyssal Eidolon retaliated, its arm shifting into a whip-like appendage, slamming into his side and sending him skidding across the ground. "Tch." Min Joon, who had been watching silently, finally moved. His scythe twirled in his hands as he muttered an incantation. Dark mist seeped from the ground, and skeletal warriors clawed their way up, their empty eyes locking onto the creature. "Let''s see how you handle the dead." The undead lunged, swarming the Abyssal Eidolon from all sides. For a moment, it looked like the tide was turning. Then, the creature''s mirror-core flickered. The skeletal warriors froze. And then¡ªthey turned, their hollow eyes now glowing the same violet hue as the monster''s runes. "Oh, shit." Min Joon swore, realization dawning too late. "It can take control¡ª" Before he could finish, his own undead minions turned on him, slashing with corrupted, abyss-infested blades. He barely dodged, gritting his teeth as he slashed through them with his scythe. "This thing¡­ it''s learning as we fight." Seoyang, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, "We can''t let it keep adapting." her fingers twitched, wind swirling around her. Meanwhile, inside the shelters, awakeners fell to their knees, their faces pale with shock. "H-How can a creature like that exist?!" one of them muttered, eyes glued to the screen. "This is impossible! The global system can''t even appraise it! The rank is ''Error''! We''re doomed!" "The end of humanity... is this it?" Non-awakeners, confused and terrified, watched as some of the awakeners they knew suddenly lost hope. Murmurs spread among them, panic rising like wildfire. "What''s happening? Why do they look so scared?" Among the shaken awakeners, a few tried to stay calm, reassuring the others. "Get a grip! If we panic, what about the civilians? We need to trust the top rankers!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, whispers of fear continued. "And what is this ''Abyssal'' in its name? Some of the monsters in this wave had ''Abyssal'' in their titles too. What does it even mean?!" In the other shelter where the chairman had gone, he watched the screen showing the terrifying creature. His hands trembled as he gripped the table tightly. Fear filled his heart. "My grandchildren..." he whispered, afraid of losing them. He closed his eyes and called upon his goddess. A soft, glowing light appeared before him. "Alexander," the goddess spoke in a calm but serious voice. The chairman looked up, desperation in his eyes. "Goddess! What is going on?! How is this possible?!" The goddess looked at the recorded footage, her golden eyes scanning the details. "This... This creature is from another dimension. This is unusual." The chairman clenched his fists. "All of these monsters already came from other dimensions. But what is with this boss? The top rankers can''t handle it." The goddess turned to him. "Show me the other footage. I need to see more." The chairman quickly accessed the global system, switching to different recordings. The screens showed monstrous creatures appearing in different locations. Some were fighting awakeners, while others caused destruction. The goddess remained silent, watching carefully. After a long pause, she finally spoke. "Some of these monsters... They did not come from the dimension they should be from." The chairman frowned. "What do you mean?" The goddess''s expression turned grim. "Normally, each wave brings creatures from a specific dimension. However, some of these monsters do not belong to that dimension. They should not exist here. Something is interfering with the natural order." The chairman''s heart pounded. "Is that why the boss is different?" The goddess nodded. "Yes. It was not meant to appear in this world. It is something far beyond what you have faced before. The system itself struggles to recognize it." The chairman gritted his teeth. "Then what should we do?! If this creature is beyond our understanding, how do we fight it?" The goddess looked at him with a solemn expression. "You must hold on. Until we understand what brought it here, you cannot let it take over. If it is not from its original dimension, then perhaps... there is a way to weaken it. But you must act quickly." Chapter 251 - 250: Watch out Back at the battlefield, Tae Hyun tightened his grip on his spear. "We need to work together," he said firmly. The others nodded. Dae Won stood up, brushing off the dust from his clothes after being pushed away by the creature''s aura. He smirked. "Well, it''s not like we have a choice." Seoha stepped forward, her large sword burning bright red. "Then let''s make this fun!" She dashed forward, flames trailing behind her as she swung at the creature''s waist¡ªwhere the top rankers barely reached. Her sword struck, but the creature barely flinched. Instead, its chitinous armor shifted, absorbing the attack. Seoha clicked her tongue. "Tch, you looking down on us? Hah! That pisses me off!" She swung again, using her skill Inferno Slash, sending a massive wave of fire. The boss stood still, letting the attack hit, but when the flames cleared, it remained untouched. "Seoha, pull back!" Seoyang shouted, wind swirling around her as she prepared her magic. "No way! I''ll make this bastard move!" Seoha yelled, charging again. Meanwhile, the others positioned themselves for long-range attacks. Seoyang raised her hand. "Hurricane Ascendant!" A massive storm formed above, wind blades cutting through the air towards the boss. Ji-Eun''s violet petals swirled around her. "Lotus Fang!" Her lotus-shaped energy blades shot forward. Min Joon, standing beside Lilith, swung his scythe, summoning dark tendrils from the ground. "Eclipse Bind." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith''s eyes glowed. "Blood Chains." Tae Hyun raised his hand, lightning crackling around him. "Thunder Judgement." At once, all their attacks struck the boss. BOOM! A cloud of dust and energy covered the battlefield. But when it cleared, the boss still stood there. Unharmed. Then, as if unimpressed, it flicked its arm. A powerful shockwave blasted through them. "Ugh!" The rankers were sent flying backward. They crashed through the air, heading straight for the nearby buildings¡ª But before they could hit, Huno and Nymira reacted instantly. The massive fox and dog leaped, catching them mid-air and landing safely on the ground. Yoon-Ji groaned, standing up. "This is bad... We couldn''t even injure it." Seoha, still holding her sword, spat out some dust. "Damn it! This guy is underestimating us! Look at him, just standing there. I''m starting to get really annoyed." The boss remained still, its glowing eyes watching them. It didn''t attack. It didn''t even move. As if waiting for them to strike again. "Calm down, Seoha. You can''t be reckless now," Sani said, raising her hands to heal them. They moved back, keeping their eyes on the boss. "We need a plan," Alex muttered, gripping his weapon tighter. Seoha stretched her arms, smirking. "Well, unlucky for Gideon he''s not here." "Wait," Sani suddenly spoke up. "Gideon is a dragonoid And based on what this thing looks like, it has some dragon similarities. We need to call Gideon¡ªmaybe he knows what this is." Alexa immediately nodded. "I''ve already sent a message to Grandpa. He''ll contact Gideon and get him here as fast as possible." "Then we need to hold on until he arrives," John said, gripping his weapon tightly. Tae Hyun added, "If we need to hold on and find its weakness, we should reserve our strength¡ª" Before he could finish, Dae Won laughed. "Hold on and let the others rest? Ha! That''s obviously my job!" Without hesitation, Dae Won charged straight at the Abyssal Eidolon. "Wait! Damn it! We need you for backup! Hey, Dae Won!" Ji-Eun called out in frustration. "Well, I''m not gonna just stand here and let Dae Won have all the fun!" Seoha grinned and followed him, her flaming sword igniting as she rushed forward. "Not you too, Seoha! We need a plan¡ªhey!" Tae Hyun clenched his fists in frustration. Sani placed a firm hand on Ji-Eun''s shoulder and shook her head. "Let them be." Ji-Eun sighed in defeat as Alexa spoke up. "We need help from the other top rankers. We can''t handle this alone." Tae Hyun immediately opened his Global System. "I''ll contact the top rankers from other countries who have already finished their wave boss fights." However, as soon as he tried to send the message, an error notification popped up. His eyes widened in alarm. "What''s going on?" John frowned. "This isn''t good." Tae Hyun gritted his teeth. "Something is interfering with the Global System. We''re being blocked from getting outside help." "Just a minute ago, i was able to send message to grandpa now i can''t." Alexa muttered "Damn it!" Ji-eun cursed. "This thing doesn''t just want to kill us¡ªit wants to cut us off completely." Seoyang clenched her fists. "Wait, I''ll go myself. I have a familiar¡ªI can get help faster than any message." Tae hyun nodded in agreement. "That dog of yours is fast. Go, and come back as quickly as you can." The others nodded, but before Seoyang could move, Lilith stepped forward. "I''ll just go with them." Without waiting for approval, she controlled the blood around her, shaping it into a sword before dashing toward the battlefield to assist Dae Won and Seoha. "Go now, Lauren! Get back as fast as you can!" Yoon-Ji shouted. Seoyang quickly climbed onto Huno''s back, preparing to sprint away when suddenly, the air turned suffocatingly heavy. An ominous aura erupted from the void gate. "What now?!" Min Joon muttered, his grip tightening on his staff. A long, dark tendril shot out of the gate at blinding speed. "Lauren, watch out!" the others shouted in warning. Seoyang turned her head just in time to see the black whip-like appendage lash toward her. Nymira moved instantly, blocking the attack with her body. The impact sent Nymira crashing into the ground with a powerful slam, causing dust and debris to scatter in all directions. "Nymira!" Seoyang cried out as she and Huno jumped down, rushing to her side. The tendril retreated back into the gate, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared. "What was that?!" Yoon ji gasped. "Something like a whip!" John muttered, still stunned. Nymira slowly got back on her feet, shaking off the impact. She wasn''t heavily injured but was clearly shocked. She immediately moved in front of Seoyang again, standing protectively with her fur bristling. Huno growled, his stance tense. "That thing is too fast!" he communicated through telepathy. Nymira''s ears twitched, her voice steady but serious. "If I had been just a second slower, Mrs. Seoyang would have been in serious danger." Chapter 252 - 251: Abyssal Eidolon Beast Dae Won, Seoha, and Lilith remained focused on their battle, unaware of the incoming danger. The whip-like appendage suddenly burst out again, aiming directly for Lilith. Just in time, Seoha leaped forward, using her sword as a shield against the attack. The dark tendril wrapped around her blade, its inky form pulsating as if alive. Seoha gritted her teeth, straining to keep her grip. "Damn it! It''s too strong!" she cursed, feeling her sword tremble under the pressure. Dae Won saw her struggling and immediately reacted. With a powerful jump, he swung his fist down onto the tendril. The impact forced it to retreat, slithering back into the void gate. Tae Hyun shouted from a distance, "Seoha! Dae Won! Back down now!" Seoha exhaled sharply, stepping back while eyeing her weapon. A visible crack had formed along the blade. "What the hell is that thing? My sword couldn''t even handle it!" "It attacked Lauren too," Ji-Eun added, her tone serious. "And we can''t send any messages through the system. We''re trapped." Just then, a loud growl echoed through the area. Huno and Nymira suddenly leaped in front of them, their fur bristling. A monstrous roar followed, shaking the ground beneath them. The sheer force of the sound sent waves of pressure rippling through the battlefield. The rankers fell to their knees, clutching their ears as an unbearable ringing filled their heads. "Ahh!" blood beginning to trickle from their ears. "It''s... too strong!" Yoon-Ji gasped, struggling to keep her balance. "W-What the!" Huno and Nymira didn''t hesitate. With their own powerful roars, they countered the oppressive soundwave. The clash of their cries sent shockwaves through the battlefield, momentarily canceling out the monster''s overwhelming pressure. With the help of Huno and Nymira, Sani was able to heal everyone. Slowly, they stood up, still shaken from the powerful roar. The deafening sound finally faded, allowing them to catch their breath. Just as they steadied themselves, the void gate pulsed again. Another being emerged, stepping out and standing beside the Abyssal Eidolon. Their eyes widened. "A lion beast" alex muttered in shock. This new creature was massive, though not as towering as the boss. It stood at the same height as Huno and Nymira, which meant it barely reached the shoulder of the Abyssal Eidolon. Its body was covered in sleek, black fur that shimmered like shadows. Its golden eyes glowed with a dangerous intelligence, and its mane crackled with faint streaks of red energy. Min Joon''s breath hitched as realization struck him. "The whip earlier¡­ it was this lion''s tail" The group tensed. If that tail had enough force to send Nymira crashing down, then this new enemy was just as dangerous as the boss itself. The lion beast stood calmly beside the Abyssal Eidolon, its piercing gaze scanning the fighters, as if evaluating its prey. The air grew heavier again, the suffocating aura pressing down on them. "This just keeps getting worse," Seoha muttered, gripping her sword tightly. "Earthlings, give up." Huno and Nymira''s eyes widened in shock. The voice had come from the lion beast¡ªit was speaking to them through telepathy. "Why are you attacking another dimension? You''re not supposed to be here." Huno growled, his fur bristling. The lion beast smirked, its fangs gleaming. "This will be my master''s world. Kneel and show respect to the great Abyssal Eidolon." Nymira stepped forward, standing protectively in front of Seoyang. "No can do. If you want this world, you''ll have to fight us." The lion beast let out a deep, rumbling laugh. "How pitiful. These weak earthlings will fall before my master''s hands. And after I defeat you two, you''ll bow down before the Abyssal Eidolon like the rest." As the beasts locked eyes, ready for battle, both Huno and Nymira felt something strange deep inside them¡ªa vague, inexplicable feeling toward the lion beast. It was something familiar yet unclear, like a memory buried too deep to grasp. But they didn''t have time to dwell on it. They pushed the feeling aside, focusing on the battle ahead. Suddenly, a small presence shifted in Seoyang''s pocket.It was Silla as he prepared to leap out and join them. "No!" Huno and Nymira shouted in unison, making Silla flinch. "Protect Mrs. Seoyang," Nymira ordered firmly. "You''re the only one who can ensure her safety. Stay by her side, no matter what." Silla growled in frustration, shifting slightly in Seoyang''s pocket. "Damn it! Why is it always me?! I need to help. Let''s switch places, Nymira!" Nymira shook her head firmly, her red eyes locked onto the lion beast ahead. "I''m sorry, brother, but you''re the only one who can take Mrs. Seoyang and escape if things turn worse faster. You know that." Silla hissed in annoyance. "Tch! I can fight too! I''m not weak!" Huno, standing beside Nymira, spoke in a serious tone. "It''s not about strength. It''s about responsibility. You''re in your snake form, small and unnoticed. You can slip through enemy attacks and move swiftly without being detected. If Mrs. Seoyang is in danger, you''re her last chance to escape." Silla stayed quiet, his tail twitching. He knew Huno was right, but it didn''t make him feel any better. Nymira softened her voice slightly. "Trust us, brother. We will handle this. But you must keep her safe. Master entrusted us with protecting what''s important to him. If anything happens to her, we''ve already failed our master." Silla let out a long sigh. "Fine... but you better not lose." His voice was lower now, accepting his role. Huno smirked slightly. "We won''t. Just do your part." The three of them shared a moment of silent understanding before turning their attention back to the lion beast, who watched them with an amused expression. "How touching," the beast sneered. "Loyalty like that will only make your deaths more painful." But Huno and Nymira stood their ground, ready to fight. "We''ll see about that." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn it, why are they even here?" Silla muttered under his breath. "We are not yet in our full potential. I know that even if I go out and fight with those two, we''ll still lose." His gaze darted toward the boss standing tall, motionless, as if observing the battle like it was a mere game. Silla gritted his teeth, feeling helpless. His tail twitched. "Master, where are you?!" he thought desperately. He knew that if Seojun were here, things would be different. Meanwhile, Dae Won wiped the blood from his lips and cracked his knuckles. "Let''s do this!" he shouted, He turned toward the others, his eyes fierce. "Lauren familliar is keeping that lion beast busy! That means we need to take down the boss now!" Seoha spun her damaged sword, testing its balance. "Tch, I don''t like being ignored! Fine, let''s see if this boss still looks down on us when we go all out!" Ji-eun nodded "I''ll give you all the cover you need. Just don''t rush in without a plan this time." Sani placed a hand on Alexa''s shoulder. "We need to synchronize our attacks. I''ll provide buffs and healing. We can''t afford to make mistakes now." Tae Hyun, who had been silent for a moment, finally spoke. "Alright, no holding back. We hit it with everything we''ve got. The longer this fight drags on, the worse it''ll get." Chapter 253 - 252: The Greatest fear They stood their ground, breathing heavily. "We need to attack in turns" Tae Hyun muttereed "If we go all at once, it''ll be too dangerous" "Got it! I''ll go first!" Dae Won stepped forward, gripping his double hammer. His body glowed as he activated his enhancement skill. With a powerful leap, he appeared in front of the boss. But before his attack landed, the boss moved. Its claws reshaped into a blade, blocking his attack. Dae Won''s hammer clashed against the claw, creating a shockwave. He gritted his teeth. "Tsk!" He jumped back just as Seoha dashed in. "My turn!" Seoha grinned, swinging her flame-covered sword. "Try blocking this!" She aimed for its side, but the boss twisted its body unnaturally, avoiding the strike. "Damn! It''s fast!" Before it could counterattack, Min Joon stepped in. "Shadow Bind." Min Joon''s voice was calm as dark chains rose from the ground, wrapping around the boss''s legs. It struggled for a second, but the chains cracked and shattered. "Not enough¡­ but I slowed it down." Min Joon stepped back as Seoyang and Alexa took their turn. "Wind cutter!" Seoyang slashed the air, sending blades of wind toward the boss''s wings. At the same time, Alexa fired mana arrows at its glowing eyes. The boss roared and flapped its wings, creating a powerful gust that sent their attacks off course. "Damn it!" Alexa cursed. Just then, Lilith rushed in, wielding her blood-forged sword. "You can adapt to attacks? Then let''s see how you handle this!" She swung her blade, and the blood twisted into sharp spikes midair, shooting toward the boss. The boss swung its claw-blades, deflecting some, but a few spikes stabbed into its chitin armor. Black liquid oozed from the wounds, but the boss didn''t react much. "Did we hurt it?" Yoon-Ji asked. "No¡­ it''s healing," Sani said, her eyes narrowing. "But at least we know it can be damaged." "We need to attack all at once, giving it no time to recover," Tae Hyun said. "I''ll distract it. When I give the signal, hit it with everything you''ve got!" Tae Hyun charged, his spear glowing with energy. The boss raised its claws, ready to counter, but Tae Hyun vanished in a blur, appearing behind it. "Take this!" He slashed down, striking its back crackling with electricity. "NOW!" Tae Hyun roared. Seoha and Dae Won attacked from the front, Min Joon''s shadows coiled around its legs again, while Ji-Eun and Alexa launched ranged attacks. Lilith''s blood spikes rained down as Yoon-Ji swung a massive ice spear at its side. The boss staggered slightly. "It''s working! Keep going!" Sani called out. The battle raged on, with them taking turns attacking the boss from every angle. Dae Won charged forward, his blade glowing with energy as he slashed at the boss''s legs. The others took this chance to catch their breath. "Keep pushing! It''s backing up!" Seoha shouted, her sword blazing with flames as she struck from the right. Ji-eun stayed at a distance, launching her violet lotus petals at the boss. Each petal spun like a blade, leaving deep cuts on the boss''s chitinous armor. Tae Hyun attacked from above, lightning crackling around him as he crashed down, forcing the boss to stumble back. "It''s working! It''s finally getting pushed back!" Alex said, her voice filled with hope. But just as they thought they had the upper hand, the boss straightened up. Its six glowing eyes narrowed, and the runes on its body shifted rapidly. A sudden, chilling silence fell over the area. "What is it doing?" Sani muttered, still healing the wounded. The boss raised its liquid obsidian claws, and from them, black petals began to bloom and scatter in the air. The petals shimmered with a dark light, each one sharp and deadly. "No way¡­" Ji-eun whispered, her eyes widening. "Those are my violet lotus petals! But... they''re black!" Before they could react, the black petals spun violently, creating a whirlwind of darkness. The petals cut through the ground, slicing through debris and sending the team scrambling to dodge. "Everyone, move!" Tae Hyun shouted, but it was too late. The black petals tore through the ranks, and the group was forced back, blood staining the ground. Nymira and Huno growled, protecting those who were down, but even they struggled against the sharp petals. "Hey! Ue your own skill!" Dae Won grunted, a cut on his arm bleeding. " It can copy our skills!" Alexa said, her face pale. The boss stepped forward, its form shifting and its mirror-like core glowing ominously. It seemed to be waiting, daring them to attack again. "What do we do now?" Yoon-ji asked, her voice trembling. Tae Hyun clenched his fists, a determined look on his face. "We keep fighting. It may have copied the skill, but it won''t beat us at our own game." Alexa twirled her dagger, her sharp eyes locked onto the boss. With quick movements, she dashed forward, slashing at its shifting armor. Her blade barely left a scratch before the boss''s liquid obsidian claw morphed into a blade and swung at her. She jumped back just in time, avoiding the deadly strike. "Tch!" Alexa muttered, landing near Alex. John''s knuckles glowed with energy as he delivered a powerful punch to the boss''s side. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, but the boss barely budged. Alex, wielding his spear, didn''t hesitate. He thrust his weapon forward, aiming for the boss''s glowing core. The spear''s tip sparked with energy, piercing through the air like lightning. But just before it could connect, the boss''s chest armor shifted, forming a mirror-like surface. The spear rebounded, and Alex was forced to retreat. "I put everything into that, and it barely did anything?!" Alex muttered in frustration. Dae Won, panting and wiping blood from his lip, forced a grin. "You almost missed the fun!" he said, looking at the figure that had just arrived and the others turned to see Gideon standing there. His golden dragon-like eyes scanned the battlefield, his expression grim. "Good thing you''re here," Yoon-ji said, still catching her breath. "We need an extra hand." Gideon didn''t respond right away. Instead, he stared at the boss, his brows furrowing as if recognizing something. His wings twitched slightly, and his fists clenched. "This¡­" he muttered under his breath. While most of the team remained focused on fighting, Sani noticed his expression. "Gideon, what is it? You look like you''ve seen a ghost," she said, healing a deep cut on Tae Hyun''s arm. Gideon exhaled sharply before speaking. "The myth¡­ It really exists." "What are you talking about?" Sani asked, confused. Gideon''s gaze didn''t leave the boss as he spoke. "My god gave me a book long ago, one that contains knowledge about dragons¡­ and ancient beings." The others paused for a moment, listening carefully. "This creature¡­ its true identity is the Abyssal Eidolon¡ªa former dragon god that was sealed away in another dimension for thousands of years," Gideon said, his voice low and grim. "What?!" Ji-eun''s eyes widened. "That''s impossible. Why would a dragon god be here, attacking our world?" Tae Hyun demanded. "It''s easy to recognize," Gideon continued. "The legend says that the Abyssal Eidolon always moves with a beast by its side¡ªthe Dark Nemean, a monstrous lion with shadow-infused power." Everyone''s eyes slowly turned to the lion beast, which was still fighting fiercely against Huno and Nymira. "This means¡­ the seal on this thing was broken," Alexa muttered, gripping her dagger tighter. "And now it''s here," Yoon-ji added, her expression darkening. A heavy silence fell over them for a moment before Gideon''s wings flared. "If we don''t stop it now, this world will be its new home." "Then we better take it down before that happens," John said. Seoyang wiped the sweat from her forehead as she launched another powerful wind attack at the boss, her body tense from exhaustion. "Gideon! Do you have the book? Is there any help written in there?" she asked, hoping for anything that could give them an advantage. Gideon hesitated, his gaze flickering with uncertainty. But before he could respond, a sudden attack came toward Seoyang. "Seoyang!" someone shouted. Just before impact, Silla, who had been camouflaged, moved swiftly. His long, snakelike body wrapped tightly around Seoyang, shielding her from the brunt of the attack. The impact sent them skidding backward, but thanks to Silla''s tough scales, Seoyang remained unharmed. Gideon''s eyes widened at the sight, but then something clicked in his mind¡ªsomething terrifying. "I just remembered! This is bad! I should not be here!" His voice was urgent, almost panicked. As he turned, ready to leave, Seoha, who had just been thrown by the boss, landed skillfully on her feet. She noticed Gideon trying to escape and immediately grabbed his collar. "Nah! Join us, don''t escape, you coward!" she shouted, dragging him back toward the fight. Gideon struggled against her grip, his face pale. "No! You don''t understand! I''m not running away!" he yelled. "This boss can control dragons¡­ and I''m a Dragonoid!" A heavy silence fell over them as realization hit. Their eyes widened in horror. Before anyone could react, Gideon''s body suddenly stiffened. His golden dragon eyes darkened, his wings twitching uncontrollably. His breathing grew erratic as if something had taken hold of him. "Damn it!" he cursed, clutching his head. His entire body shook violently. "Attack it! Hurry!" Tae Hyun shouted, charging forward. As a Lightning Paladin, his body crackled with electricity, his sword glowing with powerful energy. He aimed straight for the boss, hoping to land a decisive blow¡ª But just before his attack could land, Gideon suddenly moved. In a blur of motion, he appeared in front of Tae Hyun. His tail lashed out like a whip, forcing Tae Hyun to retreat at the last second. Everyone froze in shock. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gideon slowly lifted his head. His pupils were now slitted like a beast''s, and a dark aura surrounded his body. His expression was blank¡ªempty. "No way¡­" Yoon-ji whispered, gripping her staff tightly. Their greatest fear. Gideon, one of their strongest allies¡­ was now under the boss''s control. Chapter 254 - 253: Beast vs. Beast The battle between Huno, Nymira, and the lion beast raged on. Their claws clashed, their roars shook the ground, and the air was filled with the sound of snapping jaws and tearing winds. But no matter how hard they fought, the lion beast was still in control. Huno lunged forward, his fangs aimed for the lion beast''s neck, but the lion beast swiftly dodged, twisting its massive body. With a powerful swipe of its claws, it sent Huno skidding back, his claws digging into the ground to stop himself. Nymira moved next, her fiery tail whipping toward the lion beast, but the enemy easily leaped over them, landing gracefully with a smirk. "Hah¡­ is this all?" the lion beast taunted, looking down at them with disappointment. "Why are you holding back? Are you underestimating me, you weaklings?" Huno and Nymira didn''t respond, but the way they moved was hesitant. It wasn''t fear of losing¡ªit was something else. The lion beast narrowed its glowing golden eyes. Then, suddenly, it grinned. "I see¡­ so that''s it. You''re afraid of them seeing your true form, aren''t you?" It chuckled darkly, licking its fangs. "Then let me help you." The lion beast stomped the ground with a loud boom. A dark pulse spread out from its paws, warping the space around them. Everything changed in an instant. The battlefield became quiet. Huno and Nymira could still see their allies in the distance, but something was wrong. The others were frozen, unaware of what was happening. Their battle was completely hidden¡ªcamouflaged from sight and even from feeling. "What did you do?" Nymira growled, her fur bristling. The lion beast laughed. "I''ve cut us off from their senses. Now, they can''t see or feel our fight. It''s just us." The lion beast grinned, its dark mane flowing. "Now¡­ show me all you''ve got." Huno and Nymira looked at each other. There was no choice. With a deep breath, Nymira''s nine tails finally unfurled, the last eight emerging in a swirl of fire and shadow. Her aura intensified, the flames around her turning blue and black. Huno let out a low, rumbling growl. His body shimmered, twisting as his two other heads emerged, each one glowing with dark energy. His muscles expanded, his fur thickened, and his entire form grew in size. The lion beast grinned wider. "That''s more like it." Its own body began to shift. Its muscles thickened, its paws grew larger, and its already massive size expanded until it was now equal to Huno and Nymira¡ªmatching the size of the boss itself. Then, the real fight began. Nymira was the first to strike, her tails whipping forward like burning whips. The lion beast dodged two, three¡ªthen one wrapped around its leg! Nymira pulled, trying to drag it down, but the lion beast simply laughed and ripped the tail off with sheer strength. Nymira snarled in pain, but before the lion beast could attack, Huno''s three heads lunged forward. The lion beast barely managed to avoid the first, but the second head sank its fangs into its side, and the third head clamped down on its shoulder. "Hah!" The lion beast smirked, its tail lashing out again. CRACK! Huno was thrown off, smashing into the ground. Before he could recover, the lion beast stomped on his chest, pinning him down. "You''re still holding back," it whispered. Huno''s eyes darkened. Then, his body glowed with eerie blue energy. BOOM! A shockwave burst from his body, throwing the lion beast backward. Huno stood up, his aura flaring, his three heads snarling as the ground beneath him cracked from his power. Nymira joined him, her eyes burning with determination. This time, they weren''t going to hold back And the lion beast could only grin in excitement. Huno lunged forward with his three heads attacking from different angles, making it difficult for the lion beast to dodge all of them. One head snapped at its legs, another aimed for its throat, and the third went for its back. The lion beast dodged the first two, but CHOMP!¡ªHuno''s third head clamped down on its shoulder. CRACK! The sound of bones straining under pressure echoed. "Grrh¡­ You damn mutt!" the lion beast growled, slamming its paw into Huno''s ribs to force him off. At the same time, Nymira''s tails glowed with different elemental energy. Each of her nine tails held a different power¡ªfire, water, wind, lightning, earth, ice, darkness, light, and poison. She flicked her fire tail, sending a blast of white-hot flames toward the lion beast''s face. It dodged, but Nymira''s wind tail followed, creating a powerful gust that sent it staggering. The moment its footing was unstable, she slammed her earth tail down, and a rock pillar erupted beneath the lion beast, launching it into the air. Huno wasted no time. His middle head roared, and from its mouth, a beam of blue energy shot out, striking the lion beast mid-air. BOOM! The explosion shook the ground as the lion beast crashed down, coughing as dust rose around it. It growled, trying to stand up, but Nymira flicked her ice tail, and SNAP!¡ªthe lion beast''s paws froze to the ground. Huno and Nymira took this chance to back away, catching their breath. "We''re winning," Huno panted, his three heads glancing at Nymira. "We need to end this fast." Nymira nodded, her golden eyes serious. "We don''t know what''s happening outside We need to help.." Huno''s eyes darkened. "Then let''s finish this now." The two of them focused, gathering their strength. Huno''s body shimmered as dark energy crackled around him, his form growing denser with raw power. His three heads roared in unison, shaking the entire battlefield. Nymira''s tails burned with their respective elements, her fur glowing as she activated all her abilities at once. The air around her sparked with lightning, burned with fire, and froze with ice. The lion beast, now free from the ice, saw their transformation and snarled. "You think you can defeat me just because you got a few lucky hits?!" Huno and Nymira didn''t answer. Instead, they attacked. WHOOSH! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nymira dashed forward, her lightning tail striking first. The lion beast barely dodged, but she followed up with a fire attack, forcing it back. As it stumbled, her water tail lashed out, soaking its fur¡ªthen her lightning tail struck again. BZZZT! Electricity surged through the lion beast''s wet body, stunning it for a moment. That was all the time Huno needed. BOOM! Huno tackled the lion beast with full force, slamming it into the ground. His three heads bit down, pinning it in place. Nymira jumped, her tails glowing with every element at once, and then¡ª CRASH! She slammed all her elemental power into the lion beast, creating an explosion of fire, ice, wind, and lightning. When the dust cleared, the lion beast lay motionless, heavily injured. Huno and Nymira stood over it, panting. "¡­Is it dead?" Nymira asked. Huno shook his head. "No time to check. We need to go now." Without wasting another second, they turned and rushed toward their allies, unaware of the chaos waiting for them outside. The moment the lion beast''s field disappeared, Huno and Nymira''s eyes widened. The battlefield was in complete chaos. The top rankers¡ªsome of the strongest warriors¡ªwere lying on the ground, unconscious or barely moving. The air smelled of blood, dust, and burnt mana. Then¡ª "MRS. SEOYANG!" Both Huno and Nymira immediately dashed forward, searching frantically. Where was she?! Then they heard a faint voice. "¡­We''re here¡­" It was weak, almost a whisper, but they recognized it. "Silla!" Nymira called out. They followed the voice, running toward a nearby collapsed building. Inside, they found Silla, wrapped around Seoyang''s unconscious body. Blood dripped from her forehead, her breathing shallow. "What happened?!" Nymira asked as she and Huno quickly helped lift Seoyang. Silla''s eyes flickered weakly as he struggled to speak. "Gideon¡­ the Dragonoid top ranker¡­ He''s controlled by the Eidolon." Huno clenched his teeth. "Controlled¡­?" Silla nodded weakly. "The boss increased his power. His attacks were overwhelming. The others¡­ they''re unconscious. My clones¡­ were able to protect them¡­" Huno and Nymira exchanged looks, anger rising in their chests. But before they could say another word¡ª SHWIP! A sudden, terrifying presence filled the air. Huno and Nymira immediately moved to protect Silla and Seoyang, their bodies tensed¡ª WHOOSH! But whatever it was dodged them. Their eyes widened in shock. "SILLA!" A sharp, whip-like appendage shot through the air, striking Silla''s body. SCHLICK! The sound of flesh being pierced echoed through the ruined building. A gaping hole appeared in Silla''s snake-like form. "W-What¡­" Silla gasped, blood spilling from his mouth. Before they could react, the whip-like tail wrapped around Seoyang''s body, tightening around her unconscious form. "NO!" Nymira roared, lunging forward¡ª But it was too late. The whip yanked Seoyang away, pulling her into the distance. Their eyes filled with rage as they saw where it came from¡ª The lion beast. It stood there, tail swaying, golden eyes filled with amusement. "Fools," it chuckled. "You turned your backs to your enemy." Huno and Nymira''s bodies shook with fury. Their eyes locked onto the lion beast, their killing intent exploding. Seoyang had been taken. Chapter 255 - 254: Lion beast Form Silla gritted his teeth, blood dripping from his wound. His vision blurred, but he refused to fall. He turned to Nymira. "Nymira¡­ heal me. I can regenerate, but I need your help to recover fully." His voice was weak but filled with determination. Nymira hesitated for a second before nodding. "We need to take back Master Mom no matter what." She flicked one of her nine tails, the one glowing with a gentle, golden light. As she pressed it against Silla''s wound, warm energy surged through him. Silla groaned as his flesh rapidly closed, scales regenerating, muscles stitching themselves back together. His breathing steadied. He lifted his head, his eyes filled with renewed strength. "We need to hold on." Then, his body glowed with a deep blue aura. His form shifted, stretching and expanding. CRACK¡ªCRACK! His entire body transformed into a nine-headed serpent dragon, each of his heads roaring as his power surged. The ground trembled beneath him as his aura flared. Huno growled, his three heads snarling with rage. His muscles tensed, ready to pounce. Nymira, now fully revealing all her nine elemental tails, let out a fierce cry, her fur standing on edge as her power increased. Their target stood before them. The lion beast smirked, dragging Seoyang''s unconscious body closer to the void gate, setting her down as if she were nothing more than a toy. Then¡ª THUD! The lion beast stomped its paw. A deep vibration spread through the battlefield. The air around them shifted. The destruction, the ruined buildings, the echoes of battle¡ªit all faded. A strange silence covered the area. The lion beast''s smirk widened. "Let''s not have anyone interfering in our fun. No sound will escape. No help will come." The beast flexed its claws. "Now, shall we begin?" Huno''s rage erupted. His body tensed, his claws dug into the ground. "I''LL ERASE THAT SMIRK FROM YOUR FACE!" he roared. BOOM! Huno charged, his three heads opening their jaws. A massive burst of flames, lightning, and frost exploded from his mouths, colliding toward the lion beast like a storm. But¡ª SWISH! The lion beast dodged, leaping high into the air, twisting its body midair with unnatural grace. SLASH! It retaliated in an instant, its whip-like tail extending at blinding speed toward Huno¡ª CLANG! Nymira intercepted, her earth-tail hardening into a shield, blocking the attack. Sparks flew as the impact pushed her back several meters. "Not so fast," she growled. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. SHRIIING! Silla lunged, his nine heads moving in perfect synchronization, each head opening its mouth and releasing a different elemental breath attack¡ªfire, ice, poison, wind, lightning, water, darkness, light, and pure mana. The combined assault blasted toward the lion beast¡ª BOOM! Smoke and dust exploded in the air. For a second, silence. Then¡ª WHOOSH! The lion beast shot out of the smoke, unharmed. Its tail swung again¡ªthis time, faster. CRACK! The whip slammed into Silla''s side, sending him skidding across the battlefield. "Gah¡ª!" Silla coughed, feeling his scales crack. Huno took the chance.! He dashed at full speed, vanishing in a blur. "Got you!" His three heads snapped forward at once, fangs bared¡ª CHOMP! He caught the lion beast''s leg! Huno bit down hard, his jaws crushing with immense force. The lion beast growled but didn''t panic. "Is that all?" FWIP! It moved its tail like a blade¡ª SLASH! A deep wound appeared on Huno''s shoulder. He grunted but refused to let go. Then¡ª Nymira struck. She appeared behind the lion beast, all nine tails glowing with intense energy. "Take this!" BOOM! A wave of pure destruction crashed onto the lion beast. Fire burned. Ice froze. Lightning crackled. Wind sliced. Darkness swallowed. Light purified. BANG¡ªBOOM¡ªCRACK! The lion beast was sent flying backward, smashing into the ground. Silla, having recovered, dashed forward, slamming his massive tail onto the lion beast''s body. THUD! The impact shook the battlefield. The lion beast groaned. Blood dripped from its mouth. Huno, Nymira, and Silla panted. The lion beast looked angry. It wiped the blood from its mouth and narrowed its glowing eyes. "¡­I see." Huno and Nymira circled the lion beast, their eyes locked onto their enemy. They had pushed it back, forcing it into a corner. "This is our chance," Huno growled. Nymira nodded. "Silla!" Silla, understanding their signal, immediately shifted his massive body. His nine-headed dragon form shrank, his body slithering into a long, shadow-like serpent, using his speed to slip past the battle. His golden eyes gleamed as he moved toward Seoyang''s unconscious body near the void gate. But then¡ª "What¡­?!" Huno and Nymira''s eyes widened in shock. The sound of bones breaking and shifting filled the air. Suddenly, two more heads burst out from the lion beast''s shoulders. Not just that¡ªeight more tails emerged from its back, fanning out like a monstrous display of power. A dark, heavy aura filled the air. Nymira''s breath hitched. "That''s¡­ impossible." Huno''s three heads trembled slightly. "Evolving¡ª?! No¡­ it was hiding its true form all along!" Before they could react¡ª BOOOOOOM! A massive explosion of dark energy erupted. "ARGH!" Huno and Nymira were blasted away, their massive bodies flung like ragdolls through the air. They crashed into the ground, sending debris flying everywhere. Silla, about to grab Seoyang, turned his head at the deafening explosion. But he had no time to hesitate. He lunged forward, his serpentine body wrapping around Seoyang. "I got her¡ª!" But before he could retreat¡ª SWISH¡ªSWISH¡ªSWISH! A blur of black tails shot out from the dust of the explosion. "¡­What?!" Silla''s instincts kicked in, and he dropped Seoyang, twisting his body away. BOOM! The ground where he was just standing was crushed by the massive tails. The dark tails moved unnaturally fast, shifting like whips, then¡ª FWIP! One of the tails grabbed Seoyang! Silla lunged forward, but it was too late. The tail wrapped around her like a cage, pulling her away from him. Silla slithered back, barely dodging another strike. His body trembled with rage. "What the hell is going on?!" he muttered. As the dust settled, the form of the lion beast was revealed. Standing tall, its three massive heads growled in unison. Its nine monstrous tails swayed behind it, each radiating a different energy¡ªfire, ice, darkness, wind, lightning, poison, earth, light, and raw mana. The air itself vibrated under its overwhelming presence.. "¡­What happened?" he whispered. Nymira, struggling to stand, her body covered in wounds, gritted her teeth. "That thing¡­" she muttered. "¡­It''s been toying with us this whole time." and the three of them had only one thought , ''We can''t handle him. Master Where are you?!'' Chapter 256 - 255: In Soando Island Meanwhile Before the wave ***** The wind howled as Seojun stood on the edge of the cliff, gazing down at the evacuated village below. From this height, he could see the empty streets, the silent houses, and the shelter entrance where people had hurried inside moments ago. His global system screen rang. BZZT¡ªBZZT! He answered and Dahlia, the receptionist, appeared on the screen. [Uhm¡­ Seojun, everyone is in the shelter and safe, but¡­ are you sure the wave is coming?] Behind her, Seojun could see the worried faces of guild members and villagers. Some whispered in fear, while others clutched their weapons, ready for anything. Then, someone stepped into view. Sir Choi, the commander from Seojun''s second quest, spoke. [I don''t know how you knew the wave was coming¡­ but we''ll trust you, Mr. Han. I''ll handle everything here with the guild master.] Seojun nodded calmly. "Don''t worry. Everything is under control," he said before ending the call. He exhaled a quiet sigh. [Host, you''ve gained their trust. You even saved their lives in that beast containment quest. But doing this¡­ it means you can''t stay low-key anymore.] Seojun closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them. "It doesn''t matter now," he said. RUMBLE¡ª!! Suddenly¡ªthe ground beneath him trembled. A powerful earthquake struck. The cliff he was standing on began to crumble. CRACK¡ªCRACK¡ª! Large chunks of rock broke away, sliding down into the forest below. But Seojun didn''t move¡ªhe simply stepped into the air, using Wind Step, standing effortlessly above the collapsing cliff. Then¡ª The sky changed. Dark clouds swirled unnaturally. The air turned heavy, thick with mana and something else¡ªsomething ominous. Seojun narrowed his eyes. From his vantage point, he saw the entire area shifting. Dungeons began appearing. Portals ripped open in the sky, their dark voids spilling out monstrous creatures. The wave had begun. Seojun''s eyes glowed. ''Get ready.'' He sent out a telepathic command. Numerous voices answered in unison. "Yes, Master! Count on us!" Then The first horde of monsters fell from the sky. Inside the village shelter, people were crowded together, their voices rising in fear and confusion. The shelter was a large circular structure made of metal, built to protect against strong attacks, but it was not underground. The Guildmaster of Dawn and Sir Choi stood at the front, trying to calm everyone down. "Please, everyone! Stay calm!" Sir Choi shouted, raising his hands. But the crowd was already in chaos especially the awakeners. "Why are we even here?! There was no warning from the global system!" someone yelled. "Yeah! We got no emergency alert! The wave is fake!" "Who said the wave was coming anyway?!" another voice shouted angrily. The Venom Party, a suspicious group among the hunters, was the loudest. A man from their group stepped forward, his face twisted in frustration. "This is nonsense! You made us abandon everything for NOTHING! There is NO WAVE!" he roared. Some awakeners muttered in agreement, their faces filled with doubt. "He''s right¡­ maybe it''s just a mistake." "We should go back! There''s no danger!" More shouting erupted as panic spread. Some people tried to leave, but the hunters from the Dawn Guild quickly blocked the exit. BANG! The Guildmaster slammed his fist against the metal wall, his voice booming over the crowd. "ENOUGH!" The shelter fell into silence for a moment. His cold eyes swept over the people. "We were warned," he said firmly. Sir Choi stepped forward. "That''s right. And it was someone we trust who told us about this wave." The Venom Party scoffed. "Who?!" one of them sneered. "Some coward hiding in the shadows?" The guildmaster didn''t answer. The Venom Party leader stood with a deep frown, listening as someone whispered in his ear. His eyes widened in shock before twisting into anger and amusement. Then, he suddenly burst into laughter. "HAHAHAHA! What the hell?!" Everyone turned to look at him, confused. The Venom leader grinned wickedly and pointed at the Guildmaster and Sir Choi. "Hey, everyone! Did you hear this? Our great Guildmaster and Commander have been fooled!" Murmurs spread among the people. The leader continued, mocking loudly¡ª "You want to know who warned them? You wanna know who made us run here like scared dogs? interrupting our work?" People leaned in, curious and confused. Then, with a dramatic voice, he yelled¡ª "A freaking Beast Doctor from Seoul! Some nobody named Ji Hoon!" Gasps and murmurs filled the shelter. "A Beast Doctor?! Are you serious?" "Wait¡­ a doctor warned them about the wave?" "And they actually believed him?!" The Venom leader scoffed, shaking his head. "A weak healer! A non-combatant! they trusted a coward who plays with sick animals?! And you expect us to stay here and hide?!" His voice grew louder. "He must have tricked you, Guildmaster! Maybe he wants all the loot for himself! We''re not weak, we can handle the wave!" Some people in the crowd nodded angrily, while others looked unsure. "Listen, everyone! This warning is not a joke!" Guildmaster yelled. But the Venom Party leader scoffed, folding his arms. "A Beast Doctor gave you this warning, right? That Ji Hoon guy? You expect us to believe that nonsense?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More people muttered in agreement. "Yeah! If the wave was real, the Global System would have warned us already!" "Exactly! The Global System never fails!" The Venom Party leader smirked. "Face it, Guildmaster. You got tricked!" Then, he turned to the crowd and shouted confidently¡ª "I''m going out! Who''s coming with me?" A wave of voices rose in agreement but mostly are awakeners. "Me too!" "Yeah, we''re not staying in this stupid shelter! I can handle those wave monsters fine anyway!" "I trust the Global System, not some random Beast Doctor!" People pushed toward the exit, their movements growing rougher. The guards stationed at the door controls tried to hold them back¡ª "Stay inside! This is for your safety!" But the crowd''s frustration boiled over. A few strong awakened ones shoved the guards aside, knocking them unconscious. The Venom Party was the first to rush outside. "Finally, fresh air! See? No monsters! Hahaha!" One by one, more people followed, laughing and mocking those who stayed behind. Dahlia and the Dawn Guild staff stood near the entrance, eyes wide in fear. "No! Don''t go out!" Dahlia begged, her voice shaking. "Please, I''m begging you! Stay inside!" But none of them listened. She tried to block the doorway, but someone pushed her aside. "Tch! Get out of the way!" She stumbled, barely catching herself. Among the remaining people, some muttered nervously. "That Ji Hoon guy¡­ he seems trustworthy, right?" "Yeah, we saw him during the beast containment quest. He was amazing." "Exactly! He''s powerful, and there''s no reason for him to lie!" Someone hesitated, then asked¡ª "But can he handle the wave alone? What is he planning to do?" Another person gritted his teeth. "Forget that! Focus on getting those idiots back inside before something happens!" Just then¡ª RUMBLE¡ª! The ground shook violently beneath their feet. People staggered, their expressions turning from arrogance to terror. A loud, inhuman roar echoed from the distance. Their faces drained of color. The people outside froze as the sky darkened, swirling like a vortex of doom. Monsters rained down, their screeches echoing through the air. The Guildmaster and Sir Choi immediately shouted¡ª "GET BACK INSIDE NOW!" Some people snapped out of their shock and ran back toward the shelter, their faces pale with fear. But others, including the Venom Party, stood their ground, sneering. "Why so scared?" the Venom Party leader mocked. "We''ve handled waves before! This is nothing!" Yes, they had. But this wave was different. Even their deities had sent warnings¡ª Stay inside. Do not fight. This wave is too strong. Yet, pride and arrogance clouded their judgment. Some Dawn Guild staff, frustrated, shouted¡ª "Forget them! Just lock the doors!" But then¡ª "WAIT!" Sir Choi''s daughter pointed at the sky. "I think we''re safe in here." Everyone looked up. A faint shimmer covered the village. Sir Choi''s eyes widened. "A barrier?" The Guildmaster muttered, watching as monsters slammed into the invisible wall, only to slide down, unable to enter. The realization spread like wildfire¡ª They were protected. The Guildmaster sighed in relief, then turned to the Venom Party. "Now do you see? There''s no need to fight. Get back inside!" But the Venom Party leader scoffed. "This? A weak barrier? It won''t last forever." His men grinned, eyes filled with greed. "This wave is an opportunity!" Another Venom Party member smirked¡ª "Yeah! Look at these monsters! If we hunt them now, we''ll level up faster than ever!" Some other awakened hesitated. "He''s¡­ not wrong. If we fight now, we could gain huge rewards." "Right?!" the Venom Party leader laughed. "Why hide like cowards when we can get stronger?" The Guildmaster''s expression darkened. "Are you insane? This wave isn''t normal!" But the Venom Party leader stepped forward, smirking. "Then stay behind, old man. We''ll be the ones who come back stronger." He turned to his men. "We''re leaving! Who''s with us?!" Chapter 257 - 256: Soando Island (2) Outside the barrier, monsters roamed freely, their glowing eyes locked onto the humans. The people inside the shelter trembled in fear. "M-Monsters¡­ so many¡­" Some fell to their knees, praying. Others held their weapons tightly, hands shaking. Sir Choi grabbed the Guildmaster''s shoulder, shaking his head. "Let them go. There''s no saving them now." The Guildmaster clenched his fists but stayed silent. Some awakeners hesitated but ultimately followed the Venom Party, lured by greed. The Venom Party leader laughed, looking back at those inside the barrier. "See that? Nothing happened! You cowards can hide in your little cage while we get stronger!" One of his men smirked¡ª "Yeah! When this wave is over, we''ll be the ones ranking up, not you losers." Another sneered¡ª "The global system didn''t warn us because this wave isn''t dangerous! That nobody beast doctor tricked you all!" They walked further away, weapons ready. RUMBLE¡ª! A massive dungeon gate suddenly appeared beside them. The black and red portal twisted violently, releasing a horrific aura. The Venom Party leader grinned¡ª "Perfect timing! Let''s clear this gate first before anyone else!" His men cheered, preparing to enter. Those inside the barrier watched in horror. "That''s an A rank Dungeon!" "They''re crazy¡­ They don''t even know what kind of gate that is!" A deep, chilling growl echoed from the gate. The air turned heavy. The smell of death spread. CRACK! A massive claw ripped through the portal. Two bladed arms, longer than a human, twitched as if sharpening themselves. Its legs were bent like a predatory insect, its clawed feet digging into the ground with each step. A long, spiked tail slithered behind it, dripping with black liquid that sizzled as it touched the ground. Its head was elongated, like a mantis, but instead of insect eyes, it had two glowing red orbs¡ª Eyes burning with hunger. But¡ª The Venom Party didn''t flinch. They smirked, standing tall. "Tch, it''s just one monster?" one of them scoffed. The global system''s automatic appraisal activated. ©¤©¤©¤ [Death Reaver ¨C A Rank] [Attack Power: ERROR] [Defense: ERROR] [Speed: ERROR] They frowned. "What the hell?" "Why is everything ''ERROR''?" The Venom Party leader chuckled. "Probably just a system bug. It happens with weaker monsters sometimes." They gripped their weapons confidently. "Let''s kill it before anyone else arrives." Then¡ª They attacked. Swords swung down. Magic exploded forward. Arrows shot through the air. But¡ª They didn''t see what happened next. No one did. It was too fast. SLASH¡ª! Blood sprayed. Thud. A head rolled across the ground. A Venom Party member collapsed, lifeless. The others blinked. Their weapons were still raised. They hadn''t even realized their comrade had died. Then¡ª Pain. Deep, searing pain. Their bodies fell apart, torn before they could react. The Venom Party leader''s grin froze. His eyes widened in horror. "W-Wait¡­" The others froze, eyes wide with horror. "H-He''s dead?!" Another flash. Another scream. Then¡ª Chaos. They ran, screaming. "RUN! IT''S TOO STRONG!" The leader''s cocky grin vanished. His eyes filled with terror. "NO¡ªNO¡ªNO¡ªSTAY BACK¡ª" But the Death Reaver lunged. CRACK! Its claws crushed his body like paper. His screams were cut off. Inside the barrier, people watched in horror, their faces pale. "Help! Please, help us!" The survivors who had managed to escape the Death Reaver''s attack ran desperately toward the barrier. Their faces were pale, eyes filled with terror. Behind them, the ground was painted red with the blood of their fallen comrades. "Hurry! Don''t look back, just run!" someone shouted. But it was too late for many. SLASH! A head flew into the air. More bodies collapsed, lifeless. From inside the barrier, awakeners rushed forward, trying to help¡ª But they couldn''t do anything. The Death Reaver was too fast. "No¡­ No¡­" Dahlia whispered, covering her mouth in horror. Then¡ª "Rio?! What are you doing?!" Dahlia''s eyes widened as she saw Rio, another Beast Doctor outside the barrier trying to help them. He was carrying another survivor on his back, struggling to move. "You idiot! Run!" someone screamed. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rio gritted his teeth. "I won''t leave him behind!" The Death Reaver turned its glowing red eyes toward them. Then¡ª It moved. "RIO! HURRY!" Rio stumbled, unable to move fast enough. The Death Reaver raised its massive claw, about to cut them both down¡ª ©¤©¤©¤ BOOM! ©¤©¤©¤ The ground shook. Something massive landed between them. A black exoskeleton gleamed under the moonlight. Six powerful legs stomped against the ground. Huge mandibles clicked together aggressively. A giant Ant Beast had appeared. The Death Reaver hesitated, sensing a new threat. Taking the chance, Rio and the injured man hurried toward the barrier. Guild members pulled them inside. They were safe. And More Ant Beasts appeared. Hundreds of them. They swarmed the battlefield, engaging the monsters that tried to enter the village. Inside the barrier, everyone stood in shock. "What''s going on?!" "Why are Ant Beasts helping us?!" "Are they¡­ on our side?!" Whispers of confusion spread through the shelter. "L-Look! In the sky!" A loud voice made everyone turn their heads upward. What they saw shocked them. A figure stood mid-air, moving gracefully between the falling monsters. "Wait¡­ Isn''t that Ji Hoon?!" Gasps echoed in the shelter. The Beast Doctor they had mocked before¡­ was fighting. And he wasn''t losing. Wind swirled around him, his attacks swift and deadly. Every move crushed the monsters around him. Some people rubbed their eyes, unable to believe what they were seeing. "H-He''s really strong?" Then, another voice called out¡ª "Wait! Look over there!" On the other side of the battlefield¡ª Something strange was happening. A wave of monsters was being pushed back¡­ by slimes. "Slimes?! Why are slimes fighting?!" Everyone was speechless. They weren''t just any slimes¡ª These slimes moved with intelligence, attacking monsters with perfect coordination. Among them, one stood out. A massive dark slime, far larger than the others, was leading them. Dahlia''s eyes widened. She recognized that slime. "That¡­ that looks like Ji Hoon''s familiar but larger." She swallowed hard, a thought forming in her mind. "Just¡­ who are they?" Chapter 258 - 257: If someone... Seojun stood above, The ant beasts and slimes fought fiercely, keeping the wave of monsters at bay. Despite this, a deep frown formed on his face. [It''s a good thing you made a barrier, Host. Because of the Venom Party, some people died. Tsk, tsk. But now, they got what they wanted¡­ and they''re gone.] Seojun scoffed. "That''s for the better. They dragged those people to their deaths." He watched the A-ranked monsters attacking the barrier, but something was off. His unease grew. The previous waves he had heard about were nothing like this. These monsters were all A-rank in appraisal which is not normal, but¡­ He knew better. These weren''t normal A-rank monsters. They were far stronger. "Just what the hell is going on?" he muttered. With a deep breath, he opened his status window. [STATUS WINDOW] Host Name: Han Seojun Age: 518 Level: 9999 (MAXED) Class: Abyssal Tamer Titles: The One Who Reclaimed the Abyss, Supreme Abyss Slayer, Abyss Lord , Ant Beast King, Dragon Tamer, Fallen Godslayer ETC... Stats: Health: 100% Mana: Infinite Skills: All skills unlocked and mastered Weapons: Astral Blaze Sword, Scythe, Shield of Eternity ETC... Tamed: Huno (Cerberus), Silla (Hydra), Sui (Dark Slime), Nymira (Nine-Tailed Fox), Nhiloth (Wraith), Xelthara (Ant Beast Queen)... Seojun''s eyes remained fixed on the status window, his level glaring back at him like an unsolved puzzle. 9999. [It''s nice that everything has returned, Host. Once more, I congratulate you! You did it again!] A festive popping sound rang in his mind, as if celebrating a grand achievement. Seojun remained unimpressed. "Whatever I do, my level no longer increases," he muttered. [Well, it says right there that you''ve already reached the max level, Host!] His eyes narrowed. "No, this isn''t my max level from before. It should be 999,999... Are you hiding something from me?" The system hesitated before chuckling nervously. [Hehehe¡­ Well, I figured it wouldn''t matter anymore. But since you asked, let me explain.] Seojun said nothing, waiting. [As you already know, the power scale on Earth is completely different from the Abyss. That''s why your max level has also changed. In the Abyss, the maximum level was 999,999, but Earth''s system simply can''t handle that. Here, the highest possible level is 9,999.] Seojun let the words settle. It made sense. If Earth''s system was weaker, then of course there would be a limit. Seojun took a deep breath, forcing himself to push aside the thoughts of his level. There was no point in dwelling on it now. His gaze lowered once more to the battlefield below. The villagers, including the guild members, were watching everything unfold. He could feel their eyes on him, observing his every move. "Tsk¡­ Because of them watching, I have to be careful not to show too much," he muttered. "Master, we can handle everything here. Please rest" One of the Ant Phantom Soldiers spoke through their telepathic link. Their tone was steady, full of confidence. At the same time, his system chimed in. [Huno and Nymira said that they were handling things in Seoul and that your family was safe. But that was almost a few hours ago. Should we go now, Host?] Seojun''s eyes narrowed slightly. "They didn''t send any messages after that?" He barely paid attention as an S-Rank monster emerged from one of the sky gates. Without hesitation, he raised his hand, summoning Voidflame Gluttony¡ªa swirling black flame that devoured all in its path. The monster didn''t even get the chance to scream before it was swallowed into nothingness. A deep silence filled the air for a moment. Then, his system''s hesitant voice spoke again. [Uhmm¡­ Actually, Host, my connection to them seems to be¡­ disconnected.] Seojun froze. His expression darkened, his body tensed, and without warning¡ª BANG! He kicked a monster too hard, its body exploding into pieces, raining flesh and blood down onto the battlefield. "What do you mean?!" [I-I''m sorry, Host. I didn''t think much of it at first, but¡­ I believe something is happening there right now.] Seojun clenched his fists. A gnawing feeling of unease crept into his chest. He had felt it earlier, but he ignored it, too focused on his own curiosity about his level. "System!" he snapped, his patience running thin. "Are you using your human brain this whole time?! Just wh¡ªargh! Damn it!" He cursed himself for not noticing sooner. If something had happened in Seoul¡­ if his Mother was in danger¡ª He had wasted too much time. "Sui!" he called out. From the battlefield, Sui, the Dark Slime King, lifted his head. His deep, gurgling voice echoed in response. "Kyuu! Yes, Master!" "You take the lead from here. I''m leaving." Sui''s massive form pulsed as he absorbed an incoming beast without effort. "Leave it to me, Master." Seojun didn''t hesitate. In an instant¡ª He vanished from the sky. Seojun appeared in Seoul, his body materializing in the middle of the ruined city. The once-towering buildings now stood in crumbled heaps, the streets cracked and littered with debris. Smoke rose from the wreckage, and deep claw marks scarred the concrete. There was no one in sight. No civilians. No awakened. Nothing. Seojun''s sharp eyes swept over the area. The sky gates had closed, meaning the awakeners had done their job. Only a few monsters remained, their numbers dwindling fast. Yet, something gnawed at him. A deep unease settled in his chest. "I can''t feel them. I can''t feel Mom" His voice was low, almost a whisper. [Host, something is interfering.] Seojun''s expression darkened. [Their messages just came in. They were calling for you. A powerful boss appeared, along with its beasts. But they are not from the usual dimension of the wave''s monsters. Someone interfered, Host.] A cold, unfamiliar feeling twisted inside him. "We need to find them. Now." Without hesitation, Seojun disappeared. He reappeared at the boss dungeon¡ªor what should have been one. But there was nothing. No monsters. No corpses. Not even remnants of battle. The space felt eerily empty, as if something had erased all traces of what had happened here. "Damn it! Where are they?!" His frustration flared. His heart pounded in his chest. He vanished again, moving faster, searching every possible location. One after another¡ªhe checked every battlefield, every corner of the city¡ª But there was no sign of them. Seojun stood in the middle of the ruined city, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails nearly dug into his palms. His Blue eyes darkened, flickering with a dangerous glow. A low hum filled the air. Cracks began to form on the ground beneath his feet, and the wind howled unnaturally. The very mana in the air trembled. The world itself seemed to fear him. His rage was not loud, not violent¡ªbut it was overwhelming. [Calm down, Host! Your energy is leaking! If you let it out any further, you could destroy Seoul or even earth. Please, control yourself.] Seojun''s breathing was steady, but his aura kept expanding. His control was slipping. The sky above twisted unnaturally, as if space itself was warping under his pressure. Then, in a voice colder than death, he spoke¡ª "If something happened to them¡­" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words alone sent shivers through the air. A sudden silence fell over the ruins, an unnatural stillness. His power swirled dangerously, like a storm on the verge of destruction. "If someone took them from me¡­" The mana around him condensed, cracking reality itself. "¡­I will erase everything." Chapter 259 - 258: From the abyss In the Heavenly Realm, the air was tense¡ªunsettled. Zyraena bit her nails, her normally calm face filled with panic as she stared at the screen before her. It displayed the chaos below¡ªSeoul in ruins, and at the center of it, Seojun''s power surging dangerously. "No, no, no¡­ This is bad," she mumbled repeatedly, her voice shaking. She knew what would happen if she interfered. The deities¡ªthe gods of this realm¡ªwould sense him. But if she didn''t interfere¡­ Her breathing hitched. If Seojun lost control¡­ his power would reach the Heavenly Realm. The realm itself trembled. Zyraena''s eyes widened in horror. It was happening. The once peaceful sky cracked, golden clouds twisted, and an invisible force sent a shockwave through the divine lands. "No!" she gasped, vanishing in an instant. At that moment, the other deities felt it too. The ground beneath them shook, the energy in the air distorted. A deep, unnatural silence filled the realm before the whispers began. "Where is this human leaking so much power? Is it on Earth?" one god muttered in disbelief. "This is not normal¡­ No mortal should be capable of this." A group of gods had gathered, faces filled with shock and intrigue. "Could it be him?" an old deity murmured. "The one who used a divine weapon¡­ and created an altar?" A silence followed. Then, Zeus frowned. His divine presence filled the area as he spoke, his voice booming like thunder. "Find this human. Now." The gods tensed. They all knew what Zeus''s order meant. If this person was found¡­ punishment would be absolute. Some exchanged glances, whispering among themselves. "If Zeus gets to them first, they will be erased." Others, however, had different thoughts. A mortal this powerful? A mortal who could shake even the Heavens? Perhaps¡­ this was something they needed to see for themselves. Meanwhile in the Boss dungeon area... Huno panted heavily, his three heads snarling as blood dripped from his massive body. His once glowing fur was now tattered, wounds covering his legs and torso. Nymira stood beside him, her nine tails flickering weakly, the once-powerful elemental energy now dimming. Silla, in his hydra form, coiled around them protectively, his breathing ragged. The Lion Beast stood before them, completely unscathed. It grinned, its three monstrous heads showing sharp fangs. Its nine tails swayed behind it, each one crackling with terrifying energy. "Is this all?" the Lion Beast mocked, tilting its head. "I expected more from you three." Huno growled, trying to stand taller, but his legs shook. Nymira gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with exhaustion. They had given it their all¡ªfire, wind, lightning, earth¡ªevery element Nymira could control had been thrown at the beast. Huno had used his Hellfire Bite, his strongest skill, but the Lion Beast had simply shrugged it off. Silla had wrapped his massive body around the enemy, trying to crush it, but in the end, it was Silla who had been thrown aside. No matter how much they attacked¡­ It wasn''t enough. Nymira lowered her tails, her ears flicking as she muttered, "We need to do something fast¡­ or we won''t last much longer." The Lion Beast laughed, stepping forward. Its dark fur gleamed, its muscles rippling with power. "Tired already?" it taunted. "How pathetic." It stomped the ground, the force shaking the battlefield. The three flinched, but they stood their ground. They couldn''t fall here. They couldn''t lose. Not when Seoyang was still in danger. But as the Lion Beast''s nine tails rose, crackling with overwhelming power¡­ They realized the truth. Even together, at full power¡­ They still couldn''t win. Huno took a deep breath, forcing his tired legs to stay steady. His three heads grinned, even though his body was screaming in pain. He needed to buy time¡ªjust a little longer. The Lion Beast narrowed its glowing red eyes, watching him closely. "You look so confident now," Huno said, his voice dripping with amusement. "But I wonder¡­ how long will that confidence last once you meet our master?" The Lion Beast tilted one of its heads, scoffing. "Your master? You expect me to be afraid of someone who isn''t even here?" Huno chuckled, his tails flicking. "Oh, you will be. Trust me." He took a step forward, his large paws pressing against the cracked ground. "You think you''re powerful? You think you''re untouchable? Ha! Compared to him, you''re nothing." The Lion Beast growled, but Huno continued, his tone mocking. "I can already picture it¡­ you, trembling on the ground, begging for mercy. You, realizing just how small and weak you truly are." He let out a low laugh, his fangs gleaming. "I can''t wait to see that look on your face." The Lion Beast''s tails twitched, irritation flickering in its eyes. "Enough with your nonsense." It growled, but there was a hint of hesitation now. "Words mean nothing to me." Good. Huno smirked internally. It''s working. While he kept the Lion Beast focused on him, Nymira closed her eyes, her nine tails glowing faintly. Each one radiated a different energy¡ªfire, water, wind, earth, and more¡ªas she began quietly restoring their strength. Silla, still coiled on the ground, lowered his breathing, allowing his body to absorb the healing energy. His wounds were closing, his strength slowly returning. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They just needed a little more time. Huno kept going. "You really have no idea, do you?" He clicked his tongue. "My master¡­ he''s already here. And when he arrives, you''ll be nothing but a plaything to him." The Lion Beast''s three heads snarled. "Lies." Huno grinned wider, his eyes gleaming. "Then why do you look nervous?" "Continue, Huno. Say more. It''s working¡ªit''s affecting him." Nymira muttered. Huno didn''t need to be told twice. He let out a deep chuckle, forcing his body to stay relaxed despite the burning pain. "Oh? What''s wrong? You''re starting to shake." His voice was taunting, smooth. "Maybe you finally understand just who you''re up against. Maybe you finally realize how small you really are." The Lion Beast''s ears flicked, and its three heads twitched slightly, as if reacting to his words. Its red eyes gleamed, its body stiffened, and for a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªit really did look like it was affected. Huno smirked, pushing further. "You can act tough all you want," he continued. "But when our master, The Abyss Lord arrives, you won''t even have the chance to beg. You''ll be crushed before you can even speak." The Lion Beast didn''t move. It just stood there, unmoving, its tails twitching. Nymira and Silla felt hope spark in their chests. It was working. And then¡ª SNAP! The Lion Beast suddenly spun around, its tails lashing out at lightning speed. Before they could react, the coiling tendrils wrapped tightly around their necks. Huno, Nymira, and Silla choked as their feet were lifted off the ground. The Lion Beast laughed, a deep, rumbling sound that sent chills through them. "Did you really think I was affected?" It sneered. "How foolish. Do you truly believe such weak taunts could work on me just because it''s the Abyss Lord?" The three of them struggled, clawing at the powerful grip around their necks. But it was too strong. Then the Lion Beast leaned in, its breath hot and heavy. "Tell me¡­ how could I possibly be affected¡ª" Its grin widened, teeth glinting. "¡ªwhen my master has already cut off all your connections to the outside?" Huno''s eyes widened. "W-what do you mean?" One of his heads managed to choke out. The Lion Beast grinned, tightening its hold. "I mean exactly what I said." Its voice was dripping with cruel amusement. "Every single one of your connections¡ªyour Global System, your master¡­ and even his very own system." It pulled them closer, their struggling bodies hanging uselessly in the air. "It''s. Cut. Off." The words sank deep like a knife. Nymira''s mind reeled. Cut off? No¡­ that''s impossible. Is that why no matter how many times we call, T-They can''t hear it? Silla''s eyes shook in disbelief. "I-Impossible¡­" he forced out. The Lion Beast only laughed. "Possible." It purred, enjoying their despair. "Do you want me to explain? I can see it in your eyes¡­ you''re so confused, aren''t you?" It tightened its grip, making them choke harder, their vision darkening. "Then listen well." The Lion Beast''s three heads all spoke at once. "As my master''s name is Abyssal Eidolon. So yeah¡­ we are from the Abyss, just like you, Silla." In the first that this boss and beast showed up they are aware they''re from the abyss but felt that they''re not. The Lion Beast smirked, watching their confusion deepen. "But." That one word sent a chill through their bones. "We''re from the Abyss¡­ but not really in the Abyss." A deep, twisting dread filled them. "What¡­?" Silla''s voice was hoarse. "What do you mean¡­?" The Lion Beast leaned in further, its voice lowering into a whisper. "We are from the Abyss Hell Prison." The moment those words were spoken¡ª A sharp, horrible pain shot through their minds, as if something deep in their instincts was screaming in terror. "Do you know what that is, hmm?" The Lion Beast laughed. And the three of them felt something colder than death settle into their bones. Chapter 260 - 259: For him Huno''s vision swam as he gasped for air, his throats burning from the Lion Beast''s crushing grip. But despite the pain, a single word escaped his lips in a hoarse whisper. "Underworld..." The Lion Beast''s three heads turned toward him, and then¡ª It grinned. "Yes! That''s right!" it roared in excitement. "The same place you came from! But An Abyssal Underworld. You must be confuse huh?" Huno''s breathing was ragged, his mind trying to grasp the meaning behind those words. The Lion Beast laughed and suddenly let go of their necks. Huno, Silla, and Nymira collapsed to the ground, coughing violently. Their bodies ached, their throats raw, but their minds were spinning even faster. "How are we not confused?!" Silla spat, his voice sharp despite his exhaustion. "The Abyss is already a prison! What do you mean an Abyssal Underworld?!" The Lion Beast sneered. "Hmph. You fools only know part of the truth." Its three pairs of glowing red eyes gleamed with something dark¡ªsomething filled with hatred. "The Abyss is a realm where trash is thrown away. Yes, that much is true." It began to walk in circles around them, its presence overwhelming. "But." The ground beneath them trembled slightly. "The Abyss is also had an Underworld. And that¡­ is where we come from." A suffocating silence followed. Huno clenched his jaw. He could feel something dark stirring in the air¡ªa deep, ancient hatred. The Lion Beast stopped walking. Its bodies tensed, and then¡ª A deep, burning rage flared in its eyes. "My master..." A low growl rumbled in its throat. "We''re locked away for millions of years." A sudden blast of dark energy erupted from its body, causing cracks to form in the ground beneath them. "Because of the former Abyss Lord!" Silla and Nymira flinched at the sheer hatred in its voice. The Lion Beast''s fur bristled, its fangs bared in a snarl of pure fury. "That cursed ruler... he said through gritted teeth, "the one who controlled the Abyss before your master." Its claws dug into the earth, carving deep trenches. "He locked us away... trapped us in the deepest parts of the Abyss." The three of them stared, stunned by the sheer resentment burning in its eyes. "And now..." A cruel smirk formed on the Lion Beast''s face. "Now, we have finally crawled out of that hellhole." Its three heads grinned, their expressions filled with a dark, terrifying hunger. "And my master... is going to take back what was stolen from him." He''s deep growl rumbled through the air, filled with hatred that had festered for millions of years. Its three heads glared down at Huno, Nymira, and Silla, eyes burning with a terrifying obsession. "My master is my everything." Each word was spoken with a rage so deep it felt endless. "While my master was locked up¡­" its voice turned sharp, bitter, "all the beings in that cursed place tried to hurt him." The ground trembled beneath them as its claws dug deeper into the dirt. "They believed¡­" the Lion Beast let out a dark laugh, "¡­that if they devoured him, they could regain their lost strength." Its laughter was filled with mockery and disdain, but behind it was something terrifying. A madness that had been carved into its very soul. "For years, centuries, millions of years¡ª I fought against all of them. I ripped them apart, tore their bodies to pieces, burned their very existence to ash." Its three heads snarled in unison, its enormous body trembling with barely contained fury. "I killed them all to protect my master. I watched him suffer while I fought, while I bled, while I destroyed every single one of those filthy creatures that dared to touch him." It lifted its bloodstained claws, staring at them. "And now¡­" Its lips curled into a twisted grin. "¡­we will take everything." A heavy silence followed. Huno forced himself to remain calm, even as the Lion Beast''s claws dug into his flesh. His mind raced, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto shift the situation. "You don''t have to do this." The Lion Beast scoffed, "And why wouldn''t I?" Silla gasped for air, trying to loosen the grip around her neck. "Think about it. If your master wanted to rule, why start like this? Why kill those who had nothing to do with his suffering?" The Lion Beast let out a low, guttural laugh. "You really think I care about those weaklings? About anyone?" It tightened its hold for a brief moment before suddenly letting them go. Huno and the others fell to the ground, coughing. "You don''t understand," the Lion Beast growled, "My master is everything to me. I will destroy anything, anyone, for him. I will burn this world if it means he gets what he deserves." Huno wiped the blood from his lips and sat up. "And what does he deserve?" The Lion Beast''s three heads stared at him. "Everything." Huno sighed, shaking his head. "You''re blinded by your anger." "You have no right to say that to me!" the Lion roared, its fury shaking the ground beneath them. "You weren''t there! You didn''t know how kind he is to me! You didn''t see what they did to him! My master suffered, while the world forgot about him!" Nymira stepped forward, her voice gentle but firm. "And do you think he''d want you to throw away everything for revenge?" The Lion Beast hesitated¡ªjust for a fraction of a second. That was enough. Huno saw it. That tiny crack in his resolve. He pushed further. "If your master was so powerful, if he was meant to take over this world¡­ why did he need you to fight for him?" The Lion Beast''s tails twitched. "Shut up." "Maybe he''s using you." "I SAID SHUT UP!" The Lion lunged, its massive form blotting out the sky as it struck at Huno. But this time, Huno was ready. He dodged. Silla and Nymira followed, all three of them moving as one. They had stalled long enough. Their strength was returning. And now, they would fight back. Huno lunged forward, his massive Cerberus form twisting mid-air, dodging the Lion Beast''s lashing tails. Silla struck from the left, his snake form weaving through the battlefield, while Nymira covered them both, her flames dancing in the air like deadly ribbons. The Lion Beast swiped with its massive claw, but Huno ducked under it, his sharp fangs snapping toward its exposed underbelly. The beast barely dodged, twisting its body unnaturally fast. Nymira flicked her wrist, summoning chains of fire that wrapped around the Lion''s middle head, pulling it back. "Listen to us! Revenge won''t bring your master peace!" she shouted. The Lion Beast growled, its three heads burning with rage. "You know nothing! I will carve this world apart and build it anew for him!" Silla darted in, his long serpent body coiling around one of the Lion''s hind legs, tightening like a vice. "Then why is your so-called master just standing there?" he hissed, flicking his gaze toward the dark figure beyond the battlefield. The Abyssal Eidolon¡ªthe one the Lion Beast called "Master"¡ªstood still, his presence looming like a shadow. He did not move, did not give orders. He only watched. Huno narrowed his eyes. Why isn''t he interfering? The Lion Beast roared, shaking off Silla and leaping forward in a blur. Its tails snapped like whips, aiming straight for Nymira. Huno barreled into her, pushing her aside just in time. A tail slammed into the ground where she had stood, leaving a deep crater. Huno panted, his golden eyes flickering with thought. Losing control¡­ that''s also a possibility to win over this. Huno dodged a vicious swipe, his three Cerberus heads snarling as he clashed claws against claws with the Lion Beast. Sparks flew as their strength collided, the sheer force shaking the battlefield. "You don''t have to do this!" Huno growled, his fangs bared. The Lion Beast scoffed, pushing him back with a powerful swipe of its tail. "Spare me your pathetic words! My master gave me everything!" Silla''s nine serpent heads lashed out like whips, forcing the Lion to step back. "Then why is he just watching?" Silla hissed, his piercing eyes locked onto the towering figure in the distance. For a moment, the Lion Beast hesitated. Nymira, seizing the chance, flicked her staff, sending golden chains racing toward the Lion''s limbs. "If he truly values you, why isn''t he fighting with you?" she demanded. The Lion snarled and slammed the ground, sending a shockwave that shattered the chains. "He has his reasons!" Huno''s golden eyes narrowed. "Or maybe he''s just using you." The Lion''s fur bristled. Huno continued, weaving around the battlefield with fluid, lethal movements. "You said you fought for him for millions of years, right? That you protected him in that prison? Then why does it feel like you''re just his pawn?" "Shut up!" The Lion lunged, fangs aimed straight for Huno''s throat. Huno ducked, his claws raking across the Lion''s side, drawing black blood. "Think about it! If your master is so powerful, why does he need you to do all his dirty work?" The Lion growled in frustration, but his attacks became sloppier. Nymira caught on. "You''re the one fighting for his cause, but what has he done for you? Has he ever lifted a hand for you?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silla coiled around the Lion''s legs, tightening his grip. "Has he ever suffered for you?" The Lion froze. His three heads trembled. For the first time, uncertainty flickered in his crimson eyes. Then, in a flash, his tails lashed out, grabbing Huno, Silla, and Nymira by their necks. He laughed. A hollow, bitter laugh. "You really think I don''t know?" His grip tightened, making them struggle for breath. "You think I haven''t thought about it? But it doesn''t matter." His crimson eyes burned with madness. "My master is everything to me. I don''t care if he''s using me. I don''t care if I suffer. If it''s for him, I will do anything." His grip tightened further, crushing their throats. Nymira''s vision blurred. Silla''s serpents hissed in pain. Huno''s claws scraped against the tail, trying to break free. Then suddenly, The barrier trembled. A sudden shockwave rippled through the air, and the barrier around them cracked. Chapter 261 - 260: Goodbye A sudden shockwave rippled through the air, and the barrier around them cracked like a fragile piece of glass. The Lion Beast''s eyes widened. "What the¡ª?!" He immediately jumped back, instincts screaming at him. Huno, Silla, and Nymira, who had been struggling moments ago, felt a surge of relief. "It''s Master!" Huno grinned, his three heads letting out deep, rumbling growls of satisfaction. The Lion Beast''s expression darkened. "No¡­ No way!" His tail lashed out in frustration. "No one should be able to find or sense this barrier! Even if he''s the Abyss Lord¡ªthat''s impossible!" But then¡ªhe realized something. He turned sharply, scanning the battlefield. Silla was standing a few meters away, coiled protectively around a small, unconscious figure. The Lion''s stomach dropped. "Damn it!" He hadn''t even noticed that in all the chaos, Seoyang had been taken from his side. CRACK. The barrier shattered. It broke apart like fragile shards of ice, scattering into the wind, exposing the battlefield once more. The Lion Beast barely had time to react before he felt it. A presence. A suffocating, overwhelming pressure unlike anything he had ever experienced before. A figure hovered above the battlefield, cloaked in dark, flickering energy. His aura¡ªdeep, boundless, and horrifying. "It can''t be¡­" The Lion Beast''s breath hitched. His claws trembled. He felt his very instincts scream at him to kneel, to submit. "H-How¡­?" A shadow blinked across the battlefield. "Mom!" Seojun''s voice rang out as he appeared beside Seoyang, immediately kneeling and pulling her into his arms. His hands trembled as he checked her condition, brushing her hair from her face. "Mom, wake up." His voice was uncharacteristically soft, but beneath it was an underlying storm. Silla quickly spoke, sensing Seojun''s worry. "She''s safe. She''s only unconscious Master." Seojun exhaled, relief flashing in his eyes for just a second before he turned his gaze upward¡ªlocking onto the Lion Beast. The overwhelming aura around him intensified. Huno stepped forward, shaking his head with a smirk. "You felt it, right?" The Lion Beast''s body refused to move. "You can''t handle him." The Lion Beast stared at the ground, his claws digging into the dirt as his thoughts spiraled. "How can a human be this strong? This¡­ shouldn''t be possible." His body trembled, not from fear, but from the unbearable weight of realization. The Abyss Lord¡­ this man¡­ was something beyond even the Abyss itself. But then¡ª His master. His ears twitched as he clung desperately to the one thing that still mattered. "No! My master''s dream¡­ his goal! What about everything we suffered for?!" His heartbeat pounded in his chest, his body moving before his thoughts could stop him. He lunged. Every skill he had¡ªevery ounce of power he possessed¡ªpoured into his final attack. "I''LL DO EVERYTHING FOR MY MASTER!" The roar shook the battlefield as his claws, sharp enough to tear through dimensions, closed in on Seojun. But then¡ª Silence. He couldn''t feel his body. His vision blurred. "What''s¡­ going on?" His limbs wouldn''t respond. His attack never landed. Something struck him. Something he never even saw. His mind screamed at him to move, but his body¡ªbetrayed him. And then, he saw it. Seojun. Standing beside him. As if he had always been there. As if the Lion Beast''s attack had never even been a threat. Seojun''s dark eyes bore into him. "Your master is already dead. Why are you still fighting?" The Lion Beast''s breath hitched. "W-What¡­?" His gaze flickered toward his master''s figure. Still standing. Still there. But then Seojun moved appearing in the mid air and threw a punch into a mirror in his master center body. And in that instant¡ª The body turned to ash. The Lion Beast froze. His body completely collapsed. "N-No¡­" His voice was barely a whisper. His breathing grew uneven as he stared at the pile of ashes, refusing to believe. "No¡­ my master is not dead¡­ He''s not! He''s not!" His mind rejected it. His heart refused it. But the truth was there. Seojun stepped forward, his voice calm but cold. "Accept it. Your master has been dead for a long time." The Lion Beast shook his head violently. No. No. NO! But deep inside¡ª He already knew. A single tear slipped from the Lion Beast''s eye, trailing down his bloodstained fur. His body, once filled with unstoppable power, now felt so light¡­ so empty. He slowly closed his eyes, his voice weak but steady. "Please¡­ kill me." His words carried no hatred, no anger¡ªonly longing. "I want to see my master again." Silence filled the battlefield.The others watched, but none spoke. Seojun stood there for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, he finally answered. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I hope you''ll see your master again." He knelt down, placing his hand gently on the Lion Beast''s body. A strange warmth spread through the fading beast¡ªnot pain, not fear, just¡­ peace. For the first time in what felt like eternity, the Lion Beast relaxed. His breathing slowed. His consciousness faded. And in his final moments, a small smile formed on his lips. "Master¡­" He let himself drift into the darkness And then¡ªhe fell asleep. ***** A gentle breeze swept across the endless field of green, carrying the scent of fresh grass and blooming flowers. The sky above was bright, the sun warm but not harsh. It was peaceful¡ªtoo peaceful. The Lion Beast, Nemean in it''s normal form slowly opened his eyes. "Where¡­ is this?" He pushed himself up, his paws sinking into the soft grass. Everything around him was so beautiful¡ªa place untouched by war, without the scent of blood or death. His golden eyes widened as a distant memory surfaced. "This place¡­ Master once showed me a drawing of it on a piece of paper." His voice trembled as he took in the scenery. Suddenly¡ªwarm arms wrapped around his neck. "Nemean! Hehehe, you finally came!" That voice¡ªthat familiar voice. His breath hitched. His heart pounded. He turned sharply, and his eyes landed on the figure standing before him. Tears welled up in his eyes. "M-Master!" With a loud cry, Nemean leaped forward, nuzzling and licking the man''s face without restraint. His large paws pressed against his master''s chest, making him fall back onto the grass, laughing. "Hahaha! Alright, alright! I get it!" Nemean didn''t care¡ªhe kept rubbing his face against him, his tail wagging wildly. His master, a man with elegant horns and strong wings, held him tightly, stroking his fur. After a long while, when his emotions finally settled, Nemean sat down in front of him, still not taking his eyes off him. "I thought¡­ I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you again! I missed you, Master!" His master smiled at him, his golden eyes filled with warmth. "I missed you too, Nemean. But¡­ this body, do you remember? You''ve only ever seen me like this in my consciousness. My real body was sealed away for so long." Nemean growled softly, resting his head against his master''s lap. "I don''t care! I missed both your bodies! But¡­ were you really trapped here all this time?" His master''s smile faded slightly. "Yeah." His hand ran through Nemean''s fur, as if trying to reassure him. "I''m sorry, Nemean. I''m sorry you had to go through all of that alone. I should have been there. You protected me, even after I was gone." Nemean growled, shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter anymore, Master! We''re together now! We can play again, like before!" His master chuckled and climbed onto his back, just like he used to. Nemean roared in joy, running across the vast field, feeling the wind rush past him. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he was free. His master laughed above him, spreading his wings as they raced toward the horizon. "Thank you for everything, Nemean," his master whispered, his voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you for staying by my side." Nemean growled proudly. "I should be the one thanking you, Master! If not for you, I would have lost myself completely. I don''t even remember how I ended up in that place¡­ but you took care of me." His master smiled. Nemean''s master stepped down from his back and sat gently on the soft grass. His golden eyes held a warmth that Nemean had always admired, but today¡­ there was something different. Sensing the shift, Nemean lowered himself beside him. "Master¡­ is something wrong?" His master smiled and reached out, patting his large mane like he always did. "All your life¡­ you spent it protecting me." Nemean blinked, confused by his words. "It wasn''t wasted, Master! I enjoyed every moment! Being by your side was all I ever wanted!" he said proudly, wagging his tail. His master let out a small chuckle before speaking again. "I have a wish, Nemean¡­ Can you grant it for me?" The lion beast grinned. "Anything for you, Master! Just say it! Hehehe!" But the words that followed made his heart stop. "Please¡­ be good to your new master. And this time¡­ enjoy your life." Nemean''s ears twitched. He turned his head sharply, looking at his master in confusion. "What are you talking about, Master?" Then, he saw it¡ªhis master''s body was starting to fade. Panic surged through him. He jumped up, stepping closer, his heart pounding. "Master?! What''s happening?! Why are you disappearing?! Don''t leave me again!" His master smiled at him one last time, his form now almost entirely see-through. "For me, Nemean¡­ live without hatred. Enjoy the life you were meant to have. That''s my only wish¡­ I hope you''ll grant it." The wind picked up, scattering glowing golden fragments into the air as his master''s voice faded. "Goodbye, Nemean¡­ I enjoyed every moment with you." Then¡ªhe was gone. Nemean stood frozen, his golden eyes staring at the empty space where his master had been. "No¡­ No, no, no!" He roared, running through the field, searching everywhere, desperately trying to find him. "MASTER!! WHERE ARE YOU?! COME BACK!!" But no matter how much he ran, how much he called, how much he searched¡ªthere was nothing. Then¡­ A sound echoed in his ears. It grew louder. Familiar voices. He slowly opened his eyes. "That''s mine! Give it back, Silla!" "You already ate one! This one is mine!" "Tsk! That was earlier! It doesn''t count!" Huno and Silla were wrestling over a piece of meat, completely ignoring the recovering lion beast beside them. Nemean blinked. "¡­What the hell?" Chapter 262 - 261: Fullfil the wish or give up... Seojun stood in the yard, his body already warmed up from a series of daily routine exercises. The morning sun painted long shadows across the ground as he shifted his weight forward, pressing a single finger against the solid earth. His entire body lifted, balancing effortlessly in a vertical handstand. Balancing effortlessly on a single finger, Seojun lowered his body until his nose nearly touched the ground. His muscles remained motionless¡ªno trembling, no wasted movement. With a slow inhale, he pushed himself back up doing it repeteadly. He exhaled slowly, enjoying the quiet moment¡ªuntil he felt something cold slither around his neck. "Master, he''s awake." Silla, in his snake form whispered in his ear coiled around Seojun''s shoulder. Seojun stood up, exhaling slowly as he wiped the sweat from his brow. His muscles relaxed after the workout, he turned and headed inside, In the corner of the room, a lion stood on guard, his dark fur bristling as he growled lowly. His sharp eyes darted between Huno and Nymira, who stood on either side of him as if cornering a dangerous beast. "Can''t you calm down? You just woke up." Huno sighed, sitting lazily with his tail wagging. "So grumpy," Nymira added, flicking her feline ears. The lion cub bared his teeth. "Hah! Do you think you can fool me?! Look at yourselves! You''re both weakened! You don''t stand a chance against me!" He let out a confident laugh. Huno and Nymira paused, then looked down at themselves. A Rottweiler dog and white ragdoll cat. Their ears twitched. Their expressions soured. "Shut up! This is just a disguise!" Huno barked, clearly annoyed. "Huh? And have you looked at yourself?" Nymira shot back, her tail flicking smugly. The lion blinked, confused. Then he looked down¡ªand his fur stood on end. A cub. Not the mighty lion he had always been. Not the powerful guardian of his master. Just a tiny, fluffy cub. His eyes widened in pure horror. "W-WHAT IS THIS?!!" His tail puffed up, his ears flattened, and he started running in circles, frantically checking every part of his body. "WHAT HAPPENED TO ME?! WHY AM I SMALL?! WHO DID THIS?! THIS IS A CURSE! I REFUSE TO ACCEPT THIS!!" Huno and Nymira exchanged looks before bursting into laughter. "Pfft¡ªHAHAHAHA! He just noticed!!" "What a reaction! This is the best thing I''ve seen all day!" "Master! The two are bullying the lion!" Silla exclaimed, his silver body slithering down from Seojun''s shoulder. Huno and Nymira, who had been laughing at the panicking cub, immediately turned defensive. "No, we''re not!" Huno barked. "He started it tsk." Nymira flicked her tail, pointing at the flustered lion cub. Silla, still wrapped around the chair leg, narrowed his eyes. "You both look suspicious." "You leech! Come here, I''ll bite you!" Huno growled and lunged at Silla. Silla hissed and quickly slithered away, leading Huno in circles around the living room. Nymira just sat back, watching in amusement. Seojun, who had been silently observing, shook his head and sighed. He then turned to the small lion cub, who was still trembling slightly from earlier. "How are you feeling now?" The cub''s golden eyes widened as he snapped his gaze up at Seojun. "You! What did you do to me?! Bring me back to my master! This instant!" He roared, his voice small yet filled with desperation. Huno immediately stopped chasing Silla and let go of his tail. "Hey, it''s the Abyss Lord you''re shouting at. Be respectful," Huno warned, his ears twitching. Silla, now curled back up comfortably, added, "Right now, you''re in your weakest state. What we look like is just our appearance. We can change whenever we want, but you?" His golden eyes gleamed. "You''re stuck as a cub. You know what i mean right?" Nemean stiffened. For the first time¡ªhe felt fear from them. ''What is this? Why am I feeling this?! Is it because I''m weakened?! Damn it!'' The three beasts surrounding him were releasing a powerful aura, their intimidation pressing down on his small body. His fur stood on end, and no matter how much he tried to suppress it¡ªhis instincts screamed danger. But before his fear could take over¡ªhe was suddenly lifted off the ground. "Hey, calm down, guys. He''s just in shock. I''ll handle this." Seojun''s voice was calm, almost lazy, but with absolute authority. Nemean wanted to struggle, but his body refused to move. The pressure was too much for him to resist. Seojun walked to the sofa and sat down, placing Nemean beside him. He gulped, staring at the powerful human next to him. "You''re curious about what happened, right?" Nemean''s ears twitched. "Isn''t that obvious?!" He snapped before realizing his mistake. Three pairs of glowing eyes instantly glared at him. ''Crap.'' His ears flattened, and he quickly corrected himself. "Y-Yes¡­ Tell me what really happened." Seojun leaned back, crossing his arms. "Your master entrusted you to me." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nemean''s breath hitched. "And you were able to meet your master, right?" Nemean didn''t answer, "I should have killed you." Nemean''s small body tensed, but Seojun continued. "But your master begged me to forgive you. I''ve seen everything¡ªyour suffering, your loyalty, how you stood your ground for your master." The lion cub stayed silent, his ears twitching slightly. "If you don''t want to be alive, you can approach Huno. I''m sure he''ll be more than happy to end you." Seojun then stopped speaking as a sudden ringing sound came from a holographic screen in front of him. He glanced at Nemean, who remained silent, his expression unreadable. ''I''ll let him think for now.'' With that thought, Seojun answered the call. Alex''s voice came through the screen. [We''ll be going there. We have a lot to talk about. A month was enough.] Before Seojun could reply, another voice cut in¡ªAlexa. [Na-ah! Don''t even think about avoiding this matter! Whether you like it or not, we''ll settle things now!] Seojun sighed. "Okay, okay, just come." Alexa suddenly added, [Anyway, are you gonna pick up Auntie at the airport?] Seojun leaned back, glancing at the time. "Yeah, just waiting for the plane to land." [Oh! Since we''re on the way, we''ll pick her up instead,] Alexa proposed. Seojun shook his head. "No need. I''ll handle it." [Tsk, don''t be difficult! We''re already nearby, it makes more sense for us to go.] He exhaled, knowing there was no point in arguing. Once Alexa set her mind on something, there was no changing it. "...Fine. Just let me know when you get Mom." [See? That wasn''t so hard,] she said smugly before ending the call. Meanwhile, Silla had his eyes on Nemean, who was sitting on the couch with his eyes closed. "What do you think? Will he accept his fate now?" Huno, who was sprawled on the floor lazily, let out a low chuckle. "It''s either he fulfills his master''s wish¡­ or he ends up in my hands. Hehehe." Silla frowned. "Your hands? Ha! No way! I will be the one to end him, you mutt!" Huno immediately shot up, his fur bristling. "What did you just say, you slimy worm?! You think you can do it faster than me?!" "Of course! I can squeeze the life out of him before you can even take a step!" Silla hissed, puffing up. "Ha! As if! My bite will be quicker than your slow slithering!" Their argument grew louder as they got closer, almost ready to fight again¡ªuntil Silla suddenly noticed something. His eyes widened. "Hey, hey! Stop! Look over there!" He pointed his tail toward the couch. Huno turned his head and saw it too¡ªNymira was sitting next to Nemean, quietly talking to him. The two immediately stopped their bickering. "Nymira''s talking to him?" "Oh, She step up ha" Chapter 263 - 262: New member Nemean curled up tighter, burying his head in his paws. His mind was a mess¡ªhe didn''t know what to do. "Hey." He heard the soft voice of the cat but ignored it, pretending not to care. "Leave me alone," he muttered. Nymira tilted her head. "Is that really what you want? To be alone?" Nemean didn''t respond. His tail flicked slightly, but he kept his face hidden. "Master probably has another reason for not killing you," Nymira continued. "You hurt his mother. Even if your master begged, you shouldn''t have been saved." She casually licked her paw, acting just like a normal cat. Nemean peeked at her and felt a flicker of annoyance. "Why are you even here?! If you''re not going to say anything useful, just leave me alone!" he snapped. Nymira didn''t react to his rudeness. She simply stretched and glanced toward the kitchen, where Seojun was making his coffee. The sound of the cup clinking against the counter filled the room. After a moment, she spoke again. "You had a good master," she said. "Unlike you, my master used me. I was in so much pain that anger completely took over my body when I escaped." Nemean blinked, caught off guard by her sudden confession. Nymira continued, her voice steady. "I thought revenge was the only thing I had left. I wanted to destroy everything. I was full of hatred, just like you." She flicked her tail lazily, her green eyes glowing slightly in the dim light. "Then I met Seojun." She turned her gaze back to him. "And he gave me a reason to live." Nemean scoffed. "So what? Are you telling me to just accept him as my new master?! Just that?!" Nymira let out a small laugh. "That''s up to you." Nemean remained curled up on the couch, his little body trembling slightly. His mind was a storm of emotions¡ªanger, confusion, sadness. He clenched his paws, his sharp little claws digging into the fabric. He didn''t want to listen. He didn''t want to think But Nymira''s words wouldn''t leave his head. "Why did my master entrust me to him?" he muttered under his breath. A soft sigh came from nearby. "That''s what you should be thinking about, instead of sulking like a lost cub," Nymira said as she hopped back onto the couch. Nemean glared at her. "I am not sulking!" Nymira flicked her tail. "Oh? Then what are you doing? Lying there, all curled up, moping about your master instead of honoring his last wish?" Nemean growled but didn''t attack. He just clenched his jaw. "You don''t understand! My master was everything to me! He gave me a reason to fight, to survive! I was nothing i can''t remember anything before I met him! Now¡­ now he''s gone¡­" His voice cracked slightly at the end, his golden eyes darkening. Nymira watched him for a moment before speaking again. "And what do you think your master wanted for you?" Nemean stayed silent. Nymira sighed. "Did he want you to live in hatred? To keep fighting an endless battle for a revenge that no longer exists?" Nemean trembled, his small claws digging deeper into the couch. "He¡­ he told me to live," he whispered. Nymira''s ears twitched. "And?" Nemean squeezed his eyes shut. "He told me to remove my hatred¡­ to enjoy life¡­" Nymira tilted her head. "Then why are you doing the opposite?" Nemean''s breath hitched. His master''s last words echoed in his mind. "For me, enjoy your life, Nemean¡­ This is my only wish." His body tensed, his heart pounding in his chest. He remembered his master''s smile. The warmth of his embrace. The way he patted his head when he did a good job. "How¡­ how can I just live without him?" Nemean muttered, his voice shaking. Nymira''s eyes softened slightly. "I get it." Nemean looked at her in confusion. "I really do," she continued. "But living doesn''t mean forgetting. You can still remember him. You can still honor him." Nemean stared at her, unsure of what to say. Just as the atmosphere started to settle, a scoffing sound broke the moment. "Tsk, do you really need a girl to make you realize things? What a coward," Silla sneered, slithering onto the couch. Nemean''s eyes twitched in irritation, but before he could speak, Huno let out a dramatic sigh. "Seriously, you were acting all tough, growling and snarling like some big beast, but now you''re just a weak little cub getting lectured by a cat?" Huno barked out a laugh. "Pathetic." Nemean growled, his little fur standing on end. "Shut up, you mutt! I don''t need to hear this from you!" Silla snickered. "Oh? But it''s the truth. You''re acting like you''re the only one who suffered in this world." The snake slithered closer, his tongue flickering out. "News flash¡ªeveryone here went through something." Huno wagged his tail mockingly. "But unlike you, we''re not crying about it." Nemean''s fur bristled even more. "You damn pests! You''ve hated me from the start, haven''t you?!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silla grinned. "Obviously." Huno smirked. "Oh, don''t take it personally. It''s just fun annoying you." Nymira sighed dramatically. "You two never change. Can''t you let him have a moment?" Huno and Silla exchanged glances before shrugging. "Nah." They both said at the same time. Nemean let out a frustrated roar¡ªwell, as much as a cub could manage. "I swear, if I wasn''t in this form, I''d rip you both apart!" Silla coiled around the armrest lazily. "Oh? So scary. Too bad you''re just a tiny furball now." Huno snickered. "A fluffy, tiny furball." Nemean twitched. "I HATE YOU BOTH!" Meanwhile, Seojun just took a sip of his coffee, watching them. "I hope Mom is fine that the house is getting more lively." His system suddenly spoke. [It''s only natural for things to be lively, Host. Your family matters will finally be resolved properly now.] Seojun finished his coffee and stretching slightly. He rolled up his sleeves and started preparing food. His movements were calm and precise as he chopped vegetables, heated the pan, and began cooking. While he worked, his system spoke up. [Host, the Guildmaster of Dawn Guild in Soando Island has been trying to reach you. He wants to thank you and reward you for protecting the island.] Seojun let out a small sigh. "Keeping their mouths shut is enough." [They did shut their mouths. When the media interviewed them, they didn''t say anything¡ªespecially about the ant beast and slimes.] Seojun nodded as he flipped the food in the pan. "Good. I order the Ant Queen to manage her territory properly, since the people in that island is trusting them.] The system chuckled. [Oh, and one more thing, Host. They started creating an ant beast statue.] Seojun paused for a moment, staring at the food. "...A statue?" [Yes! Well, Since your identity is confidential They''re honoring the ant beast instead,] Seojun sighed and shook his head. "They trust them too much... Well, as long as the Ant Queen keeps her offsprings under control." Chapter 264 - 263: Settling things At the airport, Seoyang and her family stepped into Alex''s car. She sighed, squeezing John''s hand tightly as they settled in. Alexa, sitting in the front seat, noticed Seoyang''s tense expression and smirked. "Looks like someone''s nervous." Seoyang didn''t respond immediately, but Alexa chuckled and added, "It''s okay, Auntie. He''ll understand." Seoyang sighed again, gripping John''s hand even tighter. Meanwhile, Nathan and Elshienne, their son and daughter, sat beside her with serious expressions. Suddenly, Elshienne spoke up, impatience clear in her voice. "Brother Alex, let''s hurry up! I want to see him already!" John smiled at his daughter and reassured her gently, "Relax, Ji-hye. We''ll be there soon." "Ehh, but I wanna meet Brother Seojun!" their five-year-old daughter pouted, puffing her cheeks in frustration. Alex laughed at her reaction as he started the car. While driving, he glanced at Nathan and Elshienne through the rearview mirror, noticing their annoyed expressions. "And what''s with you two? You both look like ducks sulking in the corner." Elshienne rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "It''s just that... out of all people, why does it have to be him as our older brother?" Nathan, who had been quiet until now, scoffed. "He gave a bad impression when we first met. Remember, you guys went to U.S. with him and he insulted Dad''s sword. Tsk." Hearing that, Alexa burst out laughing. "Oh yeah! you two were so annoyed that time." Alexa then quickly opened the Global System Chat and sent a message to Seojun. [Alexa: We''re on the way. Get ready.] Not long after, her system notified her that the message had been delivered. She smirked and leaned back. "Ohh, looks like we''ll be there sooner than expected." Just as she said that, something strange happened. A ripple formed in the air ahead of them¡ªlike a hole in reality itself. Before anyone could react, the car was pulled into it, and in the blink of an eye, they reappeared in front of a large house. Alex slammed the brakes, his eyes wide in shock. "Whoa, give some heads up Sis." From the back seat, Ji-hye gasped in excitement. "Wow! How did that happen? Did you do that, Sister Alexa?!" Alexa laughed, shaking her head. "Nope, that''s Seojun''s doing, not mine. Anyway, we''re here." The car doors opened, and everyone stepped out. Seoyang, however, was visibly tense. Since the end of the wave attack, she had only sent Seojun one important message: the truth about John¡ªnot just as her boyfriend, but as her husband. And more than that¡­ John was Seojun''s biological father. John noticed her nervousness and gently cupped her face, smiling. "What you told him might have shocked him, but the fact that he hasn''t pushed you for answers means he''s waiting for a proper explanation. So calm down, Seoyang." Seoyang lowered her gaze, gripping John''s wrist lightly. "I should have told him everything sooner, but instead, I left him with so little information." She sighed deeply. "If we weren''t needed in U.S., it wouldn''t have taken a whole month before we could all be together." John stroked her hair softly. "We''re here now. That''s what matters." Seoyang nodded, taking a deep breath. The gate opened on its own, and before anyone could react, Ji-hye dashed inside with excitement. "Waaah! I missed you guys!" she squealed as she ran straight toward Huno and Nymira, who were waiting for them near the entrance. Huno barked happily, wagging his tail, while Nymira purred, rubbing against Ji-hye''s legs. The rest of them walked inside more calmly, but Seoyang was still visibly nervous. Then, Seojun stepped out of the house. His face was expressionless as he looked at them. Seoyang swallowed and took a step forward. "Ahh, Seojun, we''re here¡ª" Before she could finish, Seojun suddenly smiled and pulled her into a hug. "Welcome back, Mom." Seoyang froze. She had prepared herself for cold treatment, for her son to resent her after learning the truth. But nothing had changed. A small tear welled in her eyes, but she quickly hugged him back. After a moment, she pulled away, still stunned. Seojun simply smiled. "Come in. I''ve prepared food." Nathan and Elshienne, however, simply walked past Seojun without acknowledging him, entering the house as if he wasn''t there. Alexa laughed at their reaction. "Hahaha! Wow, they''re still holding a grudge?" John sighed and apologized. "I''m sorry about those two." Seojun shook his head. "No, it''s fine." Before anything else could be said, a small figure suddenly jumped at him. "WAAAH! FINALLY! WE MEET AGAIN, BROTHER!" Seojun''s reflexes kicked in, and he caught Ji-hye just in time. His eyes widened. "You¡­ you''re the kid from U.S.?" Ji-hye giggled. "Yes! And I''m your little sister! I missed you!" Seoyang smiled. "Ji-hye told us that she met you before, but she never said you two were this close." Seojun put Ji-hye down and scratched his neck awkwardly. "So that''s why you look like my girl version¡­ It''s because you''re my little sister." Ji-hye beamed. "The moment I saw you with Brother Alex, I just knew we were siblings! Mom always told me I had an older brother who looked like me! Hehehe!" Alex chuckled. "Alright, let''s continue this inside. You all have a lot to talk about, right?" They all agreed and went inside. After resting for a bit, they all sat down for dinner together. Seojun made sure everyone was comfortable, even Nathan and Elshienne, who were still acting distant. Once the meal was finished, everyone slowly left the dining table, except for Seoyang and Seojun. Seoyang hesitated before finally grabbing Seojun''s hand. "Seojun¡­ I''m really sorry that I kept it a secret." Seojun looked at her, then smiled gently. "Relax, Mom. It''s fine. Just don''t leave me hanging next time." Seoyang let out a soft laugh of relief, then began to explain. "Meeting John again¡­ your biological father¡­ was a shocking fate. I never thought we''d cross paths again. She sighed. "By the time we met again, your father had already divorced and was taking care of Nathan and Elshienne. So they are your step-siblings¡­ but Ji-hye is your biological sister." Seoyang spent an hour telling everything to Seojun. She explained everything Seojun then sat back, arms crossed, as he processed the information. "So¡­ my father''s real identity is Jonathan Hamilton, the top 5 ranker in the U.S¡­ and my mother is known as Lauren Hamilton, the top 3 ranker of the U.S. Hm?" Seoyang froze when she heard Seojun repeat her words. His expression was unreadable, and for some reason, she started feeling nervous. Did she reveal too much at once? Was he angry? But then¡ª "Pfft¡ª!" Seojun suddenly laughed at her. "Why are you nervous, Mom?" he teased, a smirk forming on his lips. Seoyang pouted and crossed her arms. "Hmph! You could''ve at least pretended to be surprised!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun chuckled again. "Oh, I''m surprised, alright. I just find it funny how you were acting so scared to tell me." Seoyang sighed, "That''s because I thought you''d be mad at me¡­" Seojun shook his head. "No, I get why you did it. You had your reasons." Seoyang smiled in relief. "Thank you, Seojun." Chapter 265 - 264: Settling things(2) After talking in the dining room, Seojun and Seoyang joined the others in the living room. Nathan and Elshienne, however, were roaming around the house, looking at everything with mild interest. "How do you like this house?" Seoyang asked them. Elshienne glanced at her and shrugged. "It''s fine¡­ but it feels a bit too old-fashioned. Mom, don''t you want to remodel this?" Seoyang shook her head. "No, I like it this way." Nathan didn''t comment, but he didn''t seem impressed either. Seoyang then decided to show them around. As she guided them through the house, Alexa and Alex were in the living room, a holographic screen floating in front of them. Seojun sat down on the couch and glanced at them. "How are things going?" Alex stretched and leaned back. "The aftermath of the wave has been mostly handled. The cleanup is done, and No monsters attack have happened so far." Alexa added, "The Awakeners'' Association is still monitoring for any hidden threats, but everything''s stable. A month has passed, so most cities have recovered well." Seojun nodded. "That''s good." Alex smirked. "Oh, and guess what? They believe that you defeated the Wave Final Boss so your heroic act especially in Soando Island is still a hot topic among rankers. But thanks to the Association, your identity remains protected." Alexa grinned. "Though¡­ some people are still curious about you." Seojun sighed. "Let them be. As long as they don''t bother me, I don''t care." Nathan and Elshienne, who had returned from roaming the house, rolled their eyes at the conversation. "Tsk, being mysterious must be fun, huh?" Nathan muttered under his breath. Ji-hye then came running out of Seojun''s room, carrying a small lion cub in her arms. "Brother, they were so curious about a white-haired boy who appeared at the dungeon boss gate. They said you''re so handsome! Hehehe!" Seojun chuckled, but the others in the room attention i in the cub. "Wait, hold on." Alexa''s eyes widened as she stared at the cub. "Whoa¡­ is that a lion cub?" Ji-hye nodded excitedly as she walked over and sat beside them. "Isn''t it cute?! Brother, is this guy also a large beast like Huno and Nymira?!" Seojun smiled calmly. "Nope, it''s just a normal cub." Meanwhile, inside Nemean''s mind, he was panicking. ''Why am I in this situation?! I tried so hard to hide, but this kid pulled me out from under that so-called bed!'' John, who had been watching quietly, reached out and picked up the cub, carefully examining him. "Hmm¡­" he hummed, rubbing his chin. Alex, however, became serious. He turned his head toward Seojun, his expression sharp. "If it weren''t for your disguise, we would have had a hard time protecting your identity. But, Seojun¡­" he paused for a moment. "You need to re-evaluate your rank, I''m sorry but since you''ve been discover this is a must do." Seojun didn''t respond right away, just sipping his coffee calmly. Alexa added, "Don''t worry, we''ll make sure you can live normally even if people recognize you." The whole day was busy as everyone was fixing their things, preparing to stay in the house. Boxes were being unpacked, and the once-quiet house became lively with movement and conversation. Meanwhile, Alex and Alexa had things to do and were preparing to leave. "We have a sudden things to do, so we''ll be going," Alex sighed, adjusting his jacket. Alexa stretched her arms and grinned. "Yeah, but don''t miss me too much, okay?" Seoyang sighed but didn''t stop them. "Alright, just be careful." Before leaving, Alex turned to Seojun. "Also, your beasts need to be added to your identification after your re-evaluation, Seojun. We''ll contact you when it''s time." He gave a reassuring smile and added, "Don''t worry, only the Association will know the results." Seojun nodded, not particularly worried. "Got it." As Alex and Alexa left, Ji-hye happily played with Huno and Nymira, while John and Seoyang continued setting things up and nemean hide somewhere so Ji-hye can''t found him. After everyone finished setting up, they all gathered on the sofa, relaxing after a long day. Seojun then introduced Silla, who suddenly appeared in his silver-scaled snake form, his body coiling lightly around Seojun''s arm before slithering onto the table. Nathan picked him up, examining him. "This guy is the third one? What is his true nature?" he asked curiously. Ji-hye''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she hugged Nymira tightly. "You''re amazing, brother! How are you able to tame so many beasts?! And they''re all powerful! Unlike Uncle Thomas¡ªhe''s the first Beastmaster, but he only has a wolf! Like Nymira! Hehehe!" Seojun chuckled, shaking his head. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nymira isn''t a wolf. She''s a nine-tailed fox¡­ half-Fenrir." That made everyone freeze in confusion. "Fox¡­ half-Fenrir? How does that even happen?" Elshienne asked, frowning. Seojun didn''t want to tell them that Nymira was originally a fox who had been experimented on and transformed into a half-Fenrir. He simply let the question hang in the air. Seoyang then petted Huno, who wagged his tail happily. "And Huno? What is he? He looks like a big dog." Seojun smirked slightly. "Huno is a three-headed dog, Mom." Everyone froze. "Three-headed?! Wait¡­ a Cerberus?! How did you tame him?! Isn''t Cerberus supposed to live in the Underworld?" Elshienne grabbed Huno''s face, inspecting him as if checking for extra heads. Seojun leaned back, arms crossed. "It''s too complicated to explain." A silence fell over the group as they turned their attention to Huno and Nymira, trying to process the information. ''Just what kind of place did he get summoned to?!'' they all thought at the same time. Suddenly, Ji-hye interrupted their thoughts. "How about Silla, brother?! Is he a large anaconda?!" she asked excitedly. Seojun shook his head. "Silla is a nine-headed hydra." "Say WHAT?!" Their jaws dropped, and their eyes darted back to the silver snake, now resting lazily on the table while Ji-hye took out a book and look for a hydra and jaw drop when she saw how it look ''Waahh, So big!'' Elshienne muttered under her breath, "Wow¡­ just how much mana do you have to be able to tame these high-ranking beasts?" The room fell silent again, everyone still in shock. Chapter 266 - 265: Re-Evaluation Three days later, at the Awakeners'' Association¡­ Inside a large, high-tech evaluation room, Alexa and Alex were busy preparing the equipment. The room was specially secured and isolated, allowing only top-ranking officials to access the results. Alexa adjusted one of the mana-measuring devices, checking the calibration. "We need to make sure this thing doesn''t explode the moment Seojun releases his mana." Alex sighed as he checked the barrier reinforcement system. "Honestly, I feel bad for these machines. Last time, the system barely handled him, and he was holding back. What if he goes all out?" Alexa smirked. "Then we''ll have to buy new ones. Again." They both laughed before continuing their work. Alex walked over to the status projection panel, which displayed a person''s awakening rank and mana capacity. He frowned. "We already made sure that no one except us will see the results, right?" Alexa nodded. "Yeah. Grandpa agreed to keep this confidential. No leaks." Alex leaned against the table. "Even so, we should be careful. If people find out the truth about Seojun¡­ things could get messy." Alexa sighed. "I know. That''s why we''re doing this in secret." She tapped a few buttons on the console, running final system checks. "Alright, everything''s set up. Now we just have to wait for Seojun to arrive." Alex crossed his arms. "Let''s hope the machines survive this time." Alexa suddenly paused, her eyes narrowing. "Wait, the deities should have known about Seojun, right? They would have already talked to him, but it seems like none of the deities have approached him." Alex''s expression darkened. "We asked our deity, but he didn''t respond. So I asked Seoha, and she said that her god mentioned that the Heavenly Realm was in complete chaos at that time. Apparently, Zeus was furious and ordered the gods to capture Seojun, but a goddess interfered, claiming Seojun as her child. Because of that, she was punished for keeping it a secret." Alexa''s eyes widened. "What?! Then Seojun has a goddess?! That means he''s sponsored! Why didn''t he tell us?!" Alex shook his head. "No, Seojun said he''s not sponsored." Alexa''s annoyance grew. "You! You two were talking without me?! How come I don''t know about this?!" Alex scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Well¡­ he said I should just tell you later. Sorry, sis." Alexa pouted and crossed her arms. "Unfair. Hmp¡­ Well then, did they locate Seojun? Did that goddess really manage to stop them from reaching him?" Alex leaned back on the table. "Seojun said the goddess hid his presence, so they couldn''t find him." Alexa let out a deep sigh. "This is getting more complicated¡­ I swear, that guy always gets involved in the craziest things ." Alex''s phone buzzed with a message. He checked it and said, "Seojun''s in the lobby. I''ll go get him." Alexa didn''t even look up from the computer, simply waving her hand for him to go. As she continued working, she muttered to herself, "It would be easier if Seojun could just teleport directly into this room¡­ but nooo, this damn Association has top-notch security. If he skips the lobby, the alarms will go off." She sighed, shaking her head, then focused back on the screen. A few minutes later, the door opened, and Alex walked in with Seojun. Seojun glanced around, noticing the changes. "You changed the room." Alexa smirked. "Yeah. After your last evaluation, the machines broke, so we decided to remodel. This time, the room is much stronger¡ªthanks to that crystal you gave us. We used it for a lot of things." She clapped her hands together. "Anyway, chop chop! Let''s get this over with." Alex pointed to a door. "Go inside." Seojun nodded and entered. As soon as he stepped in, the walls inside the testing chamber shifted, revealing a transparent glass wall that allowed Alex and Alexa to observe from the outside. Alexa glanced at Alex. "No one followed you?" Alex crossed his arms. "Yeah, it''s clear." She exhaled in relief. "Good. Let''s begin." Inside the main evaluation room, Seojun stood in the center, his expression calm. The walls around him were covered with high-tech devices designed to measure mana, strength, and overall ranking. Alexa adjusted some settings on the computer and spoke through the intercom, "Alright, Seojun, slowly increase your mana. We''ll record the data as it rises." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun nodded and started releasing his mana little by little. [E-rank detected]... [D-rank detected]... [C-rank detected]... Alexa leaned forward. "It''s rising normally. Keep going." Seojun continued increasing his mana. [B-rank detected]... [A-rank detected]... Alex whistled. "Still looks normal, but I know this isn''t your limit." Seojun smirked slightly and pushed his mana further. [S-rank detected]... Alexacrossed his arms. "Why do I feel like there''s more? Let''s continue. Seojun, Can you increase more." At first, it seemed like nothing much was happening, but then the machines started flickering. The screens glitched, and multiple error messages popped up. [Warning! System Overload] [Error! Unstable Energy Detected] The red alarms blared loudly, and the lights flickered as if the room itself couldn''t handle Seojun''s mana. "Just a little more," Alexa muttered, determined to see the true limit. But suddenly, Seojun stopped. He took a deep breath, withdrew his mana, and turned toward them. "W-wait! Don''t stop, Seojun! Continue more!" Alexa insisted, her hands gripping the desk. Seojun walked out of the room, approaching the two. "It''s enough," he said firmly. Alexa frowned. "But¡ª" "No," Seojun cut her off. "If I go further, it won''t just break the machines. It''ll expose more than you can handle." Alex and Alexa exchanged glances. They both knew he was right, but the frustration was still there. "Tsk¡­ fine," Alexa muttered, crossing her arms. "But I''m not letting this go." Seojun chuckled. "Do whatever you want later. For now, let''s move on." "Things went smoothly, huh? Did you do something?" Alex asked, narrowing his eyes at Seojun. Seojun just shrugged, not giving a clear answer. Alexa walked over to a nearby table, grabbed three bottles of drinks, and handed them to Alex and Seojun. "Here. You must be tired¡­ or not?" She raised an eyebrow at Seojun. Seojun took the bottle and tilted his head slightly. "Not really," he replied casually. Alexa sighed and leaned against the table. "You''re officially the 5th S-rank of Korea now. If this leaks, your life will completely change. Opportunities will come knocking at your door, Seojun." Seojun glanced at the bottle in his hand, then smiled faintly. "I have everything I need. I don''t need more." For a moment, the room fell into silence. Alex and Alexa exchanged glances before shrugging. "Whatever," Alexa said, taking a sip of her drink. Alexa walked ahead, and the two followed behind. Just as Alex was about to open the door, Alexa suddenly rushed back inside, her eyes wide with shock. Alexa walked ahead, and the two followed behind. Just as Alex was about to open the door, Alexa suddenly rushed back inside, her eyes wide with shock. Chapter 267 - 266: Breaking news Alex frowned. "What''s wrong? You look like you saw a ghost." Alexa muttered in frustration, "They''re here. Damn it! Why are they here?!" Confused, Alex walked over and opened the door slightly to take a peek. The moment he saw who was outside, he quickly shut it again. "Why are they here?! What are the top rankers doing in this building?!" he hissed, turning toward Seojun. But Seojun was no longer beside them. Instead, he had moved to the other side, calmly looking outside. "Seojun, go teleport downstairs, but make sure to go through the lobby," Alex instructed quickly. Seojun shook his head. "I don''t think I can just walk through the lobby and get away with it." Alexa rushed to Seojun''s side, and all three of them looked through the glass wall. Outside, the scene was chaotic¡ªcountless reporters, media personnel, and even civilians had gathered around the building. Just then, Seojun''s system chimed in. [Host, I made sure no one knew you were here but I have to admit, I''m impressed by these people. How they know?] Seojun sighed as Alex and Alexa tried to figure out what to do. After a few moments, Alex finally spoke. "Teleport to Grandpa''s office and stay there for a while. I''m sorry, Seojun. We can''t just have you teleport out of the building. If the alarms go off, the global system will detect you, and with those guys here, they''ll immediately track you down." Seojun nodded. "Sure." Just before he disappeared, Alexa quickly added, "Disguise yourself!" Seojun smirked slightly before vanishing. Taking a deep breath, the twins exchanged glances. "Let''s stay calm," Alex muttered. "Yeah, and just smile," Alexa agreed. The twins stepped out of the evaluation room, preparing to speak to the gathered rankers. But before they could say a word, Kang Dae-won suddenly shoved them aside and stormed into the room. "Wait! Dae-won!" Alexa shouted, quickly following him. The others didn''t hesitate to go in as well. "Where is he? Where are you hiding him?" Dae-won demanded, scanning the room. "Who? What are you talking about?" Alexa frowned, playing dumb. Dae-won smirked. "Don''t lie. We know he''s here, and you took a re-evaluation." The twins cursed inwardly. Damn it. "Hmm¡­ S Rank," a calm voice muttered. Everyone turned toward Tae-hyun, who stood in front of the computer, staring at the evaluation results. The twins'' eyes widened in panic, and they rushed over, trying to block the screen with their bodies. "It''s nothing! Come on, guys, let''s not talk here!" Alex said, forcing a smile. But Dae-won smirked and pushed them aside again, his eyes widening with interest as he looked at the screen. The others gathered around, their expressions shifting as they read the data. "Would you look at that? His mana is S Rank¡ªhigher than Sani," Ji-eun commented with a smirk. "And stronger than me," Dae-won added, grinning. Seoha, her hands casually in her pockets, sighed. "I''m sad. Why are you hiding this guy? I wonder if he''d accept a spar¡­ hehehe." The twins groaned. They knew there was no talking their way out of this. "Guys, keep this quiet, okay?" Alex tried to persuade them. But Gideon shook his head. "Too late. The media already knows he''s here and that he took a re-evaluation. I don''t think you can escape this." The twins exchanged frustrated glances. "Wow, this guy is top-notch," Seoha muttered, leaning closer to the screen. "Stamina, strength, mana, agility¡ªeverything is S Rank. Are you sure his rank is just S?" The screen displayed a complex graph resembling a spider web, with multiple lines extending outward from the center. Each section represented a different attribute¡ªstamina, strength, mana and agility. Normally, even high-rankers had uneven charts, with some areas stronger than others. But this one was nearly perfect. All the lines stretched to the maximum limit, forming a complete shape with no visible weak points. The edges of the graph pulsed slightly, as if struggling to contain the overwhelming data. The rankers stared at it in stunned silence. A chart like this wasn''t just rare¡ªit was unheard of. "Well, looks like he''s not here," Yoon-ji said, glancing around. Ji-eun smirked and placed a hand on Yoon-ji''s shoulder. "We''ll be going, then. The twins will be very busy from now on." With that, they turned and left. The others followed, except for Tae-hyun, who paused at the door. "Send me his Awakener profile later when you''re not busy," he said casually before stepping out. Dae-won smirked and patted the twins on the back, making them cough. "Good luck, you''ll need it. And don''t forget¡ªtell Seojun my guild will welcome him with open arms." After the rankers finally left, Alex and Alexa slumped into chairs, letting out deep sighs. "That was close," Alexa muttered, rubbing her temples. Alex leaned back, closing his eyes for a moment. "Yeah, too close." Before they could relax, both of their phones started ringing at the same time. The sudden noise made them flinch. Alexa glanced at the screen and groaned. "Great¡­ The guilds." Alex checked his phone and scoffed. "And mine''s from the media." The two exchanged tired looks. "This is going to be a long day," Alex sighed, answering the call. ***** A large TV screen displayed a news broadcast, showing the Awakeners'' Association building in the background. Reporters and cameramen crowded outside, their voices overlapping as they tried to get statements from officials. [Breaking News] The mysterious white-haired awakener who defeated the final boss of the Beast Wave has reportedly taken a re-evaluation at the Awakeners'' Association today. Sources say his mana level is at least S-Rank, sparking curiosity and excitement among the public. The camera shifted to a reporter standing in front of the building, holding a microphone. "This is Lee Hana, reporting live from the Awakeners'' Association. We have received information that an unknown awakener, possibly the same individual from the final battle, was evaluated today. However, officials have yet to confirm his identity. Many are wondering¡ªwho is this person? And why is the Association keeping it a secret?" The screen then changed to a recorded clip from the Beast Wave. Though the video was blurry, it clearly showed a white-haired young man smashing the final boss''s mirror core with a single strike. The news anchor''s voice continued, "Many top rankers failed to even scratch the boss, yet this unknown awakener destroyed it in one blow. The public is demanding answers, and the pressure on the Association is increasing." The broadcast switched back to the live report, where the reporter turned toward a group of awakeners leaving the building. "Excuse me! Can you tell us anything about the re-evaluation today?" she asked, rushing toward them. One of the awakeners, Kang Dae-won, smirked and waved at the camera. "Let''s just say¡­ the results were very interesting." Before the reporter could ask more, the rest of the group pulled him away. Back at home, Seojun watched the news with an unreadable expression that got out luckily without anyone noticing him. His fingers tapped lightly on the table. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "¡­This is getting annoying," he muttered. From his side, Ji-hye giggled, hugging Nymira. "Brother, you''re famous now!" Chapter 268 - 267: Lot of offers Alex and Alexa hurried to their grandfather''s office, their expressions tense. They had just finished dealing with the top rankers, and now they needed to discuss their next move. However, when they arrived, Seojun was nowhere to be seen. "Where is he?" Alex asked, looking around. Chairman Alexander glanced up from his desk and sighed. "He said he was bored, so he left." Alexa''s eye twitched in annoyance. "That idiot. So he can just leave whenever he wants, huh? Tsk." Before they could say anything else, the chairman''s phone rang. The screen flashed with an urgent notification¡ªan incoming call using global system from Korea''s government. After preparing to answer, Alex and Alexa stood beside their grandfather, who was in a video call with top government officials. The screen displayed several serious-looking ministers, their expressions heavy with pressure. "Chairman Alexander, we need answers," one official demanded. "The people are asking, and we cannot keep this a secret any longer." Another official leaned forward, his voice sharp. "An unidentified S-rank awakener cannot be ignored. For national security, we demand you reveal his identity immediately." Chairman remained calm. "I understand your concerns, but this matter requires careful handling. If the person in question wished to be revealed, he would have done so himself." A third official scoffed. "We are not asking, Chairman. If the Association refuses, we will have no choice but to take action. The government provides a significant portion of the Association''s funding. If you don''t cooperate, we will cut financial support and seize control over all evaluations." Alexa clenched her fists. "That''s ridiculous! The Association is independent for a reason!" Alex sighed, rubbing his temple. "Grandpa, this is bad. They''re serious." Another minister spoke, this time with a more controlled tone. "Chairman, you know as well as we do that high-rankers are crucial for national defense. An unknown S-rank is a potential danger if left unregistered." Before he could respond, another voice joined the call. It was a foreign diplomat. "This is not just Korea''s problem. Other nations are also concerned. If you do not disclose his identity, we will assume he is a secret weapon. And if that is the case, we will have no choice but to prepare accordingly." A cold silence filled the room. Alexa gritted her teeth. "Are they trying to start a war over this?" she muttered under her breath. Chairman finally spoke. "The Association will handle this matter internally. You have my word that there is no threat to national security." The Korean officials exchanged glances before one of them said, "You have three days, Chairman. After that, we will take matters into our own hands." The call ended. The room was silent for a moment before Alex let out a frustrated sigh. "Three days? That''s basically an ultimatum." Alexa crossed her arms. "They won''t stop until they get what they want." Chairman Alexander rubbing his temple as his phone buzzed non-stop and Global system. Every call was urgent, and every message was filled with demands. The situation was getting worse by the hour. Alex and Alexa stood nearby, watching as their grandfather answered yet another call. This time, it was from an American guild leader. "Chairman Alexander," the voice on the other end was calm but firm. "We''re willing to offer a massive reward for any information on the unidentified S-rank. Money, artifacts, resources¡ªyou name it." "The Association does not sell information," Chairman Alexander replied flatly. A short pause. Then the guild leader chuckled. "We figured you''d say that. But remember, secrets don''t stay hidden forever. If you change your mind, our offer stands." The call ended, but before he could put his phone down, another one came in¡ªthis time from Europe. "Chairman Alexander, this is regarding the unknown fighter," a deep voice spoke. "Our guild is willing to negotiate. We can provide high-level dungeons exclusively for the Korean Association. In exchange, we want access to this S-rank awakener." "No deal," Chairman Alexander said immediately. "You might want to reconsider," the European guild leader said. "If this awakener remains unclaimed, others will try to take him by force." Chairman Alexander''s expression darkened. "Let them try," he said before hanging up. Alex whistled. "Grandpa, people are getting desperate." Before Chairman Alexander could reply, his secretary rushed in. "Sir, an elite Awakener squad has arrived outside the Association. They claim they''re here to track the S-rank''s mana signature." Alexa cursed. "Seriously? They think they can just barge in and hunt him down?" "They''re not the only ones," the secretary hesitated. "A foreign ambassador has also arrived. He''s demanding a meeting with you." Chairman Alexander exhaled sharply. "Let me guess. He''s going to say this unknown S-rank is a global threat?" "Yes, sir." The chairman stood up. "Alright. Bring him to the conference room. And as for the hunter squad¡ªdeny their request. If they try anything, make sure security removes them." As the secretary left, Alex and Alexa exchanged uneasy glances. Chairman Hamilton looked at them before leaving "We need to act fast. Contact Seojun. He has to decide" Alex and Alexa were getting overwhelmed. Their phones wouldn''t stop ringing, and urgent emails kept coming in. Despite all this, they knew they had to solve one thing first¡ªwho leaked the re-evaluation to the media? "This information didn''t just appear out of nowhere," Alexa said, scrolling through reports on her tablet. "Someone in the Association must''ve leaked it." Alex sighed. "It has to be one of our employees. No way would the media find out on their own." They immediately began an internal investigation, checking security footage, employee logs, and message records. It didn''t take long to narrow down the suspects. "Evaluation room staff," Alex muttered as he looked at the report. "They were the only ones who knew about the test besides us and Grandpa." Alexa''s eyes darkened as she scanned the list of names. "One of them got paid¡­ by Dae Won." Alex blinked. "Wait, what?" Alexa turned the screen toward him. "Dae Won paid one of the staff members. But get this¡ªhe didn''t pay them to tell reporters. He only paid them to confirm that a re-evaluation happened." Alex frowned. "So Dae Won wanted to know if Seojun took the test, but he wasn''t the one who leaked it?" "Exactly." Alexa exhaled sharply. "That idiot staff member got greedy. After getting paid by Dae Won, they went ahead and sold the information to reporters for more money." Alex and Alexa exchanged glances before deciding to split up. "I''ll handle the traitor," Alex said, rolling his shoulders. "I want to see exactly how much they sold and to whom." Alexa nodded. "Fine. But don''t take too long. I''ll deal with the guild leaders and their ridiculous offers." "You sure you''ll be okay?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. Alexa smirked. "Please. I''d rather handle a bunch of arrogant guild leaders than deal with some greedy idiot who sold us out." With that, they went their separate ways. Alex made his way through the Association, heading toward the employee offices. With the report in hand, he had all the evidence he needed. When he reached the small office, he found the staff member in question¡ªa nervous-looking man in his late thirties, tapping anxiously on his phone. "Mr. Ho," Alex called, stepping inside. The man flinched and looked up. "V-Vice Chairman?" Meanwhile, Alexa was dealing with something just as annoying¡ªguild leaders. Inside the Association''s conference room, representatives from guilds sat before her, each trying to outbid the other. "We''re willing to offer an A-rank dungeon raid permit if he joins us," one leader said. "Ridiculous," another scoffed. "We''ll pay him double the usual S-rank contract fee!" "He should join us," a third argued. "We''ll provide him with a personal training ground and unlimited resources." Alexa pinched the bridge of her nose. "Enough," she said, making the room go silent. "He isn''t joining any of your guilds. He doesn''t need money, permits, or resources." The leaders exchanged glances. "But Ms. Alexa," one of them spoke carefully. "If he remains independent, it will cause issues. An S-rank without a guild is¡ª" "None of your business," Alexa cut in. The room went quiet again. "Now, if you have nothing else to say, this meeting is over." Without waiting for a response, Alexa stood and walked out, leaving the frustrated guild leaders behind. She let out a sigh. "These people never give up." Just as she pulled out her phone to check on Alex, a new message popped up. Incoming call: Foreign Affairs Department S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alexa narrowed her eyes. "Great. Now what?" Chapter 269 - 268: Just now The Next Day... The sun was bright, and the morning breeze carried the fresh scent of soil and flowers. In Seojun''s yard, laughter and movement filled the space. Ji-hye ran across the grass, her small feet kicking up little puffs of dust as she chased after Huno and played along, sometimes dodging her or letting her catch up. Not far from them, Seoyang was busy planting. Silla moved with precision, digging small holes in the soil with his tail. Once the holes were ready he gently covered them after Seoyang placed the seeds inside. With a flick of his tail, Seoyang then watered the newly planted seeds. Near the yard table, Elshienne sat with Nymira in her arms, the little dragon resting comfortably. Nathan was also seated there looking at his phone. Behind the house, Seojun walked toward a special place¡ªthe spot where he had planted the World Tree seed. It had already grown to shoulder height, its leaves vibrant and pulsing with life. Kneeling beside it, Seojun placed his hand on the trunk, sending a steady flow of mana into the sapling. The tree absorbed the energy greedily, its leaves glowing faintly in response. [Thanks to the World Tree, your house was safe from the wave, Host,] the system spoke. Seojun sighed. "Yeah¡­ Luckily, no one noticed it. The World Tree put up a barrier and absorbed the monsters that touched it. And now, it''s growing fast." He stood up, watching the tree sway gently in the wind. As Seojun finished giving mana to the World Tree, he heard a voice calling from the house. "Seojun! Come here for a moment," his father''s voice echoed. Curious, Seojun walked back to the front yard. When he stepped inside, he saw his family gathered in front of the television. "Noona and Hyung look so tired," Nathan muttered, pointing at the screen. On the TV, a live broadcast showed the outside of the Awakeners Association building. A massive crowd of reporters, cameras flashing, surrounded the entrance. In the middle of it all, Alex and Alexa stood, looking visibly exhausted. The reporters bombarded them with questions. "Vice president Alex, why is the Association hiding this person? Is he a secret weapon?" "Is he affiliated with any guild? Does he belong to Korea or another country?" "Many top rankers have confirmed that the mana signature from the wave''s final battle was beyond S-rank! Are you protecting someone stronger than Korea''s current strongest hunter, Sani?" Alexa sighed, rubbing her forehead. "We have no comment at this time." "Is it someone from the Association? Is it an elite we don''t know about?" another reporter insisted. Alex forced a smile. "Please understand, we cannot reveal personal information about awakeners without their consent." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then is it true that this awakener is refusing to register? Doesn''t that make him a potential danger?" Nathan frowned. "They won''t stop, huh?" Elshienne, munching on a snack, muttered, "It''s only the second day, and the higher-ups already forced them to face the media to calm them down. Tsk, so early in the morning." Seoyang, watching the screen, turned to Seojun with a worried expression. "Seojun, son¡­" She wanted Seojun to help the twins. But doing so meant exposing himself. Seojun remained silent, eyes locked on the television. On the screen, It was a mess. Reporters shoved microphones forward, shouting over each other. "Vice President Alex! How long do you plan to keep lying to the public?!" "Are you covering up for a criminal? There are rumors that this unknown S-rank is dangerous!" "Is the Association planning to use him as a secret weapon?!" "Or is he already under government control?! Is that why you won''t reveal him?!" "How much did the Association pay to keep this hidden?! Are you protecting someone important?!" "You expect us to believe you don''t know who he is?! How stupid do you think we are?!" The noise was overwhelming, but then someone else stepped forward. "I think the real question is, why are they hiding him? If this guy was truly the hero who saved us, shouldn''t he be proud to step forward? Or is it because he''s not what you claim?" His words carried weight, making the reporters stir. Another added, "Maybe he''s hiding because he knows he can''t keep up with the expectations. A one-time lucky shot doesn''t make someone an S-rank." The reporters jumped on it immediately. "So you''re saying this S-rank is a fraud?!" "The Association is covering for a fake hero?!" Alexa''s patience snapped and glared at the crowd. "You''re all asking the wrong questions. Did you forget the reason you''re safe right now? If this S-rank didn''t exist, you wouldn''t even be standing here today." Alex crossed his arms, voice sharp. "Since when did saving lives become a crime? The Association does not exist to entertain your curiosity." But the reporters didn''t back down. "Then why not just tell us who he is?!" "Are you afraid the truth will disappoint everyone?!" "If he''s not a fraud, prove it!" Alex took a deep breath and stepped forward, his expression calm despite the pressure from the crowd. He raised a hand, signaling for silence, and after a few moments, the reporters quieted down. "We are standing here today because we understand the public''s concerns," Alex began, "The Association is not hiding anything dangerous, nor are we covering up a fraud. However, certain matters require careful handling. Rushing into decisions without proper preparation could lead to unnecessary problems." The reporters immediately fired back. "Then how long do we have to wait?!" "If there''s nothing to hide, why not reveal him now?!" Alex didn''t flinch. "We are handling this responsibly. The person in question has his own reasons for staying hidden. But that doesn''t change the fact that he is the one who saved us all. Instead of doubting him, maybe you should be grateful." The reporters still looked unsatisfied, but before they could push further, Alexa''s eyes flickered to her hologram screen as she received a message. Her lips curled into a smirk. Stepping forward, she confidently spoke "Since you all want answers so badly, fine. A press conference will be held soon." The reporters immediately buzzed with excitement. "A press conference?!" "Does that mean the mysterious S-rank will finally reveal himself?!" Alexa nodded, her smirk growing. "Yes. The one you''ve been waiting for will step forward himself. So instead of making baseless accusations, I suggest you wait for the truth." The crowd erupted in noise, the questions turning from demanding to curious and eager. Alex turned his head slightly toward Alexa, raising an eyebrow. "When did this happen?" he whispered. Alexa simply grinned. "Just now." Seoyang, Elshienne, Nathan, Ji-hye, Huno, and Silla all turned their heads toward Seojun, who had been standing behind them just moments ago. But he was gone. "¡­Huh?" Seoyang blinked, looking around in confusion. "Yay! Brother will be on TV!" Ji-hye cheered, clapping her hands excitedly. Nathan sighed, shaking his head. "So much for staying low-key." Chapter 270 - 269: The day of judgement In the Heavenly Realm, where powerful deities resided, an air of curiosity and tension filled the sacred halls. "I''m curious," one deity spoke, leaning forward with interest. "Curious about what?" another asked, tilting their head. The first deity smirked. "Aren''t you curious too? How come Zyraena''s chosen one is stronger than Zeus''s chosen? Just what did she do?" A new presence entered the hall, their aura commanding attention. "The judgment is not yet done. If it''s proven that Zyraena did something she shouldn''t have, she will be punished greatly." The others fell into silence for a moment before another deity broke it. "Anyway, have you seen her chosen?" The one beside them shook their head. "Nah, we''re not allowed to. But I''m itching to see the man who''s stronger than Zeus''s chosen!" Meanwhile, in Zyraena''s chamber, the goddess lay on her bed, sighing deeply. "I haven''t even heard Seojun thanking me! If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have found the barrier and saved them. Hmph!" she huffed, crossing her arms. "And now, I''m locked up in my room! I''m so bored!" She sat up suddenly, grabbing her hair in frustration. "What kind of punishment will I receive?! I''m locked in here, restricted from doing anything, and I don''t even know what''s going on on Earth! But at least I did a good job covering Seojun¡ªnow the deities can''t find him. Hehehe!" She grinned mischievously. Just then, the heavy doors to her chamber creaked open. Zyraena flinched, sitting up straight. Standing at the entrance was none other than Goddess Hera. Zyraena quickly stood and respectfully bowed. "Goddess Hera." Hera smiled gently and stepped inside, placing a hand on Zyraena''s head. "How are you holding up in here? Are you bored?" Zyraena pouted but nodded. "Very bored!" Zyraena looked up at Hera with wide eyes. "Why are you here, Goddess Hera?" she asked cautiously. Hera withdrew her hand and sighed. "The judgment is today, Zyraena." Zyraena froze. "Today?" She swallowed nervously. She had been dreading this moment, but she thought she had more time. Hera gave her a reassuring look. "Stay calm. If you handle this wisely, you may avoid severe punishment." Zyraena took a deep breath and nodded. She couldn''t show any hesitation. She had already done enough by protecting Seojun¡ªshe just had to make sure she didn''t expose him now. A golden glow filled the room as Hera raised her hand, and in the next instant, Zyraena felt herself being pulled through space. When she opened her eyes, she stood in the center of the Grand Hall of Judgment in the Heavenly Realm. The hall was vast, stretching endlessly into golden clouds. White marble pillars lined the space, supporting a sky filled with swirling divine energy. A long table sat in front of her, where several powerful deities sat, watching her with piercing eyes. At the center of the table sat Zeus, his expression dark and unreadable. To his right was Odin, stroking his beard thoughtfully. To the left, Vishnu remained calm, observing in silence. Other powerful deities, including Hades, Anubis, and Amaterasu, filled the seats, each radiating immense divine pressure. Zyraena felt the weight of their presence pressing down on her, but she straightened her back. She couldn''t afford to show weakness. Zeus was the first to speak, his voice booming across the hall. "Zyraena, you are summoned here under suspicion of interfering in the mortal realm beyond your allowed limits. You are accused of shielding an unidentified awakened being, disrupting the balance of power among the chosen. Do you deny this?" Zyraena kept her expression neutral. "I do not deny that I have acted to protect a mortal, but I have done nothing to break the laws of the Heavenly Realm." Odin narrowed his eyes. "You hid the presence of an S-rank mortal strong enough to rival even our top-chosen ones. That is no small matter. Why did you do this?" Zyraena carefully chose her words. "Because he was in danger. The balance of the mortal world was at risk, and I only ensured that unnecessary chaos would not unfold too soon." Hades let out a low chuckle. "Too soon, you say? So you admit that this mortal holds a power that could shake the balance?" Zyraena clenched her fists but kept her voice steady. "I admit that he is strong. But his strength does not make him a threat." Zeus''s eyes flashed with suspicion. "Then tell us, Zyraena. Why is he stronger than my chosen one? What did you do to him?" Zyraena met his gaze. "I did nothing to change his strength. His power is his own. I only helped him survive." The deities murmured among themselves. Some looked doubtful, while others seemed deep in thought. Anubis tilted his head. "And yet, you have prevented all of us from sensing him. Why go to such lengths?" Zyraena took a slow breath. "Because I feared that others would seek to control him. If he had been exposed too soon, what do you think would have happened? Every deity would fight over him. Every nation on Earth would want him as their weapon. I prevented war, not caused it." Amaterasu gave her a long look before speaking. "You claim to have done this for balance, yet you have caused uncertainty among the gods. If he is not a threat, why not allow us to see him?" Zyraena''s heart pounded. "Because he does not belong to you." A tense silence followed. Zeus''s expression darkened, but Vishnu finally spoke, his voice calm. "This mortal must reveal himself soon, Zyraena. The world will not remain blind forever." Zeus leaned forward. "And if we find out you have meddled beyond your rights, you will be punished accordingly." Zyraena lowered her head slightly, hiding her clenched jaw. "Understood." The judgment continued, but Zyraena kept her answers careful, never revealing Seojun''s identity. Every question felt like a test, pressing her for more information. But no matter what, she held firm. By the time it ended, she felt exhausted but relieved. As Zyraena thought the questioning was finally over, Zeus suddenly raised his hand, and a golden light appeared above them. The space above the Grand Hall shimmered, forming a large projection. The deities turned their attention to it, curious about what Zeus was about to show. Zyraena frowned, sensing something was wrong. The projection flickered, then revealed a live broadcast from Earth. It was the ongoing press conference. The scene showed a massive crowd gathered outside the Awakeners'' Association. The media cameras were all focused on a single figure standing on the stage. A man with white hair and a mask below his face. Zyraena''s eyes widened in shock. It was Seojun. Standing tall before the public, he was finally revealing himself. The gathered deities murmured amongst themselves, watching the scene with great interest. Some leaned forward, intrigued. Others narrowed their eyes, sensing the immense mana radiating from the masked figure. Zeus smirked and paused the projection. He turned to Zyraena, his golden eyes gleaming. "So? You were saying something about keeping him hidden?" Zyraena gritted her teeth and bit her lip. Her mind raced as she tried to process the situation. Why?! Why now?! "Damn it, Seojun! Why did you reveal yourself?!" she muttered under her breath, clenching her fists. The other gods turned their attention back to her, some amused, others suspicious. Odin chuckled. "It seems the mortal has decided to step forward on his own. And from what I see... he is no ordinary human." Vishnu nodded, observing carefully. "He carries a presence far beyond a simple S-rank." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 271 - 270: Your thrones will shake Zeus''s patience finally wore off. He stood up from his grand throne, his presence alone shaking the entire divine hall. A powerful surge of mana erupted from his body, filling the air with unbearable pressure. Zyraena gasped as the weight of his energy crashed onto her. Her legs trembled before she finally collapsed to her knees. It felt like an invisible force was pushing her down, making it hard to even lift her head. "Now, tell me, Zyraena," Zeus commanded, his deep voice echoing through the grand hall. "What did you do?" Zyraena gritted her teeth, her body struggling under the crushing pressure. Each breath she took felt heavy, as if the air itself was pressing against her lungs. She tried to speak, but only a faint whisper came out. "I¡­ I did¡­" she forced out, but her voice broke. The energy around her tightened, making her vision blur. Zeus narrowed his eyes. "Speak properly, Zyraena! What did you do?" His words carried divine authority, making the other gods watch in silence. Zyraena clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She knew she had to answer, but she couldn''t reveal Seojun''s identity. She took a deep breath, fighting through the pressure, and finally spoke. "Nothing¡­" A silence filled the hall. Zeus''s golden eyes burned with fury. The air around him crackled with divine power, as if a storm was about to be unleashed. "Nothing?" he repeated, Zyraena met his gaze, determination flickering in her eyes despite her weakened state. "I¡­ did nothing¡­ that broke¡­ our laws," she said, her voice strained but firm. The gods around them murmured, some doubtful, others curious. Zeus clenched his jaw. "Then how do you explain this?" He gestured above, and once again, the image of Seojun standing before the world appeared. The mysterious S-rank, revealing himself to the public. Zyraena bit her lip, sweat forming on her forehead. Suddenly, a glow of blue light appeared in the middle of the grand hall, radiating a mysterious energy. The gods turned their attention to it, their expressions shifting from curiosity to caution. Zeus frowned, his golden eyes narrowing. "And who are you to interfere?" he asked, his voice laced with authority. Zyraena, still kneeling on the ground, looked up at the glowing orb. Her eyes widened in shock as she recognized the presence. She muttered under her breath, "System¡­?" The blue light pulsed slightly before a voice echoed from within. "I have a name, Zyraena." Before she could respond, another god stood up from his seat. The towering figure of Odin. He stroked his beard before speaking. Odin exhaled sharply, leaning forward. "No one has heard from you in ages. After the punishment you received, I thought you had perished. And now¡­ you reappear in this form?" The blue light pulsed, seemingly unfazed. "I was punished, yes. Stripped of my divinity, cast into a lower existence. But I did not perish." The gods murmured among themselves. Typhon¡ªonce a god, now reduced to¡­ what? A mere fragment of power? Poseidon scoffed, his trident tapping against the floor. "You nearly led humanity to extinction, and now you return in this state? For what purpose?" Zeus'' patience wore thin as his divine energy flared again. "Enough riddles. Speak your reason for interfering, or I will erase what remains of you." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blue light, or rather, Typhon, hummed before answering. "I am here because you are making a mistake." Zeus'' eyes darkened. "A mistake?" Typhon''s glow pulsed as he continued. "You are about to punish Zyraena for something she has not done. And in doing so, you will bring ruin to something far greater than you can imagine." The gods stiffened. Odin leaned back, intrigued. "And what, exactly, is this ''something greater''?" Typhon did not answer immediately. Instead, he pulsed again¡ªand above them, the air shimmered. A divine projection flickered to life. There, frozen in time, was the image of the press conference on Earth. And standing in the center of it all¡ª A man with white hair, a mask covering the lower half of his face. Seojun. Zeus'' expression darkened as he clenched his fists. Typhon''s voice echoed throughout the hall. "The one you seek to judge¡­ is the one who holds the balance of this era." Typhon," Vishnu said, his voice calm but firm. "It has been a long time since you last appeared. What is your connection to Zyraena? Did you help her interfere with the mortal world?" Typhon glowed slightly, as if amused. "I act on my own, Lord Vishnu. I do not serve any god, nor do I need permission to exist." Zeus narrowed his eyes, his patience running out. "That is not an answer." His voice rumbled with power. "What have you done?" Odin stroked his beard, studying Typhon closely. "You have been silent for so long. Why show yourself now? Are you protecting Zyraena?" Poseidon crossed his arms, leaning forward. "Or are you protecting someone else?" Zyraena, still kneeling, clenched her fists. The gods were skilled at forcing the truth out of others¡ªone wrong word could mean disaster. But Typhon remained calm. "Zyraena and I are not allies. She acts on her own, and so do I." Vishnu''s eyes darkened. "Then why are you here? If you have nothing to do with her, why interfere?" Typhon let out a soft hum. "Because this trial is unfair. You judge without proof, without truly understanding what is happening in the mortal world." Zeus scoffed, his divine power sparking in the air. "You dare question our judgment?" Typhon''s glow brightened, showing no fear. "I question how gods who claim to be wise fail to see what is happening right before them." A heavy silence filled the hall. The gods looked at each other, realizing there was more to this than they first thought. Vishnu, still calm, finally spoke. "Then tell us, Typhon¡­ if not Zyraena, who are you really protecting?" "Since my punishment, I have remained silent, watching as the world changed. I was stripped of my power and turned into nothing more than a book¡ªa record of history, a relic of the past. And yet, through generations, a single family has carried me, passing me down, protecting my existence." The gods listened closely as Typhon continued. "I am here now because the one I protect is that man," he said, and with a flicker of blue light, the frozen image of the mortal press conference appeared again¡ªthe masked S-rank standing before the world. Zeus narrowed his eyes. "Are you saying that this human is your successor?" Typhon''s glow flickered slightly, as if deep in thought. "Successor? No. But he is the culmination of something that began long before your judgment halls ever turned their eyes to him." Odin''s expression darkened. "Then how does Zyraena fit into this? What has she done?" Typhon hesitated for a moment before answering. "Zyraena¡­ used him." The gods turned their eyes to the kneeling goddess. She gritted her teeth but did not deny it. Typhon continued, his voice steady. "Five hundred years. That is how long she kept him in the Abyss, using his abilities to reclaim a realm for herself. She saw what no one else did¡ªhis potential, his unnatural strength¡ªand she made sure to keep him away from your watchful eyes." Gasps filled the grand hall. Even those who had been silent until now showed their shock. Vishnu frowned. "You are saying this mortal spent five hundred years in the Abyss? That is impossible. No human could survive such a thing." Typhon''s glow flared. "Then explain how he stands there today, stronger than even your chosen ones." Zeus clenched his fists. "So it was you, Zyraena. You took him and turned him into¡­ that?" Zyraena remained silent, sweat trailing down her forehead. Typhon let out a soft hum. "Because what he has become¡­ is something not even the gods can fully comprehend. And now that the world sees him, your judgment may come too late." A heavy silence filled the hall as the gods absorbed his words. Then Typhon spoke again, his voice filled with something deeper¡ªcertainty. "This man will not stop where he stands now. His growth is endless. His limits do not exist as yours do. He will only rise higher and higher, beyond anything you have ever seen." Some gods exchanged uneasy glances. Others frowned, their divine presence flickering with tension. "This existence should not remain for long," one deity finally muttered. Another spoke, their voice sharper. "If he truly has no limit, then his very presence is dangerous. He may bring balance now, but what happens when he surpasses even the gods?" Typhon''s glow pulsed with amusement. "Are you afraid?" The gods flinched at his words. Typhon chuckled. "You claim to be the highest beings, yet you fear a single man who has not even reached his full potential." Zeus'' face darkened. "Watch your words, Typhon." Typhon''s voice did not waver. "You fear that one day, his existence will surpass yours. And when that day comes¡­ your thrones will shake." The hall filled with tension so thick it felt suffocating. The gods, who once judged with absolute confidence, now faced something beyond their control. And for the first time in ages¡­ they hesitated. Chapter 272 - 271: that buys him time Zyraena groaned as she lay slumped over the table, her forehead pressed against the smooth surface. Her long silver hair was messy, and frustration was clear on her face. Across from her, a small white squirrel sat comfortably, nibbling on some nuts. Its fluffy tail twitched lazily as it looked at her with amusement. "Why did you say that?!" Zyraena snapped, lifting her head just enough to glare at the squirrel¡ªTyphon, who had temporarily taken this tiny form. Typhon didn''t even pause in his eating. "If it weren''t for me, you''d still be stuck in there," he said casually. "Argh! You!" Zyraena groaned, grabbing her hair in frustration. "Now my punishment is even worse! I didn''t even need your help!" Typhon flicked his tail, still looking relaxed. "Oh? And what exactly would you have done? Talked your way out while Zeus was seconds away from blasting you into dust?" "I was handling it!" Zyraena shot back, sitting up straight. Typhon tilted his little head. "Oh really? Because from where I was watching, it looked like you were about to choke on your own words." Zyraena scowled. "I would have figured something out!" Typhon let out a small chuckle. "Sure, sure. And yet, here you are, sulking like a child." Zyraena groaned loudly and slammed her forehead back onto the table. "You''re the worst," she mumbled. Typhon hopped onto the table, getting closer. "And yet, thanks to me, the gods won''t lay a hand on Seojun or interfere with him. You should be thanking me." Zyraena lifted her head just enough to glare at him again. "Thank you? For what? You basically told them to watch him like hungry vultures!" Typhon smirked¡ªor at least, as much as a squirrel could smirk. "I simply gave them something to think about. Now they won''t act unless Seojun grows into a real threat. That buys him time." Zyraena clicked her tongue. "Tch. And what about me? I got a worse punishment because of you!" Typhon waved his tiny paw. "Oh please, a little restriction never hurt anyone." Zyraena gritted her teeth. "I swear, if I wasn''t under punishment, I''d¡ª!" Typhon interrupted, munching on another nut. "You''d what? Complain some more?" Zyraena let out a frustrated yell before collapsing onto the table again. Typhon only flicked his tail smugly. "You should relax. You''re going to be here for a long time." Zyraena groaned into the table. "I hate you so much right now." Typhon chuckled. "You''ll get over it." Typhon sat comfortably on the table, his tiny white squirrel form looking smug as he nibbled on another nut. He flicked his tail and said casually, "You''re lucky, you know." Zyraena, still slumped over the table, groaned. "Lucky? How am I lucky?!" Typhon chuckled. "Oh, come on. All you got was some restrictions. No leaving, no interfering, no using divine power unless necessary. It could''ve been much worse." Zyraena shot him a glare. "Much worse? How?" Typhon tilted his head. "Well¡­ what do you think would''ve happened if they knew the truth?" Zyraena frowned. "What truth?" Typhon smirked. "That you''re not actually Zyraena¡­ but Echidna. That you stole that body." Zyraena''s eyes widened in shock. "You¡ª!" Before he could say another word, she smacked him off the table. Typhon tumbled onto the floor with a small squeak but quickly landed on his paws. He looked up at her with amusement. "Tsk, tsk. Violent, aren''t we?" Zyraena''s face was red with anger as she pointed at him. "Your filthy mouth! And I didn''t steal this body! I just¡­ woke up, and I was here, okay?!" Typhon stretched lazily. "Sure, sure. But do you think the other gods would believe that?" Zyraena clenched her fists. "Tch¡­ I don''t care what they think." Typhon grinned. "Good. Because if they ever find out, you won''t be ''lucky'' anymore." Zyraena crossed her arms and looked away, fuming. Typhon just chuckled. "Well, enjoy your punishment, Echidna¡ªoh wait, I mean ''Zyraena''~." Zyraena threw a cup at him but avoided. "Shut up!" Before Zyraena could react Typhon left and the little squirrel back to it''s normal state leaped toward her, landing softly on her shoulder. She sighed and instinctively stroked its fur. "That guy¡­" A deep voice suddenly interrupted. "Who''s ''that guy''?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zyraena stiffened and turned her head. Standing behind her was a tall figure, his piercing golden eyes locked onto her. She immediately straightened and nodded respectfully. "God Zarion, you''re here. Well, I''ll be leaving now¡ª" Just as she was about to walk away, Zarion grabbed her wrist. "Leaving? I don''t think so," Zarion said, his grip firm but not harsh. "I heard an interesting rumor. The former god of monsters¡ªTyphon¡ªsuddenly appeared¡­ and took your side." Zyraena frowned. "And?" Zarion''s expression darkened. "How do you know him?" Zyraena stayed silent. Zarion narrowed his eyes. "Are you connected to his wife? To Echidna?" Zyraena''s lips twitched, but she kept a calm face. "That''s a strange thing to ask, God Zarion." Zarion stepped closer. "Strange? You''ve always avoided questions about the past. And now, Typhon¡ªa god who vanished ages ago¡ªreturns for you? Tell me, what exactly are you hiding?" Zyraena forced a polite smile. "With all due respect, God Zarion, I believe you''re overthinking things." Zarion scoffed. "Overthinking? Or are you just avoiding the truth?" He fired off more questions. "Did Echidna leave something with you? Why does Typhon protect you? What are you planning?" Zyraena sighed, patience running thin. "God Zarion, I suggest you stop." But Zarion kept going. "If you''re connected to Echidna, then¡ª" Smack! A loud sound echoed as Zyraena slapped the back of his head. Zarion froze. Zyraena crossed her arms and glared at him. "I told you to stop. Are you investigating or interrogating me?" Zarion turned back to her, shocked. "You just hit me." "I smacked you," Zyraena corrected. "Because you were stepping out of line." Zarion rubbed the back of his head. "That actually hurt¡­" Zyraena sighed again. "Listen, you''re the god of monsters, right? So act like it. If you keep acting like a nosy investigator, I will smack you again." Zarion narrowed his eyes. "Tch. Fine. But this isn''t over." Zyraena waved him off. "Yeah, yeah. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have more important things to do." Zyraena walked away quickly, but her face showed clear regret. She bit her lip, glancing at her hand as if it had betrayed her. ''Why did I hit him?'' she thought, feeling frustrated. ''My hands just acted on their own¡­'' She stole a glance behind her. Zarion was still rubbing the back of his head, Should I apologize? she wondered, feeling conflicted. But then she shook her head. ''No! He was being annoying. He deserved it¡­ right?'' Chapter 273 - 272: Forcing synchronization Alexa slammed her hand on the table. "For the last time, he''s NOT joining any guild! Stop sending offers!" Alex sighed, rubbing his temples. "At this rate, we need to get him out of the spotlight for a while." Inside the office, four guild representatives sat across from them¡ªSeoha, Ji-eun, Dae Won, and Tae Hyun¡ªall top figures from Korea''s strongest guilds. "Fifth S-rank Beast Tamer, Seojun," Dae Won muttered, leaning on the table as he held Seojun''s Awakener profile. "He disguised himself with a mask and changed his hair color¡­ and it actually worked. They don''t even recognize him as the last returnee." Ji-eun sighed, flipping through some documents. "Which is exactly why we should bring him into a guild. A lone S-rank Beast Tamer? It''s too dangerous. What if a foreign guild or country tries to take him?" Seoha nodded. "We''re all here because we understand his value. If he joins any of our guilds, we can guarantee his protection and¡ª" "No." Alexa cut her off, arms crossed. Tae Hyun leaned forward "At least let me meet him in person Alexa. If I can talk to him directly¡ª" Alexa shot him a sharp glare. "No." Tae Hyun frowned. "Why not? It''s just a meeting." "Because I know exactly how you people work." Alexa narrowed her eyes. "You''ll try to sweet-talk him into signing a contract. I don''t care how strong your guilds are. Seojun doesn''t need any of you." Dae Won chuckled. "Come on, Alexa. You can''t expect us to just sit back and do nothing. He''s the strongest Beast Tamer we''ve ever seen." Alex pinched the bridge of his nose. "And that''s exactly the problem. The more you push, the more attention he gets. If we don''t handle this carefully, international forces will start interfering." Ji-eun sighed. "So what, then? Are you saying he''s going to stay independent forever?" Alexa smirked. "Yes." A heavy silence filled the room. Seoha tapped her fingers on the table. "Then at least answer this¡ªwhat is Seojun planning to do?" Alexa leaned back and smiled. "That''s for him to decide." Tae Hyun crossed his arms. "And if he decides to stay independent?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex finally spoke up. "Then you all better be ready for the fact that he won''t be under anyone''s control." Seoha slammed her hands on the table, her voice loud and aggressive. "I don''t care what you say, I still want to fight him!" Dae Won, just as fired up, leaned forward with a grin. "A real fight with an S-rank Beast Tamer? That''s not something you get every day!" Alexa sighed, already expecting this reaction. "Not now," she said firmly. "He''s in the hot seat. If he gets dragged into a fight, it''ll only cause more trouble." Alex adjusted his glasses, cutting in before the two could argue further. "Only the top rankers know Seojun''s true identity. We''re lucky the public hasn''t recognized him as the last returnee. So, we''d appreciate your cooperation in keeping it that way." Ji-eun rolled her eyes. "Tch. Better than having that guy as an enemy." Seoha crossed her arms. "Fine, I''ll wait. But when the time comes, I''m not holding back." Dae Won chuckled. "I need to see how strong he really is and I''ll be the one who''ll defeat him" Alexa shook her head. Then, her gaze shifted to Tae Hyun. "And you," she said, narrowing her eyes. "Don''t approach him." Tae Hyun smirked but raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. I won''t do anything¡­ for now." Ji-eun walked up to Alex, arms crossed. "So, what are you planning to do now?" Alex adjusted his glasses, his expression calm. "It would be good if Seojun could go somewhere isolated, just to calm the public down." Ji-eun chuckled. "You really should do that. Hahaha! I think even top rankers from other countries are getting curious about him. Some of them probably want to meet him." Alexa groaned, leaning back in her chair. "Great. Just what we need¡ªmore attention." As they were about to leave, Tae Hyun, the last one remaining, turned to the twins. His expression was serious, his voice low and firm. "He can''t hide forever," he said. "And I''m trusting you two that he''s not a threat. But if he is¡­ you know what I can do." His words hung heavy in the air, carrying a clear warning. Alexa''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she stayed quiet. Alex only adjusted his glasses, watching as Tae Hyun finally left the room. The moment the door shut, both twins let out a deep sigh. Alexa sat down and grabbed Seojun''s Awakener profile from the table. Her fingers tapped against the paper as she skimmed over it. "S-Rank Beast Tamer," she muttered. "The public was dying to see his beasts yesterday, but instead, he just declined and disappeared." She sighed again, rubbing her temples. She turned to Alex. "Did you find a good place, brother?" A small smile formed on Alex''s lips. "Yup, I did." ***** Meanwhile, on an abandoned island¡­ The island was quiet. Broken wooden docks stretched toward the sea, and old shipwrecks lay scattered along the shore. Trees and vines had taken over what was once a village, turning it into ruins. Then, the air shook. At the center of the island, the ground glowed softly. A strange energy spread across the area. Suddenly, feet appeared. Just feet. Boots, bare feet, metal armor¡ªstanding still as if frozen in time. No bodies, no faces. Just waiting. Then, a deep hum filled the air. [System Notification] [Warning: Unstable Connection Detected.] [Linking Process Started¡­] [Error: Data Not Fully Loaded (04.6%)] [Fixing¡­ Please Wait¡­] Slowly, the figures began to take shape. Legs, torsos, arms¡ªappearing and disappearing like broken images. But their faces were missing. The process wasn''t finished. [System Error] [Some Data Does Not Match This World.] [Forcing Synchronization¡­] The wind picked up, shaking the trees and sending dust into the air. The figures remained still. They weren''t awake yet. ***** Deep underground, in a place where no one could hear, a sound echoed. It was not a natural sound. It was mechanical, steady, and growing. Like something being built, piece by piece. The walls of the underground space trembled slightly, as if something was waking up. [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION] [Process Started¡­][Calculating Space Stability¡­][Error Detected: Adjusting Coordinates¡­] The ground rumbled. The air grew heavy, as if the underground was stretching, making space for something large. [SYSTEM UPDATE] [Constructing Core Foundation¡­ 5%][Time Remaining: Unknown] The deep, dark tunnels shifted. Stone cracked, metal creaked, and the shadows grew darker. Something was taking shape¡ªbut it was still incomplete. [System Notification][Warning: Spatial Overlap Detected][Merging Paths¡­ Stabilizing¡­] A strange hum filled the underground, growing louder. If anyone were here, they would feel it in their bones. A force, unseen but powerful, was changing the space. [Forcing synchronization] [System Progress: 12%][Error: Some Features Not Yet Activated] The process continued, unnoticed by the world above. Something was coming. But no one knew what¡ªor when it would be ready. Chapter 274 - 273: SMD Alexander stepped inside the building, his sharp eyes scanning the area. This place belonged to the Spatial Management Division (SMD)¡ªa special division run by both the government and top guilds. Their job was to monitor sudden changes in terrain, new dungeon formations, and any shifts in spatial energy across the world. If something dangerous appeared, they were the first to know. Inside, the room was filled with large monitors displaying maps, live satellite feeds, and real-time dungeon activity. Dozens of specialists were at work, typing furiously, speaking into headsets, and analyzing strange readings. The air was tense. A man in a black suit approached Alexander immediately. "Chairman, we have a problem." Alexander crossed his arms. "What kind of problem?" The man turned to one of the largest screens. "We detected strange notifications appearing across the world. They''re not coming from the usual system messages. These signals are underground, in the sky, deep in the ocean¡­ places where there shouldn''t be any system messages." Alexander''s expression darkened. "Have you identified what they say?" The man shook his head. "That''s the problem. We can''t read them. They show up as blank or corrupted text. But the global system reacted to them. Every single detector we have went off at the same time." Another specialist, a woman, spoke from her desk. "Chairman, whatever this is¡­ it''s not normal dungeon activity. It''s something bigger." Alexander exhaled sharply. "And you have no idea what it is?" The man clenched his fists. "None. We''ve searched every location where the signals appeared, but there''s nothing there. No monsters, no dungeons, no visible changes in terrain. It''s as if something is there, but we just can''t see it." Alexander''s gaze stayed fixed on the screen. Something was happening with the global system. Something unseen, yet powerful. The tense atmosphere inside the Spatial Management Division (SMD) was suddenly interrupted by a loud voice. "Chairman! We found something!" Alexander immediately turned towards the source of the voice. A group of analysts had gathered around one of the main screens. Without hesitation, he walked over, his eyes narrowing at the flashing data on the monitor. On the screen was a seismic tremor detection map, a tool used to locate sudden shifts in terrain¡ªwhether caused by dungeon formations, underground mana activity, or unknown spatial distortions. A young man, wearing a headset, quickly explained. "Chairman, we detected abnormal tremors in Karakol, Kyrgyzstan. It''s different from a dungeon formation. The pattern is erratic, almost as if the terrain is trying to reshape itself." Alexander''s gaze sharpened. "Are you saying a new zone is forming?" Another analyst spoke up. "It''s highly likely, but we need to confirm. We''re enhancing the satellite feed now." The large screen flickered as they adjusted the data, zooming in on the affected location. They watched as the satellite imagery updated in real-time, revealing a massive land distortion. The terrain was shifting unnaturally, parts of it sinking while others rose slightly, as if the land itself was breaking away from reality. "This isn''t normal¡­" one of the specialists muttered. "Even high-level dungeon formations don''t behave like this." Before anyone could respond, another analyst from a different workstation called out. "Chairman, I can decipher part of the Global System''s notification regarding this!" All eyes turned toward him. He quickly typed on his keyboard, his fingers moving at lightning speed as he forced a system synchronization. "It''s not a regular system message, but I''m attempting to force synchronization so we can all hear it," he explained, his voice filled with urgency. "Give me a second¡­ there!" A deep hum echoed throughout the room as the speakers crackled to life. Then, the Global System Notification finally played: ¡ª [System Alert: New Zone Formation Detected] ¡ª¡ª Location: Karakol, Kyrgyzstan ¡ª¡ª [Warning: Zone Type Unknown. Full Formation Time: Unknown.] ¡ª A new Zone was forming, but the system itself couldn''t even classify what type it was. In another monitoring station located in a different part of the world, alarms suddenly blared. The analysts stationed there scrambled to check their screens as multiple alerts popped up. "Sir! We have a situation!" one of them shouted. A senior officer rushed over. "Report!" "A new zone is forming here as well!" The senior officer''s expression hardened. "Location?" "Atacama Desert, Chile! The same terrain distortion as the one detected in Kyrgyzstan!" The officer''s brows furrowed. "Are we getting a system notification from this one?" "I''m deciphering it now!" The analyst quickly forced system synchronization as his screen flickered with code. Moments later, the Global System Notification echoed through the room: ¡ª [System Alert: New Zone Formation Detected] ¡ª¡ª Location: Atacama Desert, Chile ¡ª¡ª Warning: Zone Type Unknown. Full Formation Time: 92 Days Remaining.] ¡ª A tense silence filled the air. Back in the Spatial Management Division (SMD), Chairman Alexander listened to the reports flooding in from multiple locations. His fingers tapped against the table as he pieced things together. He looked at the two system notifications. Kyrgyzstan: Unknown formation time. Chile: 92 days remaining. His eyes narrowed. The timing was different. If it were a typical dungeon or new zone, the formation time should have been consistent. Yet, this¡­ this was irregular. Then, another analyst called out from yet another monitoring station. "Chairman, we''ve found another!" Alexander''s gaze snapped to the screen as a third zone formation appeared. ¡ª Location: Off the Coast of Greenland ¡ª¡ª Warning: Zone Type Unknown. Full Formation Time: 187 Days Remaining.] ¡ª Alexander clenched his jaw. This wasn''t just an isolated incident. He turned to his team, his voice calm yet firm. "Find the locations with the shortest time remaining. The ones closest to forming. I want a full list immediately." The entire division moved at once. A few minutes later, the analysts handed Chairman Alexander a list of locations where new zones were forming. He scanned through the list, but all of them still had at least a month left before they fully materialized. Some were at 30 days, others at 45, and some even longer. Alexander exhaled sharply. "Still too early¡­ We need something that''s already complete." Then, another alert rang through the room. "Sir!" One of the analysts in charge of the radar system suddenly stood up. "We''ve detected a fully formed zone!" Alexander''s gaze sharpened. "Location?" "Black Forest, Germany!" The room fell silent for a moment. "Are you sure?" he asked, walking closer. The analyst nodded. "Yes, sir. It''s not in the formation stage anymore¡ªit''s already complete. The system registered it just a minute ago!" "Get me a visual." The screen shifted as satellite images and mana-detection scans pulled up the newly formed zone. At first, it looked like an ordinary dense forest, but as the team adjusted the view, the changes became clear. The trees inside the zone twisted unnaturally, forming strange walls and paths. Some floated in mid-air, defying gravity, while others shifted positions, creating an ever-changing layout. A specialist analyzing the readings muttered, "It''s a maze." Chairman Alexander crossed his arms. "A maze zone..." Another analyst spoke up. "The layout keeps changing. We can''t determine an entrance or an exit. The system isn''t marking it as a standard raid zone either¡ªit''s something new." The system decipher specialist finished extracting the notification and played it aloud. ¡ª [System Alert: Newly Formed Zone Detected] ¡ª¡ª Location: Black Forest, Germany ¡ª¡ª Zone Type: Everchanging Maze] ¡ª¡ª Warning: Uncharted Territory. Enter at Your Own Risk.] ¡ª The warning sent chills through everyone in the room. Alexander''s fingers tapped against the desk as he thought. he straightened up and gave his orders immediately. "Send me a copy of the visuals, recordings, and data reports. I want everything compiled and ready to be reviewed on the way." The analysts nodded quickly, working to send the files to his secured device. "This is an urgent situation," he continued. "I''m leaving now. Prepare a secure line for a video call meeting with Germany''s Awakeners'' Association and their government officials. We need official clearance to send a team there immediately." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Understood, sir!" one of the staff replied, already working on the request. As he headed toward the exit, he activated a hologram screen on his watch and called Alex. Alex''s face appeared, looking slightly surprised but quickly serious when he saw his grandpa''s expression. "Grandpa? What''s wrong?" "Set up a meeting in Germany as soon as possible," Chairman Alexander said firmly. "We need permission to enter. I want you to handle the arrangements on your end." Alex adjusted his glasses, immediately understanding the urgency. "A new zone?" "A fully formed one." Alex''s expression darkened. "That fast? Where?" "Black Forest." Alex sighed. "Understood. I''ll arrange a formal request for entry and set up the meeting with Germany''s Awakeners'' Association and security officials." "Good." The chairman ended the call and stepped into a portal, disappearing as he rushed to handle the crisis. Few days later... As the Hamliton private jet smoothly landed on the runway of Jeju International Airport, Seojun glanced outside. The island stretched beyond the glass, its green mountains and blue sea shining under the midday sun. The moment the wheels touched the ground, a soft jolt ran through the plane, signaling their arrival. "We will be landing shortly at Jeju International Airport. Please prepare for arrival." Chapter 275 - 274: In Jeju island As they stepped off the private jet, John spoke up. "Our things will be taken care of. Let''s go." The group walked down the stairs, stepping onto the ground of Jeju. The warm breeze carried the scent of the sea, and the sound of distant waves could be heard. As they moved, a few people at the airport glanced their way, curious about the unfamiliar group. However, no one recognized them. Seoyang closed her eyes for a moment, taking in the atmosphere. "Mom, did you miss this place?" Ji-hye asked, gently holding her mother''s hand. Seoyang opened her eyes and smiled. "Of course. This is my hometown." Nathan stretched his arms and took a deep breath. "Hmm¡­ the air here feels different." Elshienne nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it''s fresh and clean. It''s nice." Ji-hye looked around before asking, "How far are we?" Seoyang turned to her with a warm smile. "Not too far. Our place is near the sea. We''ll be there soon." They took a van for the ride, a simple and comfortable one that wouldn''t attract attention. Before leaving, they all changed into casual clothes, ones that wouldn''t make them look rich or important. Nathan and Elshienne, being country bumpkins at heart, were already excited about the trip. "Woah, this is so fun!" Nathan said, pressing his face against the window like a child. Elshienne grinned. "Yeah! It''s like an adventure. Everything looks so different from the city." At first, they passed through modern roads, surrounded by tall buildings and busy streets. But as they got farther, the scenery started to change. The tall buildings disappeared, replaced by wide-open fields and scattered houses. The roads became narrower, and the houses looked older, more traditional, with tiled roofs and wooden gates. The air felt fresher, and the sounds of nature grew louder. "Huh? Where did all the buildings go?" Nathan asked, blinking in surprise. Seoyang chuckled. "We''re entering the countryside now. This is the real Jeju, away from the busy city." Elshienne leaned forward excitedly. "It looks peaceful. I like it!" The van continued moving along the winding roads, taking them deeper into the quiet and beautiful countryside. Seojun sat quietly in the van, just watching the scenery pass by. Unlike Nathan and Elshienne, who were full of excitement, he felt a bit awkward. It wasn''t that he didn''t like being here, but... family trips weren''t something he was used to. His mother was the only one he felt truly comfortable with, so being surrounded by his father and siblings made things feel unfamiliar. Still, he stayed silent, simply observing. Arrival at the Villa After a while, the van turned down a small road leading towards the coast. The scent of salt and fresh ocean air filled the air as the sound of waves crashing grew louder. And then, they arrived. The villa stood on a hill overlooking the ocean, offering a breathtaking view of the endless blue sea. It wasn''t a huge, flashy mansion, but it was beautiful in its own way¡ªa large, elegant house with a mix of modern and traditional design. The exterior was made of white stone and dark wood, blending perfectly with the natural surroundings. Glass windows stretched wide, allowing an unobstructed view of the ocean. A spacious terrace extended outwards, where wooden chairs and a table sat, perfect for relaxing while enjoying the sea breeze. The garden around the house was filled with local Jeju plants¡ªcamellia flowers, black stone walls, and small citrus trees. A stone path led from the house down towards a private beach, where the waves gently kissed the shore. The moment they stepped inside the villa, Elshienne let out an excited gasp. "Wow! This place is huge!" Without hesitation, she ran toward the terrace, pushing open the glass doors. "Look at that view!" Nathan followed, letting out a low whistle as he tossed his bag onto the couch. "Jeju might actually be worth this trip." Their mother, Seoyang, chuckled as she stepped inside. "I grew up here, you know." Unlike the others, Seojun stood quietly by the doorway. The villa was spacious, with large windows letting in the golden glow of the setting sun. The salty sea breeze drifted inside, carrying the sound of waves crashing in the distance. It was peaceful. But for some reason, he still felt¡­ out of place. At his feet, Nymira flicked her tail her eyes scanning the unfamiliar space. Silla coiled around his wrist, lifted his head. "New territory!" Huno wagged his tail. "I like it here! Smells fresh!" Nemean, the small lion cub, let out a tiny roar. "I need to mark my spot!" Seojun sighed. "Don''t destroy anything." Silla slithered away. "No promises hehee." Huno barked excitedly. "We should explore!" Before Seojun could stop them, Nemean pounced onto the couch, while Huno dashed outside onto the terrace, chasing after Elshienne. Seoyang walked up to him, arms crossed. "You''re quiet." Seojun shrugged. "I''m always quiet Mom." "No, I mean¡­ more than usual." She tilted her head slightly, studying him. "You okay?" Seojun didn''t answer right away. His gaze drifted to his family¡ªElshienne running around the terrace, Nathan leaning against the wall, Ahye swinging her little legs on the couch, their father, John, standing by the entrance giving quiet orders about their luggage. It felt... too normal. before it had just been him and his mother. Now, suddenly, he was surrounded by people who called him ''brother'' and ''son.'' "It''s just... different," he admitted. Seoyang smiled gently. "Different doesn''t mean bad." " Anyway Seojun, which room do you want?" their mother asked, looking around. He smiled. "Any room Mom." "Great! Then the biggest one is mine!" Elshienne declared immediately, raising her hand. "Hell no! I called it first!" Nathan argued, stepping forward. "Mom! Tell him I deserve it more!" Elshienne whined dramatically. "You both sound like kids," Seoyang muttered, shaking her head. After settling into his room, Seojun sat on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The events of the past weeks kept replaying in his mind¡ªhis sudden rise in fame, the hidden dangers looming, and the things he had yet to uncover. But then, his thoughts were interrupted. [ What are you gonna do now, Host? ] Seojun blinked as the familiar mechanical voice of his system rang in his head. He sighed, rubbing his face before shaking his head. "Nah, better enjoy my life now. I can''t stay stuck in the past." He smiled slightly. [ That''s right, Host! Especially since Nathan and Elshienne aren''t exactly on good terms with you. You have two weeks here to make up with them! ] Seojun rolled his eyes. "You don''t have to remind me." Standing up, he grabbed a comfortable outfit¡ªa simple white shirt and black pants. After changing, he stepped out of his room and went to find his mother. An Invitation He found Seoyang in the kitchen, standing in front of the counter, looking through some ingredients. "Mom, let''s go out," Seojun said casually. Seoyang turned to him, slightly surprised. "Oh? Aren''t you tired? Don''t you want to rest first?" Seojun hesitated. Maybe everyone else needed to rest after the trip. Was he being too eager? He let out a small smile. "Let''s go out later then." Seoyang smiled warmly, patting his arm. "That sounds like a good idea. Why don''t you rest for now? I''ll cook something in the meantime." Seojun nodded. "Alright." An Evening Ride After some time resting, the family gathered outside as the sun lowered toward the horizon. The air was cool and fresh, carrying the scent of the ocean. Near the villa, a row of bicycles stood lined up, waiting to be used. Nathan walked over and inspected one. "It''s been a while since I rode a bike." Elshienne smirked. "Hope you don''t fall and embarrass yourself." Nathan shot her a glare. "I won''t." Seojun watched them bicker, then turned to his mother. "Do you still know how to ride?" Seoyang laughed. "Of course! I used to ride around here all the time when I was younger." Ahye excitedly pointed at a smaller bike. "I want to ride too!" John, their father, smiled. "I''ll ride with you, princess." With that, everyone got onto their bikes. Seojun pedaled beside his mother, watching the scenery slowly shift around them. The open streets, the ocean in the distance, the quiet charm of Jeju''s countryside. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, after some time, they reached a more traditional part of the village¡ªone with old houses and stone walls. Seoyang suddenly slowed down. Her gaze fixed on a familiar sight. A small house with an open yard. Seojun saw his mother''s expression soften. There, an elderly woman stood outside, tending to some plants. Seoyang''s face lit up in recognition. "That''s my mother''s friend." She stopped her bike, stepping off. Seojun and the others followed, curious. Seoyang stepped forward and knocked on the wooden gate. A few seconds later, the door to the house opened, and a man around Seoyang''s age stepped out. His sharp eyes studied them, lingering on Seoyang. "Yes? Who are you looking for?" he asked, his voice polite but distant. Seoyang smiled warmly. "It''s been a long time. I''m Han Seoyang. I used to live here when I was young. Your mother was a close friend of mine." The man''s brows furrowed slightly. "Han Seoyang?" He looked at her again, scanning her face for familiarity. Then, his expression shifted as if something clicked. "Wait¡­ Seoyang? You mean¡­ Han Seoyang from the old house near the coast?" Seoyang nodded. "Yes, that''s me." Before the man could respond, John leaned in slightly and whispered to Seoyang, "Who is he?" Seoyang glanced at him and whispered back, "An old friend from when I lived here." Before John could say anything else, an elderly woman''s voice came from inside the house. "Who is it, Minjun?" The man, Minjun, turned back. "Mom, you should come out. You won''t believe who''s here." A few moments later, an elderly woman stepped onto the porch. Her wrinkled face showed confusion at first, but as soon as she laid eyes on Seoyang, her breath hitched. A moment of silence. Then, her lips trembled. "Seoyang¡­ is that really you?" Seoyang''s eyes softened. "Yes, it''s me." The old woman''s eyes grew misty as she took a slow step forward, memories of the past reflected in her gaze. Chapter 276 - 275: It was... nice The old woman, despite her age, moved steadily as she guided them inside. "Come in, come in. It''s been too long, Seoyang." Seoyang smiled and helped support the old woman slightly as they entered the house. "Thank you, Auntie Mira. It really has been a long time." The house had a warm, traditional feel to it. Wooden floors, neatly arranged furniture, and the smell of herbal tea in the air made it feel welcoming. Minjun, Auntie Mira''s son, brought out cushions for everyone to sit on as the old woman settled down. "You still remember the way, huh?" Auntie Mira chuckled. John looked around and whispered to Seoyang, "This place really feels nostalgic, huh?" Seoyang nodded before turning back to Auntie Mira. Auntie Mira suddenly looked at Seoyang and John, squinting a bit as if she couldn''t quite believe her eyes. "Hold on," she said, her voice full of surprise, "How old are you two?" Seoyang blinked. "We''re both 43 and 44." "What? I didn''t ask because i thought it''s just my eyes poor sight" Minjun asked wide-eyed, clearly shocked "But... you two look like you''re in your 25!" Everyone chuckled, Before John could explained, Minjun leaned forward with a curious look. "Oh, is it the Awakened ability? You know, to stay young?" Seoyang nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Yeah, something like that. It''s one of the perks of being chosen." Auntie Mira''s expression shifted, her eyes narrowing with concern. "Chosen, huh?" She shook her head, a soft frown crossing her face. "That dangerous. Be careful, you two. These kinds of abilities can have... consequences." John met her gaze and gave a reassuring smile. "We''ve managed so far. But thanks for the concern." Auntie Mira gave a small nod, still clearly worried, but she didn''t press the issue further. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After some happy chatter about the past, Auntie Mira''s smile softened, and she suddenly asked, "How''s your mother?" Seoyang''s expression dimmed slightly, but she kept her voice steady. "She left 18 years ago." Auntie Mira''s eyes flickered with sadness before she let out a small laugh. "Ah¡­ so I won, huh? I outlived her." She chuckled, but deep inside, a shadow of sorrow passed through her face. Seoyang reached out and held the old woman''s hand. "She always talked about you, Auntie Mira. She was really fond of you." The old woman smiled warmly. "That stubborn woman¡­ I miss her." For a moment, there was a peaceful silence before Auntie Mira suddenly looked around at the rest of the group. "Oh! Is this your family?" Seoyang nodded. "where is Seojun?" Before she could say anything more, she suddenly turned to Nathan and patted his head. "Ah, and this must be Seojun!" Nathan froze. "H-Huh?" Elshienne burst into laughter as Nathan quickly fixed his hair. "Auntie, you got the wrong one!" Seoyang, laughing softly, stood up and gently pulled Seojun closer. "Auntie, this is Seojun." She then gestured to Nathan. "And that''s my second son, Nathan." Minjun and Auntie Mira blinked in surprise before the old woman chuckled. "Oh, you''re right! Seojun has brown hair, but this kid has black hair!" She laughed, while Nathan pouted, still fixing his hair. "I''m not a kid¡­" he muttered. Auntie Mira patted Nathan''s shoulder. "Sorry, sorry, my mistake! But you look so much like your mother, you know?" Nathan sighed dramatically, making everyone laugh again. The warm atmosphere continued as they shared stories, filling the house with laughter and memories. The laughter died down for a moment when Nathan suddenly spoke, his voice quiet but clear. "She''s not my mother," Nathan said, looking a bit uncomfortable. Everyone went quiet for a beat, and Auntie Mira, who had been smiling moments before, looked awkward. "Oh¡­ I see." Seoyang chuckled, her hand gently resting on Nathan''s and Elshienne''s arms. "These two are my husband''s son and daughter from his first wife," she said, smiling warmly. "And this is Jana Hye, Seojun''s biological sister." Auntie Mira laughed nervously and apologized. "Ah, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to make assumptions. Nathan, you do look like Seoyang. But then, I see now." Nathan blushed slightly, but then his voice softened as he shyly added, "She''s not our biological mother¡­ but she''s the best mother Grandma¡­" He whispered the last part, almost as if unsure how others would take it. Hearing this, the rest of the group burst into laughter. Auntie Mira''s eyes twinkled, and Minjun, who had been quietly watching the exchange, leaned back and laughed too. "I thought you two weren''t on good terms with your husband''s son!" Minjun teased, his voice lighthearted. "Good thing you''re not, huh? Be good to your mom, Nathan!" Nathan groaned and ran a hand through his hair. "Arghh, you''re ruining my hair, old man!" He shot Minjun a playful glare. Minjun just laughed louder, clearly enjoying teasing Nathan. John, who had been observing quietly, smiled softly at the warm interaction. It felt like they were a real family. Auntie Mira''s eyes suddenly turned toward him, and she raised an eyebrow. "You have strong genes, huh?" she said, chuckling. "Look at all your children¡ªthey all have your blue eyes." John scratched the back of his neck, a little embarrassed by the attention. "Ah, I guess it runs in the family." Minjun looked around at the group, his eyes widening in amusement. "You have a big family," he said, grinning. "You even have a dog! What''s this guy''s name?" He crouched down, reaching out to Huno, who was sitting still and behaving like a well-trained dog. Jihye, who had been standing nearby, instantly ran over and hugged Huno, her tiny arms wrapping around the dog''s neck. "His name is Huno!" Jihye said with a big smile. "And we have a cat, Nymira, and Silla, and Nemean, who are all at home!" She raised her hands, acting like she was counting the pets on her fingers. "One, two, three and Four!... Huno, Nymira, Silla, and Nemean!" she said excitedly, her voice full of pride. Minjun couldn''t help but laugh at the adorable sight. He reached over and pulled Jihye into a warm hug. "You''re so cute, Jana," he said, his voice filled with affection. "You really have a big family¡ªand a lot of pets too!" Jihye giggled, resting her head against Minjun''s chest. "I like my family! and also Uncle you can just call me Jihye hehee" Seojun stood off to the side, watching the scene unfold. It felt strange, but in a good way, seeing everyone laughing and being so affectionate. For a moment, it was like the world around him slowed down, and he could just enjoy the simple, sweet moments. Minjun pulled away from Jihye, still chuckling. "Well, with a family this big, you''re never going to be lonely, huh?" Jihye grinned up at him. "Nope! We''re all together!" The warm, happy energy in the room made Seojun smile slightly. It was... nice. Meanwhile, in Seoul¡ª A loud crash shattered the tense silence inside the Awakeners Association headquarters. "Get the restraints! Now!" The room was in complete chaos. Several hunters surrounded a single man, his eyes glowing an unnatural shade, veins bulging with unstable mana. His breathing was erratic, and his distorted growl sent chills down the spines of those present. "He''s breaking free!" The alarms blared through the facility, red emergency lights flashing as more hunters rushed in. Mana suppression devices were activated, but none of them seemed to work. The berserk man lashed out wildly, sending people flying back with sheer brute force. His fingers clawed at the air, a deep, guttural scream vibrating through the room. Hunters gritted their teeth, pushing forward to restrain him again, but it was a losing battle. Chapter 277 - 276: Unidentified liquid Suddenly, the doors burst open. "Heh. You guys are struggling this much?" Seoha strolled inside, watching the struggling hunters with an amused smirk. Before anyone could react, she moved. With a single precise chop to the back of the berserk man''s neck, his body stiffened¡ªand then collapsed onto the floor, unconscious. The room fell into stunned silence. Alexa and Alex, who had been overseeing the situation, were speechless. Seoha dusted off her hands and grinned. "If all that fancy equipment isn''t working, just knock him out." She let out a laugh, completely unfazed by the chaos. Meanwhile, the exhausted hunters who had been restraining the man finally slumped to the floor, breathing heavily. Some of them threw her annoyed looks, but they couldn''t argue¡ªher method had worked instantly. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoha clicked her tongue, looking at the unconscious man. "What happened to this guy? He''s an Awakener, yet he can''t even control his own power? Tsk." Alexa, still catching her breath, wiped the sweat off her forehead. "He''s not an Awakener." Seoha raised an eyebrow. "What?" A staff member approached, handing a report to Alexa. She glanced at it before sighing. Alex, meanwhile, was already giving orders. "Take him to the high-security containment room. Keep him restrained at all times." Seoha frowned, looking back at the unconscious man. "What do you mean he''s not an Awakener? Then what the hell was that?" Alex finally spoke, reading from another report. "According to his mother, he wasn''t an Awakener. He was just a normal kid. But after finishing a meal and drinking an unidentified liquid, he suddenly went berserk." Seoha''s smirk faded slightly. "Unidentified liquid?" Alexa finally spoke up, flipping through the file. "The man''s name is Bu Cheol-suk. Age 18. Completely unawakened. He was studying at Seoul Non-Awakened Academy." Seoha crossed her arms. "So you''re telling me a completely normal, unawakened person just drank something and turned into that?" Alex and Alexa exchanged looks. This was a serious problem. If there was something out there that could forcibly give people mana in such an unstable way¡­ it could be a major disaster waiting to happen. Alex let out a deep sigh, massaging the bridge of his nose. "This is the third case this week¡­ Unawakeners are not safe." Alexa sat on the desk, flipping through the reports. "More than that, if this is someone''s doing, their target is specifically unawakened kids who are 18 years old." She frowned, comparing the details of the other two cases. Seoha, who had been lounging nearby, suddenly leaned in with a grin. "Hmm, what about calling your friend Seojun? This could be his chance to shine~ Hehe." Alexa immediately shot her a glare. "Stay away from him, Seoha. He''s not interested. We can handle this ourselves. We''ll think of a way." Seoha shrugged, clearly unconvinced. "How, though? Based on those papers, you have no clue who''s giving that unidentified liquid to those kids. And with how many unawakened people exist, how do you plan to protect all of them?" That made both Alex and Alexa pause. Seoha was right. They had no leads, no suspects¡ªjust three cases of unawakened teenagers suddenly turning berserk. And now, on top of everything, they had to worry about the new zones appearing around the world. "New zones and now this¡­ Argh!" Alexa groaned, rubbing her temples. "Everything is getting more complicated." Seoha crossed her arms and then suddenly perked up. "Oh right! Hey, why wasn''t I sent with the others? You know, the ones who went to Germany to check the new zone! That''s unfair! Tsk!" Alex rolled his eyes. "Because you''re a headache, that''s why." "Hah?! I''m way more useful than those guys you sent!" Seoha pouted before leaning back in her chair. "Tsk. Whatever. I guess I''ll just play here while you guys stress over unsolvable cases." Somewhere in Seoul, below the ground¡­ The sound of water dripping echoed through the dark room. The air smelled damp and heavy, like something wasn''t quite right. A loud bang broke the quiet. "You''re telling me... another one is lost?" The voice was calm, but it was clear the person was very angry. No one answered right away. A light above them flickered, casting shadows over the people standing in the room. One person, thin and nervous, adjusted his glasses before speaking. "The... the timing was too fast," he said, his voice shaking. "Before the... process could finish, the Association stepped in. They caught the subject before it could go all the way." The room grew colder. The person at the head of the table leaned back in their chair. They looked calm, but their eyes were sharp. "So the Awakener Association is starting to work properly?" the leader said slowly. "Or maybe... someone else is interfering." "Someone else?" another person frowned. "The Association is easy to predict. But lately... they''ve been a step ahead, like they know what we''re doing." "It''s not just luck," the leader said, their voice low. "We may have missed something." The tension in the room increased as one of the figures in the shadows spoke up, his voice cautious. "What if it''s the Beastmaster? Lately, beasts have been trending, and I''ve noticed that some possess abilities like enhanced scent detection or even the power to foresee future events. " The room grew silent. "Thomas?" "No. not him. The recent S rank in korea." "The Beastmaster?" someone else said, raising an eyebrow. "You think he''s involved?" "His beast¡­ could it be that it senses what we''re doing? Could it be helping the Association?" the first voice continued, his tone filled with suspicion. The leader''s eyes narrowed. "The S-rank Beastmaster..." The leader seemed to consider the possibility for a moment. "He''s been under the radar, but his abilities are unique. If his beasts can truly sense what we''re doing¡­" The leader clenched their fists, frustrated. "It would explain how they keep stepping in at the right moments. They know too much." "Could it be that person, the Beastmaster, is actively helping the Association?" one person asked, disbelief in their voice. Another voice cut in, more cautious. "He might be. He could even be the one tipping them off about our plans." The room fell silent for a moment, all eyes turning to the leader. "We need to find out more about him," the leader said, their voice low and cold. "And we need to do it quickly. If Seojun is indeed helping the Association, he may be the one obstacle we can''t overcome." "Yes," someone muttered, "but how do we get close to someone like that?" The leader smiled, a dangerous glint in their eye. "We''ll find a way. No one stands in our way for long." Chapter 278 - 277: New day in Jeju In the second day... The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the island of Jeju as Seojun and his family set off on their hike. The air was fresh, and the scent of the sea lingered with every breeze, making the journey pleasant for most, but not for Nathan and Elshienne. Nathan stumbled slightly as he took a step, his face flushed from exhaustion. "I can''t believe this... why does it feel like this trail is never-ending?" he groaned, wiping the sweat from his brow. His backpack seemed twice as heavy as it really was, and his legs were sore after only a short distance. Elshienne, walking beside him, was in no better shape. "I thought this was going to be a leisurely hike, not... this!" she said, puffing out her cheeks and dragging her feet. Her usual energy was nowhere to be found. The others, however, were enjoying the hike, seemingly unaffected by the steep incline. Seojun, his mother, and even little Ahye were moving forward with ease. Every now and then, other hikers passed by, chuckling at the sight of Nathan and Elshienne struggling to keep up. "Those two don''t look like they''ve hiked a day in their lives," one person whispered to their friend, snickering. Elshienne caught them laughing and shot them a glare, but it only made them laugh harder. "This is ridiculous," Nathan muttered, panting. "I swear, we''ve been walking forever. I think I''m going to collapse." "Come on, we''re almost there!" Seojun called out from ahead. He was clearly not struggling, and it only made Nathan feel worse. "Almost there?" Nathan said with a sarcastic laugh. "It better not be another hour." "You''re just out of shape," Seojun teased, glancing back at them with a smile. "It''s not that bad, is it?" Elshienne shot him a look, trying to hide the exhaustion in her eyes. "I''m going to need a vacation from this vacation," she muttered. As they continued to climb, more hikers passed by, chuckling and offering sympathetic looks to the two of them. "You guys okay?" one woman asked, barely containing her laughter. "Just... taking our time," Nathan replied, trying to sound confident, though it was clear he was barely keeping it together. Elshienne, holding Huno, barely had the energy to respond. She just nodded weakly, her face flushed with exhaustion, her legs threatening to give out under her. She let out a small, tired laugh, and with Huno barking cheerfully in her arms, she tried to play it off. Huno''s barking didn''t help much, but it did bring a small sense of comfort. Elshienne let out a breathless chuckle, looking at Nathan as they continued. "I think he''s cheering us on, but he''s not the one carrying the weight." Nathan let out a tired sigh, his feet dragging with each step. "At least we''re not the only ones suffering," he muttered, nodding toward a group of tourists who were laughing at them. One of them even took out their phone to snap a picture of the exhausted pair with Huno, as if they were some kind of odd spectacle. "That''s it," Nathan grumbled, barely holding it together. "I''m going to start charging for pictures. We''re a sideshow now." Elshienne, still clutching Huno, gave him a tired smile. "You know, we probably should''ve just stayed home and relaxed like everyone else." More hikers passed by them, giving them sympathetic looks. Some laughed good-naturedly, and a few offered encouraging words. "You guys are doing great!" one older man said with a smile. "It''s a tough trail, but it''ll be worth it!" Nathan tried his best to smile back, though his legs felt like they might give way at any second. "Thanks," he replied with as much enthusiasm as he could muster. Huno barked again, and it was as if the little dog was telling them to keep going. Elshienne laughed weakly. "Huno seems to be doing just fine, doesn''t he?" Huno barked again, this time more insistently. As if to prove his point, he wagged his tail happily, looking up at them as if expecting them to pick up the pace. The family couldn''t help but laugh despite their exhaustion. "I think he''s mocking us," Nathan said, struggling to keep his pace. After what felt like an eternity, they finally reached the summit, where everyone stopped to catch their breath and take in the view. Nathan and Elshienne collapsed on a nearby bench, panting and trying to recover. "I''m never doing that again," Nathan groaned, looking up at the sky, his legs completely stiff. "Next time, I vote for the beach, where I can lie down and just breathe." Seojun chuckled, sitting down on a nearby rock. "Next time, we''ll make it easier. Maybe a stroll along the coast?" Elshienne, finally catching her breath, shot him a tired smile. "That sounds perfect. No more hills for me." The rest of the family gathered around, looking much less tired than Nathan and Elshienne. They were all smiling, enjoying the scenery, and it made Nathan realize just how out of shape he really was. But, despite the struggle, it felt good to be with everyone, to share the moment together. "Alright, let''s head back down," Seojun said, standing up. "But no more complaining, Nathan." Nathan groaned but stood up as well, taking in the view one last time before starting the descent. "No promises," he muttered, and the group shared a laugh as they headed back down the trail. For Seojun, the moment felt almost perfect. Despite the exhaustion, they were all together¡ªlaughing, talking, and making memories. It was a feeling he hadn''t had in a long time, and he cherished it. As they reached the summit and took in the breathtaking view, a thought struck Nathan. He looked around, confused and still out of breath. "What the hell is this place?" he asked, his hands on his knees as he tried to steady himself. Elshienne, still catching her breath, looked around with the same puzzled expression. "Yeah, I thought we were just going for a normal hike, but this place feels... different. Where are we?" John glanced around with a smile, enjoying the view, but still feeling the strain of the hike. He had been walking the trail with ease, but even he was a bit winded. "This is Hallasan, the highest peak on Jeju Island," he explained with a grin, taking in the stunning surroundings. "It''s a volcanic mountain that holds great significance to the island." "Hallasan?" Nathan asked, raising an eyebrow. "Is that why we''re all dying here on this hike? I thought it was supposed to be relaxing!" Elshienne chuckled, still catching her breath. "Yeah, I thought this would be more like a gentle stroll." John couldn''t help but laugh at the two of them. "I told you it wasn''t going to be easy," he teased. Seoyang, who had been walking effortlessly alongside them, nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the horizon. "It''s not just a mountain. Hallasan is considered a spiritual place by many people. The trail we just walked is a famous path for hikers and locals alike, and the view here is one of the best you''ll find in Jeju." Nathan looked around at the lush greenery, the trees swaying gently in the breeze. "Well, I can see why people come here. But... I still think I need a nap before I can appreciate it fully." Elshienne chuckled, still recovering from the hike. "You''re just mad you didn''t make it up without a struggle." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. John smiled as he looked at the breathtaking view of the mountain. "It''s amazing, isn''t it? It feels like the whole world is at your feet up here." Seoyang nodded, her eyes lingering on the view. "I grew up here, and I''ve seen this view countless times. It''s always been my place of peace." She paused, a soft smile on her face. "This is why I wanted to bring you all here. It''s a good place to reset, to just enjoy the moment and forget about everything else for a while." Nathan sighed dramatically, but there was a small smile on his face. "I can definitely appreciate this view... even if I don''t want to walk back down just yet." The group laughed together, and for a moment, everything felt simple and peaceful. Just a family, enjoying a beautiful day together in a beautiful place. John turned to his family and smiled. "You''re doing well, all of you. This is something I wanted you to experience." Seoyang looked over at her son and gave him a warm smile. "Thanks, Mom. I''m glad we''re here. It''s nice... to be together like this." As they sat back and relaxed, a few hikers came up behind them. Some of them took notice of the family, whispering amongst themselves, likely recognizing Seoyang. She smiled quietly, choosing not to comment, allowing the peace of the moment to remain uninterrupted. The group finally took a seat, and Nathan, despite his exhaustion, gave in to the calm atmosphere. "Alright, I''ll admit it... this place isn''t so bad after all." John chuckled and looked out at the expansive view, appreciating the serenity of the moment. Chapter 279 - 278: Hallasan mountain Seojun standing beside Nathan and Elshienne, noticed how tired they were. Without saying much, he reached into his bag and handed them a bottle of water. "Here, take this," he offered quietly. Nathan gratefully took the bottle, unscrewing the cap and taking a long gulp of water. Elshienne followed suit, though she still seemed a little reluctant to take it from Seojun. After a moment, she accepted the water and drank, her tired eyes still wary. "Thanks," Nathan said with a slight nod. But Elshienne, always quick to speak her mind, added, "Don''t think this means we like you just because you gave us water." She gave Seojun a half-hearted glare, though there was no real malice in her tone. Seojun just stood there, his arms crossed, watching them. "I won''t force you two to like me," he said with a small smile, his tone calm and even. The group fell into a brief, awkward silence as they continued walking. Seojun, Soyang, Ahye, and John were ahead, scanning the area and enjoying the scenery. Seojun, despite being around them for a while now, still felt a little distant. He had his reasons, but he wasn''t going to force anything on Nathan and Elshienne. Suddenly, a burst of laughter broke the silence. Nathan and Elshienne turned their heads toward the sound, their expressions turning confused and then annoyed. A group of tourists around their age was standing nearby, laughing loudly at something. "Look at them," one of the tourists said, pointing toward Nathan and Elshienne. "Tired from hiking already? They must be unawakened. If they were awakened, they wouldn''t be struggling so much." The group of tourists laughed again, clearly mocking the two. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nathan and Elshienne didn''t say anything. They were used to these kinds of comments by now. People who didn''t know them made assumptions. They''d heard it before, and they knew it wouldn''t be the last time. As they continued their hike, the mood shifted. The weight of the climb was still heavy, but Nathan and Elshienne couldn''t help but smile. "You know," Nathan said, "this place is actually better than I expected. I mean, even though we were struggling up there, a lot of people encouraged us. They didn''t judge us, even though they could tell we were unawakened. They just... kept cheering us on." Elshienne, still catching her breath from the hike, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, people were a lot kinder than I thought they would be. It felt different, you know? Like, they didn''t care about whether we were awakened or not. They just wanted us to keep going." Nathan laughed, the tension lifting from his shoulders. After resting and grabbing some food, they began heading back down the trail, a little more relaxed. The way the hikers around them had treated them, with such kindness and encouragement, had softened the blow of all the mockery they''d faced before. Seojun, who had been walking behind them, noticed that Elshienne was slowing down again, her fatigue still showing. He didn''t want to let her struggle any more, so he turned to her with a kind smile. "Hey, do you want me to carry you? It''ll be quicker that way," he offered, looking at her with concern. But Elshienne quickly shook her head, her pride still holding strong. "No, I''m fine," she said, though it was clear from her body language that she was exhausted. Despite her protests, she grabbed Seojun''s sleeve and pulled him slightly closer. "Turn around," she said with a smirk. "It''s going to be a piggyback ride, okay?" Seojun raised an eyebrow but didn''t hesitate. He turned around, squatting down slightly, letting her hop onto his back. Nathan, who had been watching the scene, couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "Hey, hey!" he exclaimed, frowning. "No way! You''re carrying her now? No! Put her down! We should be going side by side in this!" Elshienne, now comfortably on Seojun''s back, stuck her tongue out at Nathan playfully. "I''m sorry, brother, but good luck with your feet!" she teased, winking at him. Nathan could only shake his head, a resigned smile tugging at his lips. "You''re unbelievable," he muttered, but the tiredness in his voice made it clear he didn''t have the energy to argue further. John, overhearing their banter, looked over at Nathan and smiled. "You want me to carry you, son?" he asked, offering the same option he had given Elshienne earlier. Nathan froze for a second. "I''m fine," he said, quickly waving it off. Seojun chuckled as he began walking again, Elshienne comfortably on his back. Elshienne smirked again, clearly enjoying the attention, but she didn''t say anything more. But as the hike down continued, Nathan''s exhaustion started to weigh on him more and more. The earlier energy he had was quickly drained. He glanced at Seojun, who was easily carrying Elshienne without breaking a sweat. Then he looked at John, who was still walking beside him without a hint of struggle. "You okay?" Seoyang asked him, he nodded "It''s okay big brother! accept Daddy offer!" Ahye said while Huno is walking beside her "It''s not like I need a ride. I''m just¡ª" But John, ever patient, simply chuckled. "Come on, it''s no big deal." Nathan took a deep breath. His pride was still fighting him, but his tired body was making the decision for him. "Fine," he muttered under his breath. "But you better not laugh at me Dad." Without another word, John easily bent down and scooped Nathan up, his son letting out a small grunt of surprise. Elshienne laughed out loud as she watched Nathan get carried like a child. "Well, well, look who''s not so tough anymore," she teased, clearly enjoying the moment. "I never thought I''d see the day." Nathan, cheeks flushing, crossed his arms and tried to hide his embarrassment. "Shut up, Elshienne," he mumbled, but his voice was full of resignation. Elshienne laughed even harder, her exhaustion forgotten for the moment. "You''re lucky you''re my brother, otherwise I''d be teasing you all day!" Chapter 280 - 279: Buying remembrance By the time they reached the bottom of the trail, the sun was already lowering in the sky, casting warm orange hues over the landscape. It was around 4 PM, and the cool afternoon breeze was a welcome relief after the long hike. Nathan stretched his arms the moment John put him down. "Finally!" he groaned. "I swear my legs don''t even feel like they exist anymore." Elshienne, still hanging onto Seojun''s back, playfully ruffled Nathan''s hair. "You''re just weak, brother." Nathan narrowed his eyes at her. "Says the one who got carried all the way down," he shot back. Elshienne grinned. "Yeah yeah whatever, I''m a girl you know." Seojun sighed and gently let Elshienne down. "Alright, we''re done with the hike. You two can stop bickering now." Seoyang chuckled as she watched them. "You two really have too much energy left for people who were dying halfway up." Ahye, who had been holding Huno''s leash, giggled. "Huno helped them a lot! Right, Huno?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fluffy dog barked in agreement, wagging his tail excitedly. John stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders. "Alright, we should head somewhere to rest and eat. We''ve been walking all day." Nathan perked up at the mention of food. "Finally! I thought we were just going to starve." Elshienne nodded. "Yeah, yeah! I''m hungry too. Where are we eating?" Seoyang smiled. "I know a place nearby. It''s a small restaurant that''s been around since I was young." Seojun glanced at her. "It''s still open?" Seoyang nodded. "It''s a family-run place, so it''s been passed down. They make the best seafood dishes." Nathan groaned dramatically. "Please don''t say seafood¡­" Elshienne gasped. "You don''t like seafood?" Nathan shook his head. "It''s not that I hate it, but after eating it too much, I just don''t want to see another grilled fish in my life." John raised an eyebrow. "You eat what''s given to you, son." Nathan sighed in defeat. "Fine, but if I die from eating too much fish, you''ll regret it." Seoyang laughed. "Don''t worry, there''s more than just fish." As they walked toward the restaurant, the streets of Jeju were filled with small shops, stalls, and local vendors selling souvenirs, handmade crafts, and delicious street food. The warm evening breeze carried the scent of grilled seafood and freshly baked treats. Elshienne suddenly stopped in front of a small accessory shop. Her eyes sparkled as she stared at a display of handmade bracelets. "Wait! I want to buy something." John glanced at the shop, then at his watch. "We need to hurry, or else the restaurant will be full of people." "But it won''t take long!" Elshienne insisted, already stepping toward the shop. Nathan sighed, crossing his arms. "Then go ahead. I''ll stay with her so you guys can go first." Seoyang and John exchanged glances, unsure at first. But before they could decide, Seojun spoke. "It''s okay, Mom. I''ll stay with them too." Seoyang thought for a moment. This could be a good chance for Seojun, Nathan, and Elshienne to spend more time together. She smiled softly. "Alright, but don''t take too long. Follow us to the restaurant when you''re done." Ahye, who had been holding onto John''s hand, pouted. "I wanna go with them too!" Before she could run to Seojun''s side, John quickly lifted her up into his arms. "Nope, you''re coming with us." Ahye wiggled in protest. "But I wanna¡ª" John chuckled, adjusting her in his arms. "You''ll see them later, don''t worry." Seoyang ruffled Ahye''s hair. "Come on, let''s go. We''ll order first so the food is ready when they arrive." With that, John, Seoyang, and Ahye continued walking toward the restaurant, while Seojun, Nathan, and Elshienne stayed behind. Nathan sighed, watching them leave. "Alright, Elshienne, hurry up and pick whatever you want." Elshienne grinned and turned back to the accessory stand, her eyes shining as she browsed through the bracelets. Seojun stood beside Nathan, watching quietly. "This better be quick," Nathan muttered, but there was no real annoyance in his voice¡ªjust a tired acceptance. As Elshienne carefully examined the bracelets, Nathan let out a long sigh. "Hurry up already," he muttered, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. Seojun stood beside him, watching quietly. Then, after a few minutes, Nathan''s eyes wandered to another section of the shop. There was a small display of wooden carvings¡ªkeychains shaped like animals, traditional Jeju symbols, and even miniature swords. He frowned slightly, stepping closer to take a look. Seojun smirked. "Weren''t you just annoyed that Elshienne was taking too long?" Nathan cleared his throat, grabbing a random keychain and pretending to inspect it. "It''s different," he muttered. "This¡­ this just reminded me of something." Seojun raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh." Elshienne turned around, holding up two bracelets in each hand. "Which one looks better on me?" Nathan quickly put the keychain down and turned back to her. "I don''t care, just pick one and let''s go." Elshienne stuck out her tongue. "You''re so impatient." Seojun, still watching Nathan, smirked again. "If you want to buy something, just buy it." Nathan scoffed. "Who said I want to buy anything?" He turned away, arms crossed. Seojun shrugged. "Suit yourself." Nathan hesitated for a moment, then glanced back at the wooden carvings. After a few seconds, he sighed, picked up one shaped like a lion, and walked to the counter. "Just this," he muttered to the shopkeeper. Elshienne grinned. "See? You wanted something too!" Nathan rolled his eyes. "Shut up." Seojun watched the two of them with an amused expression but said nothing. After paying, Nathan shoved the keychain into his pocket and turned toward the exit. "Alright, let''s go before they eat everything without us." Elshienne laughed, holding up her newly bought bracelet and some other things. "Agreed!" Seojun simply followed behind them, a small smile on his face. As they stepped out of the shop, Elshienne suddenly bumped into someone. "Hey, watch where you''re going," a familiar voice sneered. Elshienne looked up and immediately recognized them¡ªit was the group of tourists who had laughed at them back on Hallasan. "Oh? It''s you guys," one of them said, smirking. "I was wondering why you looked familiar. Still tired from hiking?" Another person laughed. "Seriously, how weak do you have to be to struggle that much? It''s just a hike." Elshienne''s fingers tightened around the strap of her bag, but she didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to cause trouble. Nathan, standing beside her, stayed silent as well. If they spoke too much, someone might recognize them. Instead, he casually reached into his pocket, took out his cap, and pulled it over his head. Elshienne did the same, adjusting her hat to hide her face. One of the tourists snickered. "What? Embarrassed? Afraid people will know you''re weak?" Another one nudged their friend. "Forget it. They''re just nobodies. Let''s go." The group laughed again before walking away, still whispering and mocking them. Elshienne let out a small sigh, adjusting her hat again. "Let''s go." Nathan nodded without a word. Before they could walk away, a firm hand suddenly grabbed Elshienne''s shoulder. "Hey! You look famili¡ª" Before the guy could even finish his sentence, Seojun''s hand shot out, gripping the man''s wrist tightly. Nathan and Elshienne''s eyes widened in shock. At first, the guy scoffed. "Ha! You think you can hurt me?" But in the next second, his face twisted in pain. His knees buckled slightly, and he nearly knelt on the ground. "Ah¡ª! Let go!" he gasped, his voice strained as he struggled against Seojun''s grip. His friends turned back, confused. Seojun''s face was calm, but his grip didn''t loosen. His fingers pressed against a pressure point, making the man''s arm feel numb. Chapter 281 - 280: A meal as a family "Stop, Seojun!" Elshienne hissed, grabbing his arm. Nathan quickly pulled at his sleeve too. "You''re getting attention!" Seojun let go of the guy''s wrist. The man stumbled back, rubbing his arm, but his friends didn''t seem the least bit concerned about his pain. In fact, they barely acknowledged it. Instead, their eyes locked onto Nathan and Elshienne, their expressions shifting. "Wait a second¡­ Don''t they look kinda familiar?" one of them muttered. Another stepped forward, narrowing his eyes. "Hey! Who are you?" Elshienne quickly lowered her hat further over her face, while Nathan pulled down the brim of his cap. But before the guys could get any closer, Seojun stepped in front of them, blocking their view. The group sneered at him. "Ha! You already showed that you''re an Awakener," one of them scoffed. "But do you really think you can handle us?" He smirked, glancing at his friends. "One versus five? What do you think?" Nathan and Elshienne immediately pulled at Seojun''s arms again. "We need to go," Nathan muttered urgently. "If they figure out we''re Hamiltons, our peaceful vacation will be over!" Seojun didn''t move. His sharp gaze stayed locked onto the five troublemakers. Elshienne bit her lip before leaning closer to whisper, "If we cause trouble and people recognize us¡­ Mom won''t be able to enjoy this trip." That made Seojun pause. He exhaled sharply, then, without a word, turned around and started walking away. Nathan and Elshienne let out quiet sighs of relief and hurried after him. The group of Awakeners behind them watched them go, still suspicious. One of the guys in the group grabbed his friend''s shoulder, stopping him about to follow them. "Dude, don''t. We''re already getting attention." "Tch, Lucky" The others looked around and realized people were glancing their way, some whispering. Annoyed, they clicked their tongues and turned away. Seojun, who had stopped in his tracks, narrowed his eyes and turned around to look at them. Nathan sighed. "What now, Seojun?" "Don''t do anything, okay?" Elshienne added quickly. "We''re used to it," Nathan muttered, adjusting his cap. "Besides, your¡­ issue is still fresh." Elshienne looked a little sad but nodded. Seojun sighed. "Fine." He turned back around, continuing to walk. ¡­But that didn''t mean he''d let them off that easily. As they walked away, he subtly moved his fingers. A second later, the ground beneath the group of Awakeners suddenly became extra slippery¡ªlike ice. Thud! "UWAH¡ª!" "WHAT THE¡ª?!" One of them slipped first, then another, and within seconds, all six of them were on the ground, tangled in an embarrassing heap. People around them started laughing. "Pfft¡ªDid you see that?" "Did they just trip over nothing?" "Serves them right for acting so cocky!" Even Nathan and Elshienne heard the commotion and turned back slightly. Elshienne''s eyes widened, then she quickly looked at Seojun. "¡­Did you?" Seojun had a completely innocent face. "Did I what?" Nathan stared at him, then at the group struggling on the ground. "¡­Hah. Nice." Elshienne couldn''t help it¡ªshe grinned And just like that, her sadness from earlier disappeared. As the group scrambled to get up, Seojun wasn''t done yet. Just as the guy who had grabbed Elshienne''s shoulder managed to stand, his pants suddenly ripped. RRRIIIPPP! A loud tearing sound echoed, making heads turn. The guy froze. His friends, still tangled on the floor, looked up. "¡­PFFT¡ª!" "BWAHAHA! BRO, YOUR PANTS¡ª!!" Laughter exploded from the crowd. A woman nearby gasped. "Oh dear, his underwear has little teddy bears on them!" "HUH?!" The guy''s face turned beet red as he quickly covered himself with his jacket. "SHUT UP!" But before he could escape, another one of his friends tried getting up¡ªonly to step on someone else''s hand. "OW, YOU IDIOT¡ª" "WHO ARE YOU CALLING AN IDIOT?! YOU''RE THE ONE WHO MADE ME SLIP¡ª" Their leader, still flustered from his wardrobe malfunction, tried to maintain his pride. "We¡ªWe need to¡ª" THWACK! Right then, a pigeon flew overhead¡­ and pooped on his head. "¡­." The crowd went silent. Then¡ª "PFFT¡ªBAHAHAHA!" Nathan and Elshienne, despite their best efforts, lost it. Elshienne doubled over, holding her stomach. "I¡ªI can''t¡ª" Nathan wheezed. Seojun, meanwhile, looked completely innocent. "How unlucky of them." Elshienne wiped tears from her eyes. "You''re evil." Nathan smirked. "I respect it." As the group of humiliated Awakeners ran away, covering their faces, Seojun casually walked forward. "Let''s go," he said smoothly, as if nothing happened. Nathan and Elshienne, still chuckling, followed behind. This vacation was starting to feel really fun. When Seojun, Nathan, and Elshienne arrived at the restaurant, they quickly spotted their parents sitting at a table near the window. The restaurant was already packed with people, just as John had predicted. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re late," John said, raising an eyebrow. "Did something happen?" Nathan and Elshienne, who were usually tired or annoyed, were¡­ smiling. A bit too much. Seoyang noticed it right away. "You two look happier than usual. What happened?" she asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. Elshienne just grinned and picked up a spoonful of rice. "Nothing~" she sang, before turning to Ji-Hye and feeding her. Ji-Hye chewed, then turned to her mother with big, round eyes. "Mommy¡­ sister is scary." Elshienne only laughed, clearly in a very good mood. John and Seoyang exchanged glances. Seojun, meanwhile, casually sat down as if nothing had happened. "Anyway, let''s eat," he said smoothly. ¡ª The table was already filled with food, but as soon as Nathan and Elshienne sat down, their eyes darted around, checking what was available. Nathan immediately pointed at a sizzling plate in the middle. "What''s this?" "That''s Jeju Black Pork BBQ," Seoyang answered, flipping a piece of pork on the grill. "Try it, it''s famous here." Elshienne sniffed the air. "Smells good!" She quickly grabbed some pork, wrapped it in a lettuce leaf with garlic and sauce, and took a huge bite. Her eyes widened. "Oh, wow. This is so good!" Nathan, who was already chewing, nodded in agreement. "This might be the best pork I''ve ever had." Then, he pointed at a steaming bowl. "And this one?" "Abalone Porridge," John said. "It''s good for stamina." Elshienne scooped some up and blew on it before taking a bite. The soft, creamy texture and fresh abalone flavor made her hum in satisfaction. "Mmm~ I like this." Nathan turned to another dish. "What about this hotpot?" "Haemul Jeongol (Seafood Hotpot)," Seoyang answered. "It has fresh seafood, tofu, and vegetables in a spicy broth." Nathan took a sip of the broth and coughed. "Ugh¡ªspicy!" Elshienne laughed at his reaction and grabbed a grilled fish. "This one?" "Grilled Mackerel," John said. "Be careful of the bones." Elshienne carefully picked at the fish and tasted it. "Crispy outside, soft inside. Not bad!" Meanwhile, Ji-Hye was focused on the Tangerine Salad, happily munching on the sweet fruit. As everyone enjoyed their meal, Nathan and Elshienne kept reaching for different dishes, trying everything. Seojun was calmly eating when, out of nowhere, Elshienne placed a piece of braised beltfish onto his plate. She did it quickly, as if she was embarrassed, avoiding his gaze. "Don''t get the wrong idea," she muttered. Seojun raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Then, a second later, Nathan placed a spoonful of abalone porridge on his plate too. "Yeah, same," Nathan said, not looking at him. Seojun blinked, surprised for a moment. Then, he smiled slightly. "Thanks." Across the table, Seoyang and John noticed the exchange. Seoyang leaned closer to Seojun and whispered, "What did you do?" Seojun simply smirked. "It''s a secret, Mom." Then, as if returning the gesture, he placed a piece of sea urchin from the soup onto Seoyang''s plate. She looked down at the food, then at her son, a little surprised. Then, she smiled softly. John, watching all this, chuckled. "Looks like you''re getting along now, huh?" Before anyone could say more, Ji-Hye, who had been busy eating her tangerine salad, suddenly grabbed a spoonful of pumpkin rice cake and put it on Seojun''s plate too. "Big brother eats too!" she said proudly. Seojun stared at his plate, now filled with food from his siblings. Nathan and Elshienne froze, then burst into laughter. Elshienne grinned. "Ahye loves Seojun more now Dad." John then just laughed. Nathan smirked. "She probably just copied us." Ahye puffed up her cheeks. "No! Ahye just wants big brother to eat lots!" Everyone at the table laughed. Seojun shook his head, picked up his spoon, and took a bite of the food Ahye gave him. "Thanks, Ahye." The little girl giggled happily, swinging her legs under the table. eoyang and John exchanged another glance¡ªhappy, warm, and relieved. Chapter 282 - 281: Duty called The news spread like wildfire¡ªmore Maze zones were appearing worldwide. Because of this, Seoyang and John were needed in the U.S. Their peaceful vacation in Jeju had barely lasted four days before duty called them back. Inside their private plane, the atmosphere was tense. Elshienne sat in her seat, arms crossed, an annoyed pout on her face. "This sucks," she muttered. "We weren''t even here for a full week." Seoyang sighed. "I know, sweetheart." She reached out, patting Elshienne''s head. "I really wanted to stay longer, too." Elshienne didn''t move away but still grumbled under her breath. John, sitting across from them, also looked guilty. "If it weren''t so urgent, we would have stayed. But the U.S. needs all available top rankers." Seojun sat quietly, listening. He wasn''t surprised. This was the life of a top ranker. No real rest, always ready to move when disaster struck. Nathan, however, took a deep breath and tried to encourage his sister. "It''s better this way, Elshienne," he said. "Since we''re heading back, we''ll have more time to rest before school starts again." Elshienne gave him a deadpan look. "School is not resting." Ji-Hye, sitting on Seoyang''s lap, looked up. "Mommy and Daddy will come back soon, right?" Seoyang kissed her forehead. "Of course, sweetie. We''ll be back as soon as we can." John nodded. "We''ll finish up in the U.S. and return home. Until then, you all behave." Nathan and Elshienne exchanged glances but said nothing. Seojun leaned back in his seat, watching the clouds through the window. Their peaceful time had been cut short, but that was life. The world wouldn''t wait for them to have a proper vacation. The private plane landed smoothly in Seoul, and before long, they were back at Seojun''s home. John and Seoyang didn''t even have time to settle in properly. They exchanged quick hugs with their children, gave Seojun a trusting nod, and immediately boarded another jet to the U.S. Now, only four of them remained. Nathan, Elshienne, and Ji-Hye all looked around the house. It was big and comfortable, but¡­ without their parents, it felt a little emptier. Seojun sighed, clapping his hands to get their attention. "Alright. Since Mom and Dad are gone, I''ll be in charge of taking care of you three." Nathan smirked. "Oh? You''re gonna be our babysitter now?" "Something like that." Seojun shrugged. "But I won''t be the only one protecting you." He turned to his beasts¡ªHuno, Silla, Nymira, and Nemean¡ªwho had all gathered around him. "I''m assigning each of you to one of my siblings," he said firmly. Huno barked in excitement, wagging his tail. "Nymira, you''ll stay with Elshienne," Seojun continued. Elshienne blinked as the white cat gracefully leaped onto her arms, "Huno, you''ll stay with Nathan and Silla will stay with me." Silla, the eerie yet elegant snake, slithered over to Seojun''s shoulders. Unlike the others, Silla wasn''t just for company. He could command other snakes, making him the perfect guardian for the house. Lastly, Seojun looked at Nemean, the lion cub. Nemean blinked. He already knew what was coming. "Nemean, you''ll be with AHye." The tiny cub froze. Ji-Hye gasped in excitement, rushing over to pick him up. "Neme! We''re gonna be best friends!" She hugged him tightly. Nemean let out a defeated sigh. He was the weakest of Seojun''s beasts, and now¡­ he was assigned to protect a five-year-old. Nathan and Elshienne chuckled, amused by Nemean''s fate. Then, Seojun made another decision. He stretched out his hand, and with a faint glow of mana, a small, squishy, dark slime appeared in his palm. Nathan and Elshienne''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait, you tamed a slime too?" Nathan crouched down, poking the tiny creature. "But Seojun," Elshienne frowned, "isn''t a slime the weakest beast? Why would you tame one?" Seojun smirked. "This is Sui." The dark slime wobbled as if greeting them. "Kyuu kyuu!" "Slimes are the weakest but Sui is different from normal slimes." Elshienne tilted her head, curious. "How so?" Nathan raised an eyebrow, looking at Seojun with mild confusion. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well," he said, crossing his arms, "you''re strong, so it makes sense that you could make a slime like this guy powerful." Nathan pointed at Sui, who was still squirming in Seojun''s palm. "And besides, tamed beasts get stronger when their master feeds them mana." Seojun smiled, but there was a hint of amusement in his voice as he replied, "Looks like you know a lot about beasts." Nathan shrugged casually. "Well, Uncle Thomas loves Ahye so much. He always visits us. You know, Thomas is a top ranker in the US, same as you¡ªa Beastmaster." Seojun nodded But as Seojun was about to reply, Elshienne sighed. "If only we were awakened," she murmured. "We could have beasts too." Seojun paused for a moment, sensing that his siblings were longing for what he had¡ªthe bond with powerful beasts. He looked at Nymira, who was curled up in Elshienne''s arms, looking calm and regal. Then, with a small grin, Seojun spoke. "You know," he said softly, "Nymira can help you." Nathan and Elshienne both turned their heads to Seojun, surprised and confused. "What?" Nathan asked, still skeptical. "Help us with what?" Seojun nodded at Nymira. "She''s the Mother of Beasts." Both Nathan and Elshienne stared at Nymira in shock as if they couldn''t quite believe what they just heard. "Say what?!" Elshienne exclaimed, wide-eyed. "Nymira is the Mother of Beasts?!" Seojun nodded again, his eyes gleaming with seriousness. "Yes. Beasts don''t always need to be awakened to be strong. Nymira has the power to nurture and grow beasts. If you''re interested, she could help you, even if you''re not awakened." Nathan, who had been crouching to pet Nymira, stood up slowly, a bit disbelief still in his voice. "But¡­ how? How can a cat be the Mother of Beasts?" Seojun chuckled softly. "Remember that Nymira is not a cat." Elshienne smiled softly, her eyes widening as she realized what Seojun meant. "So¡­ Nymira could really help us have our own beasts?" Seojun''s smile softened. "Yes. You don''t need to be awakened to form a bond with beasts. You just need the right guidance. And Nymira can give that to you." Nathan turned to look at Nymira in a new light. "So, what do we have to do to¡­ well, get our own beast?" Seojun shook his head. "It''s not something that happens overnight. But Nymira will help you, step by step. It''s about patience, trust, and connection. You need to bond with a beast, just like I did with all mine." Nathan and Elshienne shared a look of excitement, their previous sadness momentarily forgotten. They both wanted their own beasts, but this revelation seemed like a dream come true. "What do we need to do, Seojun?" Elshienne asked eagerly. "How can we start?" Seojun looked at Nymira, and the cat''s eyes glimmered mysteriously. "You two," Seojun said, his voice full of warmth, "will have your own beasts soon enough." Chapter 283 - 282: A plan Seoyang and John arrived at the US Awakeners Association, stepping off their private plane with a sense of urgency in the air. As they entered the headquarters, the familiar hustle and bustle of the top rankers'' work greeted them. "Ah, the couple is here!" came a teasing voice. Seoyang turned and saw her brother, Shaun, leaning casually against the wall with a playful smile. "How was the vacation?" Shaun asked, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Seoyang smiled back at him. "It was short but good, sorry, brother. Next time, I''ll make sure to invite you along." Shaun gave a dramatic sigh. "Tsk, I see how it is. Too busy for me now." He shook his head, playfully pouting. Before Seoyang could respond, the door opened, and in walked Isabelle, the top-ranked Beastmaster of the US. Her gaze immediately landed on John and Seoyang, and she studied them carefully, as though she was reading them like an open book. "Ah, it''s you two," Isabelle said coolly, her voice calm but with a trace of something more. "I almost didn''t recognize you." Seoyang and John exchanged a brief glance. It was then that they realized Isabelle hadn''t immediately recognized them, and they smiled apologetically. "Ah, we''re sorry about that," Seoyang said with a light chuckle. "We''ve been in our older forms, but I guess it''s been a while since you''ve seen us this way." In an instant, their appearances shifted. John''s hair turned to a brilliant white, and Seoyang''s hair shifted to a mix of green, growing longer. Their faces took on their true, more young features. "We''ve been using our older forms recently," John explained with a smile. Isabelle raised an eyebrow but nodded, clearly understanding. "Well, it''s good to see the both of you, no matter the form. Now that I can recognize you, let''s get down to business." Seoyang and John exchanged a relieved glance before nodding and preparing for the meeting ahead. Seoyang and John took their seats as Isabelle settled into her chair at the head of the long table. The room was filled with high-ranking Awakeners, their expressions serious. It was clear that this meeting was of utmost importance. "The other top rankers have already been dispatched to the newly appeared zone," Isabelle began, her gaze sweeping across the room. "That means the rest of us will be assigned to the next one, which is expected to manifest soon." Murmurs spread among the Awakeners as they absorbed the information. Currently there are Floating Zones in the sky, Submerged Zones underwater, and Hollow Zones deep underground¡ªbut now, the fourth zone had appeared-- The Maze zones Before anyone could speak, Isabelle gestured to someone. "I''ll let Ethan Wolfe take the floor," she said. A tall man with dark, slightly disheveled hair and sharp gray eyes leaned forward. Ethan Wolfe, ranked 6th, was a well-known powerhouse. He exuded an air of confidence, but his expression was unusually grim. "I''m sure many of you have heard about it," Ethan began, his fingers tapping on the table. "The 18-year-old unawakened force awakening cases. We need to discuss this because it''s getting worse." Seoyang frowned, glancing between Ethan and Isabelle. "Wait¡­ why are we only hearing about this now? If it was this serious, why weren''t we informed earlier?" Shaun sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Because it started small. At first, we thought it was just a few rare cases of Awakening gone wrong. But the more we investigated, the clearer it became that someone is deliberately targeting unawakened 18-year-olds." John narrowed his eyes. "Targeting?" Shaun shook his head. "Someone has been giving unawakened kids an unidentified liquid, claiming it will help them Awaken. But instead of properly Awakening, they all lose control and go berserk." Seoyang leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "And all of them were 18?" "Every single one," Ethan confirmed. "It''s as if whoever is behind this is specifically targeting that age group. Maybe because 18 is the most common age for natural Awakening, or maybe there''s another reason we haven''t figured out yet." Isabelle''s eyes darkened. "We need to stop this before more kids get hurt." "As of today, there have been eight confirmed cases of unawakened 18-year-olds suddenly going berserk." A ripple of unease spread through the room. Eight cases in one week? That was no coincidence. "The only consistent clue we have is the presence of an unidentified liquid in their system before the berserk state begins," Ethan continued. "But every single time, the liquid is either gone or untraceable before we can analyze it. Either the substance vanishes after consumption, or it gets absorbed too quickly." Seoyang leaned forward "What about extracting it from their bodies after they go berserk?" she asked. "If it stays in their system long enough to cause a reaction, shouldn''t we be able to take a sample?" Ethan exhaled sharply and shook his head. "We tried. Every test has come back negative. It''s as if the liquid completely disappears the moment the transformation is complete." John, who had been listening quietly, muttered under his breath, "Fifteen is the age when deities choose and awaken their candidates¡­ but these kids are already past that." Seoyang turned to him. "You think there''s a connection?" John shook his head. "No, but it''s strange. Normally, if someone doesn''t Awaken by 15, they remain unawakened for life. They''re using the opportunity" Ethan nodded. "That''s what makes this so suspicious. Every single one of the victims was 18. Whoever is behind this is choosing that age specifically." Seoyang leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "And they all lost control?" "Completely," Isabelle confirmed. "It''s as if their bodies couldn''t handle the Awakening process and just¡­ broke." "And this is happening worldwide?" John asked, his voice tense. Isabelle nodded. "Yes. And the first case happened in Korea." John and Seoyang immediately exchanged glances, their expressions shifting from concern to fear. Their son and daughter were both 18 and unawakened. Ethan, noticing their worry, quickly reassured them. "You don''t have to worry too much. Korea was the first to experience this¡­ but they were also the first to help us." Seoyang narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean?" Isabelle didn''t answer right away. Instead, she slowly raised her hand and placed it on the table. As she opened her clenched fist, a small silver snake slithered out, its scales shimmering under the lights. "They gave this to us." The tiny snake coiled neatly on the table, its head lifting as if aware of the conversation. Isabelle smirked." This little guy can track those who drank the liquid. Before they fully lose control, we can find them and restrain them." Seoyang exhaled in relief. "That''s¡­ good, at least." "Yes" Isabelle''s voice darkened. "We can''t find them until they start berserking. Until then, they''re completely undetectable." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe it''s the latest S-rank beast? You know, the Beastmaster from Korea... It wouldn''t be strange if it belonged to him," Shaun suggested, his tone thoughtful. Ethan hummed in agreement. "That''s possible. Korea''s Beastmaster is known for being a mystery. If it''s his, that would explain why they had it first." Shaun narrowed his eyes as he observed the small silver snake slithering on the table. His gaze shifted to Seoyang. "Sis¡­ do you know this snake? or the Beastmaster?" he asked, his voice laced with curiosity. Chapter 284 - 285: A Month The second meeting between the Awakeners'' Association and the government had finished. This time, everything was smoother. The first proposal had been approved. Now they only discussed the small details¡ªlike security, schedules, and how to build trust between awakened and unawakened students. After two hours, the meeting ended with a final agreement. Chairman Alexander stood up and said, "We are ready." Soon after, a worldwide news broadcast was made. A week had passed, the day felt calm at Seojun''s house. Dinner plates were clean. The evening breeze drifted through the open window. Nathan lazily reached for the remote while Elshienne sat beside him, tying her hair up into a bun. Ahye was drawing something on the floor, humming quietly. Then¡ª A breaking news alert popped up on the TV screen. Nathan sat up straight. "Hey, look! It''s happening." The others turned toward the screen just as the broadcast changed. The screen turned red. Large bold letters appeared: [BREAKING NEWS: GLOBAL SCHOOL CHANGES ANNOUNCED] The camera zoomed in on a serious-looking news anchor. Behind him, an image of two schools appeared¡ªone shining with magic symbols and high-tech towers, and one plain and old-fashioned. The anchor''s voice was calm, but firm. "Today, the Awakeners'' Association and many governments around the world have reached an agreement. Starting soon, awakened and unawakened students will study in the same school buildings." Gasps echoed in the background of the studio. The screen changed again¡ªmaps lighting up red across countries. "This plan comes after mysterious berserking incidents involving unawakened 18-year-olds. The cause is still under investigation. For now, schools will change to keep students safe." Ahye''s mouth dropped open. "Yay! More friends!" The anchor continued, "Awakened students will still train separately. Unawakened students will attend normal classes. But everything else¡ªdorms, cafeterias, hallways¡ªwill be shared. New security will be added. Awakened protectors will be placed in each school." Nathan leaned forward. "They''re not mixing classes. Just the buildings." Seojun stepped out from the kitchen, drying his hands. His eyes locked on the screen. Around the World ,Parents stared at the news in silence. Teachers whispered to each other behind doors. A few students were already dreaming of seeing fire magic up close. "I bet I''ll get to see a real sword skill!" one boy said, eyes sparkling. "My mom said awakened people are dangerous," a girl whispered. In United StatesCrowds gathered outside schools, holding signs. "DON''T PUT OUR KIDS IN DANGER!" Others clapped and cheered. "This is the future! Let them grow up together!" Ahye jumped up, spinning in place. "Yay! I can finally meet awakened students! I wanna see cool beasts!" Elshienne sighed. "Don''t get too excited. We don''t know if this will be safe." Nathan nodded. "Yeah, I mean¡­ what if someone loses control?" Seojun sat down beside them. He stared at the screen, not saying a word at first. The anchor was still speaking. "This change will start next month. Government and Awakeners'' Association members will lead the project. This decision was made to protect young lives." The screen changed once more¡ªnow showing interviews. "We have to trust the system," said one government leader."Awakened or not, they''re all kids," said a high-ranking awakener. Elshienne turned her eyes to Seojun. "What do you think? Will this really help?" He looked at her and gave a small nod. "Only if people try¡­ really try." Nathan leaned back with a sigh. "Well¡­ I guess it''s gonna be a weird school year." Ahye raised her hand like she was in class. "I wanna sit next to an awakened student!" Elshienne flicked her forehead gently. "Focus on not playing in class first." ****** The entire month turned into a whirlwind of change and noise across the world. After the global announcement that awakened and unawakened students would now attend the same schools, the world didn''t stay quiet. It became the number one topic on the news, online platforms, and everyday conversation. Every country reported their progress, problems, and public reaction. TV News Broadcast, Global Channel One Anchorwoman with a serious tone "This month marks a historic shift in education systems worldwide. Governments and Awakeners'' Associations are working together to implement the new system: merging awakened and unawakened students into the same school buildings. The decision, made to ensure better protection and monitoring, especially after the recent mysterious berserking cases, is causing both hope and fear." In Korea, many parents stood outside schools holding signs, some saying, "Equal is Safe!" while others protested, "Don''t put our children at risk!" In Philippines, debates flooded national talk shows. Some worried that unawakened children would feel left out, while others said it was a chance for both sides to understand each other better. In France, one school finished renovations ahead of time. They built a new wing for training awakened students, but both awakened and unawakened students would share the cafeteria, library, and gym. In Japan, a famous celebrity who was once unawakened but later became a strong hunter, gave a touching speech."I wish I had this system growing up. I was always separated. If we were together back then, maybe more of us would have awakened safely." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Online forums also had exploded. "This is going to be chaos. What if a Monster attack happens and the awakened kids run while the unawakened just stand there?" ¨C Anonymous "Actually, this is smart. More protection for everyone, plus maybe some unawakened awaken early through exposure." ¨C WindyFox_12 "I''m scared. I''m 18 and still not awakened. What if I''m next to go berserk?" ¨C LittleLeaf88 Across the globe, construction awakeners were seen working day and night. New walls were added, safe rooms built, and special security systems installed. In Seoul, the prestigious White Moon Academy added a mana-sensor alarm in every hallway. In New York, Skyline Academy introduced new training programs for teachers to handle mixed schools. In Egypt, a desert-side school added underground bunkers for sudden beast attacks. And Chairman Alexander and top officials gave speeches, promising safety, support and gave a global livestream:"This change is not to divide, but to unite. The world is no longer what it used to be. We must protect the next generation together¡ªawakened or not." Many families became more alert. Parents watched their unawakened children more closely, worried they might receive the strange liquid that turned others into berserkers. Sales of anti-poison kits and personal mana shields went up by 70%. Some children, like Elshienne and Nathan, who had not awakened, felt both nervous and excited. They would be attending school with awakened students¡ªbut now under the same roof. The merging wasn''t perfect. There were protests, arguments, and accidents. But slowly, the world started adjusting. News calmed down. People waited for the first semester to begin. Chapter 285 - 283: Proposal Seoyang kept her expression neutral, but before she could answer, Ethan also spoke up. "How does Korea have something like this? Do you know anything about it, Lauren?" For a split second, John glanced at Seoyang, but he remained silent, letting her handle it. Seoyang shook her head with a small, polite smile. "No, I don''t. I''ve never seen anything like this before or him" Her voice was steady, but inside, she knew she was lying. She knew exactly what this snake was and where it came from. But now wasn''t the time to talk about it. Shaun raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced, but he didn''t push further. Ethan, however, seemed to believe her. "I see. Well, either way, it''s a huge help. If not for this, we''d have no way of tracking the victims before they go completely out of control." John decided to shift the focus. "More importantly," he said, leaning forward, "we need to come up with a plan to protect the unawakened." John turned to Ethan. "What happened to the victims? Were you able to calm them down?" Ethan let out a small sigh before answering. "Yes, we managed to bring them back to normal." "That''s good news at least," Shaun commented. But Ethan shook his head. "Not really. There''s a problem¡­ None of them remember anything." Seoyang frowned. "Nothing at all?" Ethan nodded grimly. "Not a single thing. They saw the face that gave them the liquid but can''t remember. It''s like someone erased their memories. So, we still have no real clues about the culprit." The room fell into silence for a moment as everyone processed this information. "That just makes things harder," John muttered. "If we can''t find the source, we can''t stop it." Isabella''s device suddenly buzzed. A notification flashed across her screen, and she quickly tapped it open. Her eyes scanned the message before she spoke. "It looks like Korea has come up with a plan." The others turned their attention to her. "What kind of plan?" John asked. Isabella leaned back in her chair. "Since unawakened students have always been in separate schools from awakened ones, they''ve decided to change that. They''re going to start mixing unawakened students into awakened schools." Seoyang''s eyes widened. "They''re merging the schools?" Isabella nodded. "That way, unawakened students will be surrounded by awakened ones, giving them better protection in case anything happens." Ethan rubbed his chin. "That''s¡­ not a bad idea. But won''t it cause problems? The difference in strength between awakened and unawakened students is huge." Shaun whistled. "Well, if Korea''s implementing it, I bet they''ve already thought about that part." John crossed his arms. "This plan will definitely help, but it also puts unawakened students in more danger. If the culprit is targeting them, mixing them in with awakened ones might make them easier to find." Seoyang bit her lip. She knew this meant Nathan and Elshienne would be affected too. "When is this starting?" Isabella looked at her screen again. "Very soon. Korea is acting fast." "It''s not a perfect solution, but it''s the most direct one we have." John said Ethan gave a short nod. "Then it''s decided. We''ll send the proposal to the government immediately." Meanwhile... Inside the Korean Government Building, the President''s office received the proposal. "A full school merger¡­?" one of the advisors read aloud. "The Awakeners Association thinks this is the best way to protect unawakened students?" The President placed the document on the desk and looked at the ministers gathered. "We''ll need a formal meeting to discuss this. This affects national education and safety. Arrange a debate." One official nodded. "We''ll gather the Education Ministry, National Defense, and Health. We''ll need everyone''s thoughts." "Very well," the President said. "Schedule it soon. We can''t waste time." ¡ª Few days later.... Inside a large, quiet meeting room, tension filled the air. Leaders from both the Korean government and the Awakeners Association sat around a long table. At the front sat Chairman Alexander, respected and calm, and beside him was Vice President Alex. The President of Korea opened the meeting."We are here to discuss the proposal from the Awakeners Association¡ªto merge awakened and unawakened school buildings. Let us begin." The Minister of Education quickly raised a hand."I do not support this plan. Putting awakened and unawakened students in the same place? That''s asking for disaster!" Alex answered clearly,"The classes will not mix. Awakened students will still train separately. This is just about sharing buildings. The goal is better protection." Another government member, the Minister of Public Safety, leaned forward."Even so, isn''t it risky? What if an unawakened student suddenly berserks in the middle of the building? You said this berserk problem is growing." Chairman Alexander nodded."That is true. But right now, unawakened schools have no one to protect them. We believe it''s safer to place them where awakened staff and guards are nearby." The Minister of Health frowned."And what about mental stress? Won''t unawakened students feel pressure seeing awakened ones every day? Won''t it make them feel even weaker?" Alex sighed, then spoke slowly."We will handle that. They will have support, and they won''t be treated differently. But if we do nothing, more will be hurt. The attacks won''t stop just because we are scared of change." The Minister of Defense asked,"How can we be sure the attackers won''t just follow them to the merged schools? What if it becomes more dangerous?" Alexander replied,"That''s why the Association will send guards and detectors. We also now use a special silver snake¡ªsent from Korea¡ªthat can help us detect affected students before they go berserk." The room fell silent for a second. The Minister of Education still looked unhappy."I understand your points... but still, I don''t agree. I think it''s better to improve unawakened schools separately, not merge them. We should build more walls, not break them down." Minister Han, a calm woman from the Department of Youth and Welfare, stood up. She looked at everyone seriously."I support the merging proposal," she said clearly. "Because this isn''t just about safety. It''s about dignity." The Minister of Education frowned."You mean to say walls don''t matter? That keeping them apart is wrong?" Minister Han nodded."Exactly. You said to build more walls around unawakened schools. But what are we doing? Protecting them? Or locking them up like they''re something fragile or dangerous?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some government members looked uncomfortable. She continued, "They are not animals to keep in cages. They are students. Teenagers. Humans. We must protect them, yes¡ªbut not by treating them like outsiders or second-class people." The Minister of Defense looked thoughtful."But will they be safe if we remove those walls?" Minister Han answered,"That''s why we work with the Awakeners Association. Put awakened guards in merged schools. Use the silver snake detectors. We give them freedom with safety, not fear with bars." A few other ministers started to nod. Then, a young councilman stood up nervously. "And... maybe the unawakened students will feel more hopeful too. Being near awakened people, seeing what''s possible. Maybe they won''t feel so left behind." The Minister of Education still looked unsure but crossed his arms."I still think it''s risky. But... I see your points." The President leaned forward."All opinions are welcome. This is not easy. But we need action." He looked at Chairman Alexander and Alex. "Give us the updated plans. Security, school layout, schedules¡ªeverything. If we can agree, we''ll begin testing the merge in a few schools first." Chairman Alexander nodded. "We will. Our team is already preparing it." As the meeting ended, some officials stayed behind, still whispering and talking. Chapter 286 - 284: 4/6 At Seojun''s house, Nathan and Elshienne had just finished a video call with their parents. They both leaned back on the sofa, looking a little more relaxed. "Mom agreed," Nathan said with a smile. "We''ll study here. Dad said he''ll prepare our papers for the transfer." From the kitchen, Ahye peeked out and grinned."Yay! I''m so excited to start! We can go to school together now!" she said, bouncing over to them. Elshienne turned to Seojun, who was sitting on the floor checking on Sui, the dark slime."What about you? What are you going to do?" Nathan added, curious, "Yeah, will you enter school again?" Seojun glanced at them and shrugged."Dunno. We''ll see." There was a short pause, then Elshienne changed the topic."Oh, by the way... we heard from Dad about the merging of awakened and unawakened schools." Nathan looked serious now. "Yeah. They haven''t told the media yet, but it''s already being planned, right?" Seojun nodded slightly. "They''re keeping it quiet for now. They don''t want people to panic or complain before everything is ready." Ahye looked confused. "Merging? Like, awakened and unawakened in the same building?" Nathan explained, "Kind of. Same school, but separate classes. Still, it''s big news. First time something like this will happen." Elshienne leaned back and sighed."I just hope no one gets hurt... I mean, I get why they''re doing it. But there are risks too." While Nathan and Elshienne were still chatting with Ahye in the living room, Seojun quietly went to the kitchen. He opened the fridge, took out some meat and vegetables, and started preparing dinner. As he sliced the meat, [Host, Nemean''s almost done] the system spoke, [The curse is about 95% cleansed. Just a little more, and the dark fur will be fully gone.] Seojun stirred the soup and placed the rice on the table. "It took a full week." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Seojun finished cooking and they all ate together, he went to his room to check on Nemean. Huno, as always, followed closely behind. Seojun was about to sit down when he noticed something strange. Under his bed, Nemean began to glow brightly. The light was faint at first, but it grew stronger, shimmering with golden light. Seojun blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected Nemean''s fur to shine so intensely. But before he could react, the light faded just as quickly, leaving Nemean quietly resting under the bed. Seojun stood up, heading to the side of the bed to check on him. As he moved closer, a system notification appeared [System Alert: 100% Cleansing Complete] [ 4/6 - Discover the Echidna Offspring] "So this is the reason why you begged me not to kill Nemean," Seojun said, eyes fixed on the system window in front of him. [When I was punished, most of my memories became hazy. But when I saw Nemean... I felt something. Now I understand¡ªit''s because he''s one of my children] Huno, who had been beside Seojun the whole time, let out a shocked bark. "What?! You''re saying Nemean is one of my siblings Father?!" Just then, Silla slithered into the room, his body gracefully moving as he entered. He paused when he heard what was said and blinked slowly. "Nemean is our sibling? No wonder I always felt like I''d met him before¡­" Huno''s ears drooped as he sat down with a sigh. "Our memories are all hazy, but seriously? That guy? Our sibling? Oh come on¡­" he groaned dramatically. Seojun chuckled. "Nemean was cursed. That''s why he had black, dark fur all this time. But now that he''s been cleansed, he''s back to his true form. His golden fur... that''s how he was meant to be." As if hearing his name being spoken, Nemean crawled out from under the bed. His fur shone with a soft golden glow now, completely different from before. He stretched, then puffed out his chest and held his chin high. "Ha! Now you can''t bully me anymore, because I''m your big brother!" Nemean declared proudly. Huno immediately frowned. "Big brother?! Since when?! Who said you''re the eldest among us?!" Silla flicked his tail. "I''m with Huno. You''re acting like you''re the boss just because you got a glow-up." Nemean scoffed. "Tch. I am the eldest. Look at me¡ªgolden fur, majestic eyes, kingly aura. It''s obvious." "You wish you''re the eldest," Huno muttered, still glaring at Nemean. "Golden fur or not, you were hiding under the bed just a few days ago!" Nemean gasped dramatically. "That was for recovery! A true king knows when to rest!" Silla let out a huff. "A ''king''? More like a dramatic kitten." "Say that again, snake noodle!" Nemean barked back. "Snake noodle?!" Before Silla could launch himself at him, Seojun stepped between them with a calm voice. "Enough. If you wreck my room again, all three of you are sleeping outside." The trio froze. At that moment, the door opened again, and Nymira walked in gracefully, her fur shimmering with a quiet glow. Her eyes scanned the room, and she tilted her head at the commotion "What''s going on now?" she asked. Silla turned to her immediately. "You won''t believe it¡ªNemean is our sibling." Nymira blinked once, slowly. "¡­I figured." "You knew?!" Huno and Silla said in unison. "I had a feeling," Nymira said calmly, settling down beside Seojun. "Even with the curse, something about him felt familiar. Especially the way you three always fight. Classic siblings." Nemean sat down smugly, puffing his chest. "See? Even Nymira thinks I''m one of you. And probably the eldest, too." "You''re not!" Huno and Silla snapped together again. Huno added, "You were cursed for who knows how long. What if you''re actually the youngest?" Nemean scowled. "Ridiculous. Look at me. Does this golden fur scream ''youngest'' to you?" "Yes," Silla said immediately. "No," Nemean barked back. "Yes." "No!" Seojun sighed and rubbed his temples. "I should''ve expected this" Nymira just chuckled. "Well, you asked for them. Better get used to it, Master." Huno''s ears perked up, and he suddenly turned to the Sui that is just passing by in Seojun room with a mischievous grin. "Hey, Sui! You''re neutral, right? Tell us¡ªwho looks like the eldest among us?" Sui blinked. "¡­Kyuu?¡­" Silla leaned down. "It''s obviously me. I''m the most elegant." "More like the most hissy," Huno muttered. Nemean puffed his chest. "No need to ask! It''s clearly me." Sui wobbled nervously. "Kyuuu Master huhuu Uhm¡­ uhh¡­" Before the little slime could finish choosing, Nemean swiftly scooped him up and set him on his back with pride. Sui jiggled slightly from the movement, but stayed in place like a loyal pet on a lion''s mane. "See?" Nemean said with his chin held high. "I look the eldest, right Sui? You should start calling me Big Brother Nemean from now on!" "Kyuu Help me Master¡­" Sui blinked in panic, unsure what to say. Huno''s tail bristled. "You tricked him! You kidnapped the judge!" "I did not!" Nemean replied, wagging his tail. "He chose me naturally." Silla hissed. "Get off the stand, you furball. You''re corrupting the jury!" "Stop being jealous, Snake Noodle!" "Stop calling me that!!" Huno and Silla both lunged¡ªbut only to be held back by Seojun''s arms on either side. He sighed again, long and deep. "This is worse than babysitting toddlers," he muttered. Nymira smiled. "They''re bonding." "They''re fighting." "Same thing." Meanwhile, Sui stayed on Nemean''s back, quietly trembling from the pressure of suddenly being involved in the greatest debate of beast siblings. "I didn''t sign up for this Kyuu¡­" Sui murmured softly. Chapter 287 - 285: Declining the offer Seojun and Ahye were sitting in the living room, enjoying some quiet time together. The doorbell rang, and Seojun glanced up at Ahye with a raised eyebrow. She quickly got up and opened the door, revealing none other than Alex and Alexa. "Unnie! When will school start?!" Ahye greeted Alexa excitedly, her voice full of energy as she jumped up and down. The mention of school was a big topic in their home lately, especially with the news of the new system merging awakened and unawakened students. Alexa laughed warmly, her smile wide as she patted Ahye on the head. "You''re so eager! I think it will be soon enough." "Are you here to play with me?! Sister and brother left!" "Actually, we came here for a different reason." "Aww, Okay! I''ll get you guys ice cream! hehee" Ahye run to their fridge Seojun, who had been sitting quietly on the couch, "What brings you here?" he asked, his tone curious but calm. Alex, who was standing beside Alexa, gave Seojun a serious but kind look. "We need to speak with you," he said. "There are matters about the new school system and some future plans that we need to discuss with you." "What''s this really about?" Alex took a deep breath, then sat down more carefully. Alexa, who had been standing next to him, also sat down beside him. "There are things we need your help with," Alex said. "The new system of merging the schools isn''t just about convenience. There are more important issues we need you for." Alexa looked at Seojun, her face becoming serious. "We''ve been watching how things are changing in the world. There are issues that need attention. The unawakened students aren''t getting enough help, and the potential for more berserkings is real. We also need to manage the balance of power between awakened and unawakened people carefully." Seojun listened closely, his gaze serious. He could feel the weight of the situation and knew that whatever they were about to discuss was important, not just for him, but for everyone around him. "We need to work together," Alex continued. "Your knowledge, your connection to beasts, and your abilities are crucial. We need you to help make sure the transition with the new system goes smoothly." Ahye, seeing that the conversation was serious. After handing out the treats, she ran off to play with Huno, leaving the adults to talk. Seojun let Alex and Alexa speak first, listening to what they had to say. Alexa took a deep breathe and said, "In short, we need you to teach the awakened students." Seojun didn''t hesitate. "No," he said straightforwardly, declining right away. Alex and Alexa exchanged a look when Seojun declined their request so easily. It wasn''t what they expected. They knew Seojun was powerful and capable, but they weren''t sure he would turn down such an important task. Alex scratched the back of his head. "Seojun, come on, you''re the one we need for this. It''s not just about teaching some classes. You get the bigger picture, right? This whole school merger thing? It''s bigger than all of us. We need someone who understands the beasts, the unawakened... the whole situation." Alexa chimed in, a little more serious now. "We''re not saying you have to do it alone. We know it''s a lot, but we really can''t do this without you. You''ve got the experience. You know how things work with the beasts. We''re in over our heads here." Seojun sighed and looked down, tapping his fingers on the table. "I get it. But I didn''t ask for any of this. I''m not exactly looking to take on more responsibilities right now." Alex nodded slowly, trying to keep things calm. "We know, man. And we get that it''s a lot. But think about it. This isn''t just about you. It''s about everyone. The unawakened are gonna need help. They''re being thrown into this system with no preparation. You''re the only one who can really make sure things don''t go sideways." "I didn''t ask for this," Seojun said, his voice low but firm. "I don''t want to get involved. You''ll figure it out. There are others who can do it. I have my own things to deal with." Alex let out a small sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Alright," Alex said with a calm voice, "we''ll respect your decision, Seojun. But if you ever change your mind¡­ just give us a call." Seojun nodded. "Thanks." At that moment, both Alex and Alexa''s phones buzzed at the same time. They glanced at their screens and shared a quick look. "Looks like it''s time to get back to work," Alexa said with a light smile. Ahye, who had been playing nearby, quickly ran to Alexa and hugged her around the waist. "Unnie, you''re leaving already?" she asked with a pout. Alexa bent down and ruffled Ahye''s hair gently. "Yeah, we''ve got a lot to do, Ahye. Important meetings and boring stuff." Alex chuckled. "You''d fall asleep in five minutes if you saw our schedule." "Hmm¡­ okay," Ahye mumbled, letting go of Alexa. After a few more goodbyes, Alex and Alexa left the house. Ahye stood by the door for a moment, then turned around and marched over to Seojun, her arms open wide. She hugged his waist tightly. "Sister and brother are not here¡­ and unnie doesn''t want to play with me," she mumbled. Seojun looked down at her, smiling softly. Without a word, he scooped her up into his arms. "I''m sad," Ahye continued. "You''re here¡­ but¡­" "But?" Seojun asked. Ahye crossed her arms and puffed her cheeks. "But you don''t know how to play with me, big brother!" Seojun chuckled. "I''m sorry, Ahye. Starting today, I''ll try to be more of a big brother." Her eyes lit up. "Really?! Then promise me!" Seojun raised an eyebrow. "Promise you what?" "No keeping secrets! I''ll tell you my secrets too, so you have to be honest with me too!" Ahye said seriously, holding out her pinky. Seojun smiled and hooked his pinky with hers. "Alright. I promise." They both giggled, and just as they sealed their pinky promise, Huno suddenly barked and jumped up, his front paws reaching Seojun''s waist. "Woof!" Huno barked, tail wagging. Ahye laughed. "Even Huno wants to join the promise!" [Tsk tsk tsk, Host.] Seojun froze for a second. "What?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 288 - 286: Who are you [What are you doing, Host? That little girl just told you she''s lonely. Are you really being a good big brother right now?] Seojun blinked. "I carried her. I even promised to play with her." [Carrying her is not enough! You promised to be her big brother. Not just in words. She needs you, and you''re still holding back.] Huno stopped beside Seojun and tilted his head. "Uh¡­ master? Are you okay?" Seojun sighed. "What exactly are you talking about?." [ I''m reminding you. She''s your little sister, not a guest. Don''t just smile and say ''I''m here.'' Be there for real. Play with her. Talk with her. Listen to her. She''s opening up to you, and you''re acting like an awkward babysitter.] Seojun looked down at Ahye, who was happily swinging her feet now on the couch, talking to herself and pretending to feed her stuffed bunny. His heart sank a little. [You didn''t grow up with her, I get it. But that''s not her fault. She still sees you as her big brother. So act like one. Before it''s too late and she thinks you don''t care.] Seojun stayed quiet. Even Huno spoke up gently. "Ahye really likes you, Master¡­ She''s been waiting to play with you every day." Seojun let out a long sigh. He sat down beside her and ruffled her hair. "I''m sorry, Ahye. I''ll really try now." Ahye turned to him, grinning big. "Really? Then you have to join my tea party next!" Seojun chuckled. "Alright, alright. Pour me some tea, princess." As she giggled and set up her toy cups, Seojun felt something shift in his heart. [Good, Host. That''s more like it.] Even the system sounded a little proud. Maybe. The living room turned into a royal garden¡ªat least in Ahye''s imagination. A small pink blanket was laid out on the floor. Stuffed animals sat neatly in a circle. Toy teacups were placed carefully, and Huno wore a small ribbon on his head, much to his dismay. Seojun sat cross-legged, holding a plastic teacup with fake tea inside. He even tried to sip it seriously. "Delicious," he said, making Ahye giggle. "You have to raise your pinky, big brother," she said, raising her small hand to show him. Seojun chuckled and copied her. "Like this?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes! You''re a proper guest now." Huno gave a tiny bark and sat straight. Ahye poured him an empty cup and whispered, "You''re the royal knight, Huno." He woofed proudly. The three of them laughed and enjoyed their little tea party. It was simple, but it made the room feel lighter and full of joy. Then, as Ahye refilled Seojun''s cup with pretend tea, she looked up at him, her eyes curious. "Big brother?" she asked. "Hm?" "You''re the same age as Nathan and Elshienne, right?" "Yeah," Seojun nodded. She tilted her head. "Then¡­ why are you taller than them?" Her tone was soft, full of childlike wonder. She wasn''t doubting anything. She just wanted to know. Seojun blinked, surprised by the question. Even Huno froze, ears twitching like he was also curious about the answer. Seojun smiled gently and placed the teacup down. "That''s a good question." Ahye waited patiently, eyes wide. "Well," Seojun said, choosing his words carefully, "Sometimes, people grow taller faster. Everyone''s body is a little different. Some grow early, some grow later." "Oh¡­" Ahye nodded slowly. "Like how my friend is younger than me but she''s taller?" "Exactly like that." "Okay!" she grinned, satisfied. "I hope I grow tall too!" "You will," Seojun said with a smile. "Just keep eating your veggies." She made a face. "Even broccoli?" "Especially broccoli," he teased. The tea party was still going. Seojun pretended to sip another cup of imaginary tea, nodding seriously like he was at a real royal banquet. Ahye giggled as she poured another round for the stuffed bear. Huno sat beside her with a cookie on his head, trying not to move. Everything felt peaceful¡­ until Ahye spoke again. "You promised to be honest with me, big brother," she said quietly, almost like a whisper. Seojun froze, the plastic cup halfway to his mouth. He slowly looked at Ahye. She wasn''t looking at him. She was placing a cookie on a stuffed rabbit''s plate. Calm. Too calm. "What do you mean?" Seojun asked softly. "I didn''t lie." Ahye didn''t answer right away. She just kept playing, carefully arranging the teacups and pretending nothing was wrong. Then she looked up at him. Her expression was innocent, but her words caught him completely off guard. "Sis and brother are 18 years old," she said. "And you told us you''re the same age." Seojun blinked, Ahye tilted her head and her eyes looking straight into his. "Then why does it say¡­ you''re 518 years old?" He let out a small, awkward laugh. "Ahye¡­" "You lied," she said, not harshly¡ªjust stating a fact. Seojun scratched the back of his neck. "It''s not a lie¡­ just a really, really hard truth." Ahye pouted. "That''s still a lie if you don''t tell me." He let out a sigh, smiling softly. "You''re really too smart, you know that?" "I''m Five," she said proudly, "and I made you promise." Seojun looked at her quietly for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. I''ll tell you one truth for now." Ahye''s eyes lit up. "Really?" "Really. But not all at once, okay? Just a little at a time." "Hmm¡­" she crossed her arms. "Okay. But only if you really promise again." Seojun held out his pinky. "Promise." She smiled and locked pinkies with him again. "Deal!" Seojun kept glancing at Ahye. She was back to playing with her stuffed animals, smiling like nothing strange ever happened. But Seojun couldn''t stop thinking about what she said. ''518 years old¡­ she saw that?'' He looked at her again. There was something¡­ odd. His curiosity grew. Just to be sure, he quietly used his ability. "Appraise." He focused on Ahye, expecting a normal result. But¡ªnothing happened. No details. No age. No class. No name. Just a blank space. Seojun frowned, ''What? That''s not possible¡­'' He tried again. Still nothing. Then he felt a chill run down his back. When he looked up, Ahye was already staring at him. She tilted her head, her big eyes watching him closely. "Big brother," she said softly. "Why are you trying to appraise me?" Seojun froze. He didn''t expect her to notice. Before he could answer, Huno stood up, ears low, and spoke in a low voice only Seojun could hear. "Master," Huno said, serious for once. "I haven''t told you this before¡­ but there''s something strange about Ahye. I didn''t say it earlier because I wasn''t sure." Seojun''s expression changed. He became serious. His voice was calm, but low and sharp. "¡­Are you really Ahye?" Chapter 289 - 287: A secret for a secret Seconds passed. Then suddenly, she giggled and jumped at him, hugging him tight. "Did I scare you, big brother?" she laughed. Seojun blinked, caught off guard. Her smile was as sweet and cheerful as ever. Ahye hugged Seojun tight one more time, then quickly ran over to Huno and grabbed his furry face with her little hands. "Did I scare you too, Huno?" she giggled, squishing his cheeks. "Hehehe, I''m sorry, Big Brother." Huno blinked, ears twitching, still confused. Ahye skipped back to her seat and sat down like nothing happened. She picked up her toy teacup and took a pretend sip, her face all innocent again. "But¡­" she said, swinging her legs under the table. "Before I tell you anything, we have to make a deal!" Seojun raised an eyebrow. "A deal?" Ahye nodded seriously, holding out her pinky. "You promised you''ll tell me your secrets too, remember? So I''ll tell you mine, but you have to tell me yours later!" Seojun looked at her tiny hand and smiled a little. He hooked his pinky with hers. "Deal." "Okay!" Ahye beamed. "Now listen, Big Brother." She leaned in close like she was about to share the biggest secret in the world. "So¡­ I''ve been having weird dreams," she whispered. "Not normal ones. Like... magic dreams." Seojun and Huno both listened closely. "In my dream, I saw a shiny ball. It looked like candy, but floating! When I touched it, it went ''bling!'' and then my head felt weird... like something was waking up inside me!" She tapped her forehead twice. "Since then, I can feel stuff. Like mana and people and beasties and stuff. I don''t know how, but I just can!" Huno''s ears twitched. "So that''s why your Ahye aura feels strange sometimes¡­" Ahye puffed her cheeks. "It''s not strange! It''s special!" Then she looked at Seojun and said softly, "That''s how I saw it. Your number. It popped up in my head like a game. I didn''t mean to peek. It just showed me¡­ 518." Seojun blinked, speechless. "But I''m still me, okay?" Ahye said quickly. "I''m still your little sister. I just¡­ I think I have a little magic or something inside." She tilted her head and gave a tiny smile. "But don''t be scared. I''m not scary, right?" Seojun smiled gently and ruffled her hair. "You''re not scary. You''re still Ahye." Ahye giggled and held out her hands. "Yay! Then remember the deal, Big Brother! You have to tell me your secret too!" "I will," Seojun said, still smiling. Ahye sat quietly for a moment, then looked at Huno with a curious expression. "I can also hear them," she said, her voice soft but confident. "They talk to you telepathically, but I can hear them too." She smiled, proud of herself for knowing something Seojun might not have expected. Seojun blinked in surprise, looking at Ahye carefully. "You can hear them?" he asked, his curiosity growing. Ahye nodded, but then her smile faded a little. She suddenly looked worried, like a cloud had crossed over her usual bright expression. "Big Brother... I know I''m acting... not like my age," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "I''m sorry. Please don''t be mad at me." Seojun''s heart softened, and he gently reached out to hug Ahye. He knew exactly what she meant. The things she had been able to do, the way she acted¡ªshe was growing up faster than any child should. But even though she wasn''t like other kids her age, Seojun knew Ahye was still just his little sister. "It''s okay, Ahye," Seojun said, hugging her close. "I understand. You''ve developed more than most kids your age, and that''s alright. You can trust Big Brother, okay? So, can you tell me more?" Ahye''s face brightened at his words, and she nodded. She reached up and touched her brown hair, her fingers running through it slowly. "This is my real hair color," she said, her voice quiet as she spoke like she was revealing something very important. Before Seojun could say anything, Ahye''s hair shimmered, and it slowly changed color¡ªturning completely white, just like John''s. Seojun''s eyes widened. "Your hair¡­ just like John''s," he said in amazement, his mind racing. This was more than he had ever expected. Ahye nodded again, a serious expression on her face. "Yeah, it''s the same as Daddy," she said softly. "I can change my hair into brown and white but Mom said i was born with white hair." She looked up at Seojun with big eyes and a small smile. "It''s your turn, Big Brother! How come you''re 518 years old?" He sighed, holding her hand gently. "It''s... a long story, Ahye. I wasn''t always like this. I''ve been through things you wouldn''t believe. Things that made me who I am now." Ahye tilted her head, waiting patiently. Seojun smiled at her and knew that soon, he would have to explain it all¡ªthe truth of his past, his time in the Abyss, and how he had come to be. But for now, he just held her close, grateful for the trust they had built. "I''ll tell you everything, Ahye," he said softly. "When you''re ready, I''ll share it all with you." Ahye grinned, her worries melting away. "I''m ready anytime, Big Brother!" Seojun chuckled, brushing her hair back. "You really are something, aren''t you?" "Please Big brother hmm?" Seojun hesitated. The words were on the tip of his tongue, but there was something in his heart that held him back. His mind was a whirl of thoughts, wondering if telling Ahye the truth would be too much for her to bear. [Host, it''s not a good idea to share that information with her. The effect it could have on Ahye might be worse than you think. Her mind is still fragile, and learning about your past could cause her emotional distress.] Seojun frowned at the system''s voice inside his head, its words making his chest tighten. He wasn''t sure what to do. He wanted to be honest with Ahye, but he didn''t know if she was ready for the truth. He had never wanted her to see the pain in his eyes, the burden he carried from his past. Ahye, however, wasn''t blind. She noticed the hesitation, the way Seojun''s smile didn''t reach his eyes, and the way he seemed lost in thought. She tilted her head, staring at him with a soft frown on her face. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re not from the same place as the returnees, right, Big Brother?" she asked, "You were summoned to a different place?" Seojun''s heart skipped. He didn''t answer, but Ahye''s gaze never wavered. She could tell something was off. His silence was all the answer she needed. Without a word, Ahye grabbed Seojun''s cheek, her small hands gentle but insistent. "Was it hard, Big Brother?" she asked, her voice soft with concern. "Did you suffer?" Seojun''s breath caught in his throat. Ahye was so pure, so innocent, and yet she had a deep understanding of pain that he never wanted her to know. He had tried to shield her from the harsh realities of the world, but in this moment, it seemed impossible. "I''m fine, Ahye," Seojun finally said, smiling, though it felt more like a lie than the truth. But Ahye wasn''t fooled. She shook her head, her eyes filled with a sadness that Seojun hadn''t expected. "No, you''re not, Big Brother," she said, her voice trembling. "I can see it in your eyes." Before Seojun could respond, Ahye''s small hands moved to her face, and her tears began to fall. "You''ve been through so much, haven''t you, Big Brother? I can see it¡­ you''re not okay, but you''re hiding it from me." Seojun''s heart ached as he watched her cry. He wanted to pull her into his arms and tell her everything would be okay, but he couldn''t. How could he explain his pain, his 500 years of Suffer, to someone so young? How could he burden her with such a heavy truth? He reached out, pulling Ahye into a tight hug. Ahye clung to him, crying harder now. "Big Brother, I want to help you too," she sobbed. "Please don''t hide from me. You don''t have to suffer alone." Chapter 290 - 288: A secret for a secret (2) After a few moments, Ahye finally calmed down. She pulled away from Seojun''s embrace and wiped her tears away with the back of her hand. Her face was still red from crying, but there was a new determination in her eyes. "I won''t force you, Big Brother," Ahye said, her voice steady, though still soft. "But from now on, Ahye will protect you!" Seojun smiled warmly and gently ruffled her hair, his fingers running through the soft brown strands. "I know you will, Ahye." But Ahye, with her little pout, wasn''t satisfied with just that. She crossed her arms, looking serious. "I''m serious, Big Brother! Ahye will protect you! You don''t believe me? Then watch me!" Before Seojun could say anything more, Ahye suddenly ran out the door, determined and full of energy. Seojun blinked in surprise and quickly stood up to follow her. Huno, stood up as well and trotted after them, his ears perked up in curiosity. They rushed outside, and Ahye led them to a small patch of grass near the house. She stood in the center, her little feet planted firmly on the ground, her hands outstretched toward the earth. Seojun and Huno stopped a few steps away, watching her with curiosity. Ahye closed her eyes and concentrated. For a moment, nothing happened. But then, slowly, the ground beneath her feet began to stir. Green vines started to rise from the earth, wrapping around her legs and spreading out across the ground. They grew quickly, curling and twisting like they had a mind of their own. Seojun watched in shock as the vines continued to spread out. They weren''t just ordinary vines; they looked alive, pulsating with energy, their leaves shimmering in the sunlight. Ahye had somehow summoned them, controlling the plants as if they were extensions of herself. "See, Big Brother?" Ahye said, her voice full of pride. "I told you! I can protect you!" She giggled as she danced around, the vines moving with her, gently curling around her as though they were playfully chasing her. The sight was both beautiful and strange¡ªAhye, so small and innocent, yet commanding such a powerful force of nature. "That''s amazing, Ahye," Seojun said, his voice full of awe. "You really can protect me." Ahye beamed, clearly pleased with herself. "Of course! I''ll always protect you, Big Brother!" Huno barked, clearly impressed by the display, and wagged his tail. He was never one to show too much emotion, but even he seemed to appreciate Ahye''s power. As the vines slowly faded back into the ground, Ahye ran back to Seojun, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I''m ready, Big Brother! I''ll always be by your side. No matter what happens." Seojun smiled down at her, his heart feeling lighter than before. Seojun watched Ahye, who was now standing in front of him, her small hands still slightly trembling from the intensity of her earlier display of power. A strange sense of worry bubbled up inside him, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something could go wrong. The world wasn''t kind to those who were different, and Ahye''s abilities¡ªher powers¡ªcould put her in danger. His hand instinctively went to his inventory. There, among the items he had collected, was something he hadn''t thought to use in a while: a bracelet. It wasn''t just any bracelet, though. It was special¡ªa protective charm, something that could help keep someone safe in moments of danger. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seojun''s heart tightened as he looked at Ahye, standing there with uncertainty in her eyes. She was so young, but the weight of her powers, and the burden of keeping secrets, seemed too heavy for someone so small. He quickly kneeled in front of her, pulling the bracelet from his inventory. He gently took her wrist and fastened the bracelet around it, the charm glowing faintly as he whispered, "Whenever you feel scared, Ahye, just call me, okay?" Ahye looked at the bracelet, her big eyes wide with curiosity. Then she smiled, nodding happily. "Okay, Big Brother! I''ll call you if anything happens!" Seojun smiled, relieved that she understood. "Did Mom know about this?" he asked. Ahye shook her head, her voice barely a whisper as she continued, "I''m scared, Big Brother. What if Mom won''t like me anymore? What if Dad hates me?" Her small voice cracked slightly, and Seojun could feel her fear. He placed a hand gently on her shoulder, looking at her with a reassuring smile. "Is it because you awakened early?" he asked softly. Ahye nodded, her lower lip trembling slightly. "Why would they hate you?" Seojun asked gently, his voice filled with warmth. "Why would you even think that? Mom and John love you so much. Whoever you are, they will accept you, Ahye." Ahye looked down, her fingers nervously twisting the fabric of her clothes. She seemed unsure of herself, and Seojun knew this wasn''t just about her powers. It was about fear¡ªthe fear of rejection, the fear of being different, and the fear of not being loved for who she really was. "But still... can I tell them later?" Ahye asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not ready, Big Brother. I don''t want them to be scared of me." Seojun''s heart softened, and he pulled Ahye into a gentle hug. "Of course, Ahye. Whenever you''re ready, we''ll tell them. I''ll be right by your side, and you can take your time. You don''t have to do anything until you''re ready." "Now tell me your secret big brother, please?" Seojun sighed, "Okay but not everything." Ahye nodded. ------------ Ever since that day, Ahye became even more attached to Seojun. She followed him everywhere, whether he was in the kitchen, his room, or even outside. It was like she couldn''t be far from him for even a second. Nathan and Elshienne, who used to play with Ahye all the time, began to notice her sudden change. They tried to get her attention, asking her to join their games, but Ahye would always shake her head and say, "Big Brother''s playing with me today." This made Nathan and Elshienne feel a little sad. They missed their younger sister. Nathan would often glance at Seojun, wondering if something had happened to make Ahye so clingy to him. One evening, as they sat in the living room, Nathan spoke up. "Seojun, do you think you could ask Ahye to play with us? She doesn''t want to hang out with us anymore. It''s like she only wants to be with you now." Seojun, who had been calmly reading, looked up from his book. He could see the worry in Nathan''s eyes and the disappointment in Elshienne''s face. Seojun smiled gently at Nathan and Elshienne. "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to her. She''ll play with you guys, I promise." He stood up and walked over to where Ahye was, sitting beside him, clutching his sleeve. He knelt down to her level, smiling softly. "Ahye," he said kindly, "why don''t you go play with Nathan and Elshienne? They miss you." Ahye looked at him for a moment, her eyes unsure. "But... I want to stay with you, Big Brother so i can protect you." she said quietly, her voice filled with a bit of hesitation. Seojun gently cupped her face in his hands. "I know, Ahye, but it''s important to spend time with everyone. They''re your family too, and they care about you." After a long pause, Ahye finally nodded. "Okay... I''ll play with them." With that, Seojun smiled and helped Ahye stand up. As soon as she was on her feet, she ran over to Nathan and Elshienne, who were waiting for her. She immediately joined their game, and for the first time in days, the three siblings were laughing together again. Later that evening, as the sun began to set, Seoyang and John returned home. Seojun greeted them with a hug, and Ahye, now back to her usual energetic self, ran to them and gave them both a big hug. "Mommy! Daddy!" she shouted happily, "Welcome back!" Seoyang smiled warmly, looking at Seojun. "It''s good to see you all getting along again." John, who had been quiet until then, placed a hand on Ahye''s head, gently ruffling her hair. "I''m glad to see you happy, Ahye." Ahye beamed at her parents. "I am happy Daddy!" Chapter 291 - 289: First day A few days had passed... Today was the first day of school. Ahye and Seojun stayed at home, while Nathan and Elshienne went to school with Seoyang and John. The car pulled up in front of the academy gates. Nathan, Elshienne, Seoyang, and John got out, but they were met with a crowd of reporters waiting outside. Flashing cameras and the sound of microphones filled the air as the reporters shouted questions at them. It was the first day of the merged school, and the media was everywhere, trying to get a glimpse of the new students. Nathan and Elshienne were immediately in the spotlight. The reporters, eager for answers, shouted questions left and right. The media knew this was an important moment¡ªthe first day of the merged school, and they had their eyes fixed on the children of two of the most powerful figures in the world. Jonathan Hamilton, the owner of the Mystic Guild, and Lauren, the USA''s top 3 ranker, were legends. "Miss Elshienne, how does it feel to be attending a school where you''re one of the few unawakened students?" "Mr. Nathan, your parents are powerful figures in the awakened world. How do you deal with the pressure of living up to their legacy, being unawakened?" The reporters were unstoppable, bombarding them with questions, their voices rising above the hum of excitement and curiosity. Nathan felt a knot tighten in his stomach, and Elshienne instinctively reached for his arm. They were the center of attention, but for all the wrong reasons. Elshienne, uncomfortable with the focus on her, forced a smile. "I... I think it''ll be fine," she said softly, clearly unsure of how to handle the spotlight. Her words were drowned out by more questions. "Do you feel at a disadvantage compared to your awakened peers?" Another reporter shoved a microphone in front of Nathan. "How does it feel knowing that your parents are top rankers while you''re unawakened? Does it put pressure on you to awaken?" He wanted to respond, to explain that it wasn''t about awakening or being powerful¡ªit was about who they were as individuals. But the words didn''t come out. Instead, he clenched his jaw and tried to ignore the flashing cameras that seemed to be everywhere. John, noticing his children''s discomfort, placed a reassuring hand on Nathan''s shoulder. "Ignore them," he said calmly. "Focus on what matters. You don''t have to live up to anyone''s expectations.". One reporter tried to ask Seoyang "Mrs. Lauren, why did you decide to transfer your kids to Korea for this new school? With your rank, why not stay in the USA?" Seoyang eyes narrowed slightly, and she glanced at her children, who was standing just behind her. "I decided to move here because it''s a new chapter. And My kids needed a fresh start. The merger is a chance for all of us to build something new, something better." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reporters murmured among themselves, intrigued by her answer, but it didn''t stop the barrage of questions about Nathan and Elshienne. One reporter, more daring than the others, stepped forward. "Do you ever wish you were awakened like your parents? Do you think this school will make you feel out of place?" Nathan clenched his fists. He had heard these questions a hundred times before, but they never got any easier to answer. His mind raced for something to say, but it was hard to find the words. Elshienne spoke up. "We... we''re not defined by what we lack," she said, her voice shaky but determined. "We are who we are, awakened or not. And we''re here to learn and grow, just like everyone else." Her words seemed to calm the reporters for a moment, but they were still hungry for more. Another reporter quickly asked, "Do you think being unawakened in a school filled with awakened students will make it harder for you to make friends?" Nathan, tired of the questions, took a deep breath and answered. "No," he said, his voice firm. "I''ll make my own path, just like anyone else. My parents didn''t raise me to think of myself as any less because I''m unawakened." John, proud of his children for speaking up, gave them a nod of approval. "Well said," he murmured. As the family made their way through the school gates, security arrived quickly to shield them from the reporters. The large gates slowly closed behind them, keeping the cameras and flashing lights outside. The crowd of reporters was still shouting questions, but now they were safely inside the academy. Some students watched the scene from afar, curious about the newcomers, especially Nathan and Elshienne. Just as they were entering the building, Alex and Alexa approached them. They greeted the family with warm smiles, but there was a hint of apology in their eyes. "I''m really sorry about the reporters," Alex said with a sigh. "They can be troublesome on the first day of school, especially with all the attention on you two. I hope it wasn''t too overwhelming." Alexa nodded, her expression apologetic. "Don''t worry, Nathan, Elshienne. It gets easier. You''ll get used to the attention, though it won''t ever really stop. Just stick together, and it''ll be fine." Nathan smiled weakly, appreciating their support. "It''s fine. We''ll get through it," he said, though he could still feel the pressure building up from all the attention. "Welcome to White Moon Academy," Alexa said. "We''re glad to have you here. It''s going to be a fresh start for all of us." Elshienne nodded shyly, her eyes on the ground. She still wasn''t used to being in the spotlight, but she knew it was part of the journey. "Thank you," she whispered, still trying to process everything. Alex led the way as he gestured for Nathan and Elshienne to follow him. "Let''s go to the Dean''s office. He''s expecting you." They walked down the hall, the academy''s atmosphere a mix of excitement and nervousness. Students were chatting in groups, some whispering when they saw the new arrivals, others too busy to notice. The academy felt large, filled with a sense of history and tradition, but also change. When they reached the Dean''s office, Alex knocked lightly on the door. A calm voice from inside called out, "Come in." The door opened, revealing the Dean, a tall, composed man with a friendly smile. He was dressed in formal academy attire and stood up when they entered. "Ah, welcome! It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Nathan and Elshienne," the Dean said with a warm greeting. He shook their hands. "I''ve heard a lot about you both. I''m sure you''ll find your place here just fine." Nathan and Elshienne smiled back, though still feeling the weight of their parents'' reputation on their shoulders. But the Dean''s presence was reassuring, and they both felt a little more at ease. "Thank you for having us, Dean," Nathan said, trying his best to sound confident. The Dean nodded. "Of course. This academy is here to help all students, whether awakened or not. We believe in providing an equal opportunity for everyone to learn and grow. You''ll both have your place here." Alex and Alexa stepped back slightly, allowing the Dean to continue. "I''ve arranged for you both to have a tour of the campus later. For now, let''s get you settled. We''ll start with some paperwork, and then you can take a look around." As they sat down and began discussing the schedule for the day, Nathan and Elshienne couldn''t help but feel a little more hopeful. Chapter 292 - 290: First day(2) Before the tour began, Seoyang and John stood with Nathan and Elshienne in front of the Dean''s office. "We''ll be going now," John said, placing a gentle hand on Nathan''s shoulder. "Do your best." Seoyang smiled warmly at Elshienne. "We''ll see you later, okay? Don''t worry about anything." Both Nathan and Elshienne nodded. After the short goodbye, Alex and Alexa guided the two siblings through the academy. The tour was simple but helpful¡ªthey showed the classrooms, the dining hall, rest areas, and even the training zones for awakened students. The building was big and modern, with a mix of stone and glass design. It felt more like a safe fortress than a normal school. Soon, the Dean rejoined them and said, "It''s time. Let''s head to the gym. The orientation will begin shortly." They walked down another wide hallway until they reached a huge set of double doors. The large doors of the gym opened with a soft creak as Nathan and Elshienne stepped inside, following closely behind Alex, Alexa, and the Dean. The sound of chatter filled the air, but it quickly started to fade as more students noticed them entering. One by one, heads turned. First, the awakened students glanced over¡ªthen more. Whispers started spreading quietly among them. "Isn''t that them?" "The ones from the news?" "They''re unawakened¡­ but their parents are famous." Nathan held his bag tighter, trying not to look fazed, while Elshienne stayed close beside him, calm but alert. The gym was huge, with bright lights on the ceiling and banners hanging on the walls showing White Moon Academy''s emblem. The floor was polished and clean, and a wide stage stood at the front with a large screen behind it. There were two clearly separated groups already seated. On the left side, the awakened students were seated in six neat lines. They wore the standard academy uniform, looking sharp and formal, but without any weapons¡ªjust clean, dark jackets with the academy crest and matching pants or skirts. On the right side, the unawakened students sat in five lines. Most of them looked nervous or unsure, whispering to each other as they watched everything around them. When Nathan and Elshienne passed by their section, some students looked at them with surprise and curiosity. But the attention from the awakened side was stronger. Some students didn''t even bother hiding their stares. Others leaned in and whispered to their seatmates. "Those are the kids of the Mystic Guild''s owner." "In short, The hamiltons dude. Look at the girl so hot!" "I saw her¡ªwasn''t she the one with the USA top 3 ranker?" "They''re unawakened? No way." Elshienne felt their eyes but kept her head high, walking calmly beside her brother. Nathan glanced around once, then looked straight ahead, pretending not to notice. As they passed by the unawakened lines, Alex leaned in slightly and spoke softly. "You''ll be sitting here for now. Orientation will begin soon." Nathan and Elshienne both nodded quietly. They stepped into the row they were directed to, finding seats beside the other unawakened students. Meanwhile, Alex, Alexa, and the Dean continued walking forward until they reached the stage. As they stepped up, the large screen behind them came to life, showing the school logo again. Soft murmurs still spread across the gym, especially among the awakened students, but the volume lowered as they noticed staff preparing to speak. The lights above the stage dimmed a little as a spotlight shone down on the podium in the center. The large screen behind it flashed with the words: White Moon Academy Orientation ¨C Year of Integration. The gym grew quiet. All students¡ªboth awakened and unawakened¡ªturned their eyes to the stage. Some whispered still, but most were curious about what would be said. The Dean stepped forward, standing tall with a kind but firm expression. He looked over the students before speaking into the microphone. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Welcome to White Moon Academy." His voice echoed clearly across the gym. "This year is special. It''s not only the start of your school life, but also the beginning of something new for the whole world. For the first time, awakened and unawakened students will learn and grow in the same academy." Some students looked unsure. Others straightened in their seats. The Dean continued, "We understand your worries. There are many changes. But this is a chance for all of you to understand each other, learn together, and protect this world¡ªtogether." The screen behind him showed a short video of the academy''s history, past students, and its growth. Then it showed clips of recent events: the beast waves, the sudden awakenings, and scenes of the merging system being built. Nathan watched quietly, trying to keep calm. Elshienne''s fingers gripped the edge of her seat, alert as always. "Each student here is important," the Dean said. "Your background, your power, your level¡ªit doesn''t matter. What matters is your heart and your choice to learn." A few students from the awakened side looked unimpressed. One even yawned. The Dean ignored it and smiled. "Awakened students, you will have your training as usual, and more teamwork activities with others. Unawakened students, you will be guided, protected, and respected. This academy will not tolerate discrimination." Some unawakened students sat up straighter after hearing that. "Now," he said, "let me introduce the two people who will be helping us with this system change¡ªAlex and Alexa, from the Awakeners'' Association." Alex stepped forward and waved. "We''re not here to control you. We''re here to help." Alexa smiled warmly. "If you ever feel unsafe or unsure, come to us. We''ll do our best to support all of you." A few unawakened students nodded. Their faces looked less tense now. "After this," the Dean said, "you''ll receive your class assignments, uniforms, and dormitory keys. Please be respectful to your guides and follow the rules. We''re watching all of you¡ªnot to punish, but to protect." While the Dean continued speaking on stage, Elshienne suddenly felt a light tug on her sleeve. She turned her head. Beside her stood a girl with bright eyes, soft pink lips, and shiny black hair tied neatly into twin pigtails. Her cheeks puffed a little when she smiled, and a deep dimple appeared on one side. "Hello!" the girl whispered cheerfully, leaning closer so Elshienne could hear. "I''m Bae Nayoung. You''re Elshienne, right? I saw you on the news!" Elshienne blinked, a little surprised. The girl was very open and friendly. Still, Elshienne nodded politely and quietly said, "I''m Elshienne Hamilton. It''s nice to meet you." To her surprise, Nayoung suddenly laughed, then gave her a light slap on the shoulder. Not hard, just playful¡ªbut it shocked Elshienne a little. "You don''t need to introduce yourself," Nayoung grinned. "Everyone knows who the Hamiltons are! Your family''s all over the news!" Elshienne stared at her for a moment, unsure what to say. She wasn''t used to someone being this casual so fast. But Nayoung didn''t seem fake. Her friendly attitude felt real, and she didn''t seem to want anything from her. Nayoung leaned in again, her voice softer this time. "Don''t worry. I''m not trying to be weird. I just thought you looked a little lonely, so I wanted to say hi." Elshienne looked at her, then smiled. Just a small one, but it was real. "Thank you," she said. Nayoung''s eyes lit up. "Yay! That means we''re friends now, right?" Nayoung''s smile grew even wider before Elshienne could react. "Wow! You''re even prettier in person. And your brother''s the one with the serious face, right?" She glanced toward Nathan. Elshienne gave a tiny smile. "Yes. That''s Nathan." Nayoung gently clapped her hands, clearly trying to be quiet but still excited. "This is so cool! I didn''t think I''d make a friend this fast." Elshienne tilted her head. "We''re friends already?" Nayoung nodded without hesitation. "Of course! I already decided. You''re my first friend here, and I''m going to stick with you. Okay?" Elshienne didn''t know why, but she didn''t dislike the idea. "Okay," she replied softly. From the other side, Nathan gave them a quick glance, noticing Elshienne talking. He raised an eyebrow but said nothing. "I love this whole merging idea!" Nayoung whispered quickly, her eyes sparkling. "It''s so cool, right? I mean, we get to be in the same school as the awakened. It''s like something from a movie!" Elshienne nodded slowly, listening. Nayoung didn''t wait for a response before continuing. "My brother is over there," she said, pointing toward the awakened students'' side. "He''s awakened. Super annoying but strong. Can you see him?" Elshienne squinted, trying to follow Nayoung''s finger. There were too many students in the crowd, and the awakened were all standing in neat rows. She couldn''t tell who Nayoung meant, so she just nodded politely. "Oh, I knew you''d understand," Nayoung giggled. "Anyway, I think it''s great we all get to be in the same school now. It''s going to be fun. Of course, it might be a little crazy too¡­ but still!" She kept talking, her words fast but cheerful, as if she was letting out everything she''d been holding in since the news broke. Elshienne didn''t mind it, though. Nayoung''s energy made the gym feel lighter. And for once, someone didn''t treat her like she was special just because of her family name. So even if Nayoung kept chatting, Elshienne didn''t stop her and even giggled along her. Chapter 293 - 291: First day (3) After the important part of the orientation for both awakened and unawakened students, the dean gave a signal. "Alright, all awakened students, please head out now. Your classes start right after this," the dean said, his voice echoing through the gym. The awakened students stood up and left the gym. Once the awakened students were gone, the dean turned to the remaining students¡ªthose who were unawakened. "Now, we will continue the orientation for unawakened students," the dean announced, his voice calm. "Please stay focused as we go over some important information." Elshienne noticed that the atmosphere in the gym shifted. The energy was different without the awakened students. Some of the unawakened students were still whispering, clearly nervous about what would come next. The dean went on to explain the rules of the school, the importance of cooperation between awakened and unawakened, and how they would be integrated into the same classes. There would be separate lessons at first, but eventually, everyone would share the same subjects and activities. As he spoke, Elshienne kept glancing around. She didn''t know anyone else here except Nayoung, and even she was focused on the speech. "Any questions?" the dean asked after a moment, his gaze sweeping over the students. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no one raised their hand. The dean cleared his throat as the orientation was coming to an end. "Alright, students," he said, "now that the orientation is complete, we will begin with the class assignments. Please pay attention." He motioned to the teachers who were lined up at the side of the gym. Each teacher had a name tag, and they all stood patiently, waiting for the students to be divided. "The next part of the day will be for you to meet your homeroom teacher. I''ll call out the names, and when I do, please stand and line up behind your teacher. They will guide you to your class," the dean explained. Elshienne looked around as the teachers stood up. Some of them seemed serious, while others looked a bit friendlier. She was curious about which teacher she would get. The dean started calling out surnames one by one. "First, Nathan and Elshienne Hamilton," he called. Elshienne felt a little nervous but stood up. She saw a teacher with short hair and glasses waiting for her and Nathan. She walked over and joined the small line of students who had the same surname. "Please follow Ms. Baek," the dean instructed, and the teacher, Ms. Baek gave them a warm smile. "Next, Choi Hyeon-su," the dean called. A few students stood up and moved to a different teacher. The process continued, with students getting in line behind their assigned teachers. Elshienne followed Ms. Baek out of the gym, She glanced at the other students who were also walking to their classes, each one with their own teacher. The hallways were busy, and Elshienne noticed that some of the other students seemed to be chatting, while others were quiet like her. As they walked toward the classrooms, she could hear the murmur of voices and footsteps echoing in the hallway. Soon, all the students had been called and grouped. One by one, the teachers led their new students out of the gymnasium. Elshienne followed her class, walking behind Ms. Baek with Nathan beside her. Nayoung was also with them, talking excitedly as always. As they walked through the hallway, the students were calm and curious, looking around the big school building. But when they stepped outside, their pace slowed down. The group had to pass through a wide open area that looked like a sports field. But it wasn''t just a normal field. Gasps filled the air. Some students even stopped walking for a moment. The field was full of awakened students in training. It was the first time many of the unawakened saw them up close. "Whoa¡­" someone whispered. Elshienne''s eyes widened. There were students punching the air with force, some controlling small waves of energy, others training with their skills, even though no weapons were allowed. Their powers looked strong and real¡ªnothing like what they saw on the news or during panic-filled moments like dungeon outbreaks. One student made fire dance in his palm. Another seemed to run faster than anyone Elshienne had ever seen. Nayoung pointed excitedly. "Look, look! That boy in black¡ªhe''s my brother! Isn''t he cool?!" Elshienne looked, but she couldn''t tell who Nayoung meant, so she just smiled and nodded. "Yeah, he looks strong." As they continued walking past the field, something unusual caught the students'' attention. A few steps away, near the edge of the training ground, a guy was running around in panic. He looked like he was trying to catch a small bird flying above him. He kept jumping and calling out, but the bird didn''t listen at all. In fact, it seemed to fly further away every time he got close. Then¡ªthud! He tripped over his own feet and landed on the grass. Some of the unawakened students in Elshienne''s group giggled quietly. One boy whispered, "What is he even doing?" Another laughed, "Is he trying to catch a bird with his bare hands?" "That''s so embarrassing¡­" Before they could laugh more, Ms. Baek, their teacher, turned and smiled gently. "That student is a Tamer. That bird is probably one of the creatures he tamed¡­ but he hasn''t learned to control it well yet." The group went silent for a moment, then a girl said, "Tamer? Isn''t that the weakest class?" Someone else near her added, "Really? Geez¡­ how unlucky he is." Before anyone else could say more, Nathan spoke up. His voice was calm but confident. "That''s only true when the Tamer has weak mana. But if a Tamer has a large amount of mana, they can tame and control a lot of creatures. Imagine hundreds of birds, wolves, or even dragons under one person. That''s not weak¡ªthat''s amazing." Everyone turned to look at him. Even Ms. Baek blinked in surprise, clearly impressed. She clapped lightly and smiled. "That''s very true, Nathan. Well said." She looked at the class and added, "People often misunderstand classes. What matters most is how the person grows with their class. Every class has potential." Chapter 294 - 292: First day (4) Suddenly, Nayoung raised her hand in excitement and spoke up loudly, "You know?! Taming is actually getting really trendy these days! I read an article about it!" Everyone turned to her, and she continued, her eyes shining, "I''m so excited! If I ever awaken, I want to be a Tamer too! And I already know what I want to tame!" She clapped her hands and said proudly, "I want to tame a giant rat! Like, really huge with red eyes!" The group froze for a second. One girl scrunched her face. "Eww, a rat?" Another boy whispered, "That''s creepy¡­" A few others giggled, and one even laughed out loud. "Why a rat? Of all the animals?" Nayoung pouted, crossing her arms. "Hey! Don''t laugh! Rats are smart! They can sneak into places, spy on people, and¡ªimagine riding one into battle!" The class couldn''t stop laughing now, and even Elshienne covered her mouth to hide her smile. Ms. Baek, walking ahead of them, chuckled softly but said nothing. She was clearly enjoying the students'' playful chatter. Nayoung didn''t seem upset at all. She just laughed along. "Fine, fine! But you''ll see! If I get my giant rat, don''t come begging me to ride it!" The group was still laughing about Nayoung''s rat idea when suddenly someone shouted,"Whoa, whoa! I think that bird is coming this way!" Everyone turned. It was the same bird from earlier¡ªthe one the tamer boy had been chasing. Now, it was flying fast and heading straight toward them! Some students gasped and quickly sat down in panic. Ms. Baek stepped forward, ready to cover her students. Her arm was already half-raised. Nayoung''s eyes went wide. "Oh my god, Elshienne! Move away!" The bird wasn''t going for anyone else¡ªit was going straight for Elshienne! Before Elshienne could react, one of the boys in their group jumped in front of her using his body to cover her. At that same time, Nathan rushed to Elshienne too, wrapping her in a hug and pulling her slightly back. But just before the bird could get close, a loud voice shouted from across the field¡ª "NO! DOWN!" It was the tamer boy. His voice was sharp and full of command. Right away, the bird stopped mid-air. It flapped once, twice, then gently landed on the ground a few feet in front of them. As if nothing had happened at all. The students stared in shock. Even Ms. Baek froze for a second. The bird calmly fluffed its wings and looked around like it hadn''t just scared half the class. Elshienne was still in Nathan''s arms, blinking in surprise. Nayoung let out a loud breath. "That was SO scary¡­ I thought it was going to peck Elshienne''s eyes out or something!" Everyone looked at the bird, then at the tamer boy, who was now walking toward them, looking embarrassed. The tamer boy quickly ran over and bowed deeply in front of Elshienne. "I''m so sorry!" he said, keeping his head low. Nathan looked like he was about to say something, his eyes cold and sharp, but Elshienne gently grabbed his arm. She gave him a small shake of her head. "It''s okay," she said to the tamer with a soft voice. "I''m fine. Nothing happened¡­ I don''t think Ms. Baek would let anything happen anyway." She looked over at Ms. Baek with a smile. Ms. Baek nodded, clearly pleased by Elshienne''s calmness. "Thank you, Elshienne," the teacher said warmly, then turned to the tamer. "Be careful next time." The boy bowed again. "Yes, ma''am. I''m really sorry." "Alright, let''s keep walking," Ms. Baek said, motioning the class forward again. As they walked, Nathan leaned closer and muttered, "Why did you stop me? What if that bird hurt you?" Before Elshienne could answer, Nayoung spoke with wide eyes, "You''re not just pretty but also kind, Elshienne! You''re amazing!" Then Nayoung giggled and clung to Elshienne''s arm like a little sister. "It''s really fine, Nathan," Elshienne said gently. Nathan just clicked his tongue and looked away, still annoyed. As they walked further, Elshienne glanced back. She saw the boy who had tried to shield her from the bird. He was standing beside the tamer, and before she could look away¡ª Smack! He hit the tamer on the head. "You idiot! What if she got hurt, Minseok?" he scolded. "Out of all people¡ªwhy her?! If she got hurt, you''d be doomed!" Elshienne stopped walking for a moment, curious. Minseok rubbed his head, laughing. "Hehehe, I know, I know. I''m glad you came! My friends and family really help boost my command skills in taming. Hahaha." Then Minseok threw his arm around the shoulder of the guy who had scolded him. "But seriously, Elshienne looks so pretty up close! Yiiiiiieeee! Jin-Hyu, how lucky you are! Hahaha!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Elshienne could hear more, Nayoung tugged her arm. "Hurry up, Elshienne!" But just before turning away, Elshienne saw a woman walk up to the two boys¡ªand she smacked Minseok on the head too. "Ouch! Hannah! Instead of healing me, you''re hurting me!" Minseok cried. "You deserve it!" the girl, Hannah, huffed. Then she turned to the other boy. "Jin-Hyu, hurry and follow your class. I''ll handle this idiot." the boy immediately ran to them Ms. Baek looked at her students as they continued walking, some still glancing back where the bird had almost flown at them. She stopped and turned to face the class, "Everyone," she said clearly, "I want you to remember something. You are safe with me." The class slowly stopped, looking at her with mixed expressions¡ªnervous, surprised, and unsure. "I''m an awakener," she continued, her voice calm and strong. "That means I''ve been trained to protect people. I was chosen to be your teacher not just because I can teach, but because I can keep you safe." She gave them a small smile. "So don''t be afraid. Even if something happens, I won''t let any harm come to you." There was a short silence, and then the students began to relax. Some let out small sighs of relief, while others murmured softly to each other. Chapter 295 - 293: First day- The twin halls Soon, the class arrived in front of Two buildings standing side by side, connected by a skybridge. Ms. Baek stopped and turned to the class with a smile. "Welcome to White Moon Academy''s Twin Halls," she began, her voice calm and reassuring. "These two buildings are known as Luna Hall and Sol Hall, each serving a different purpose." She pointed to the building on the left, a sleek, modern structure with a soft, calming light. "This is Luna Hall. It''s where you, the unawakened, will have your classes. Luna represents the moon, a symbol of quiet strength and potential. Just like the moon, you are here to learn and grow in preparation for the day you awaken." Ms. Baek then gestured to the building on the right, which stood taller and more radiant. "And this is Sol Hall, where the awakened students will be. Sol represents the sun, the symbol of power, energy, and mastery." She paused for a moment, ensuring everyone was following. "The two buildings are connected by a skybridge, but there''s one very important rule: You are not allowed to enter the awakened areas, Sol Hall, without permission. You must respect this rule at all times." Ms. Baek gave them a moment to absorb the information. "Now, I want you all to confirm where you''re allowed to go freely without permission." A student spoke. "The canteen!" "Correct," Ms. Baek nodded. "The canteen is shared by both groups. The infirmary and the school garden are also shared spaces. But again, be respectful and careful. If you are not sure, ask a teacher or a staff member first." The students nodded, some repeating quietly to each other: "Canteen, infirmary, garden¡­" "Good," Ms. Baek smiled again. "Let''s continue. Your classroom is on the third floor. We''ll take the stairs this time." They entered the building and were immediately amazed by the large lobby on the ground floor. It was spacious with smooth marble floors, glass walls that let in a lot of light, and the sound of soft music playing in the background. In the center of the lobby was an elevator, but Ms. Baek led them toward the stairs. One of the girls in the class spoke up. "Why don''t we just use the elevator, Ms. Baek?" Ms. Baek smiled gently and shook her head. "We could, but I want you to use the stairs. This is a good way to help you stay active and healthy. Walking up the stairs will serve as exercise. It''s not that you''re forbidden to use the elevator, but the stairs are better for your health." The students nodded, understanding. Some of them were a little out of breath as they climbed, but they didn''t complain. The view from the stairs was great as they could see parts of the campus from above, and it made the climb a little more interesting. Soon, they reached the third floor and entered their classroom. The door opened to reveal a large, well-lit space. The room had a simple yet modern design, with rows of desks arranged in steps, giving everyone a good view of the front. The stage at the front had a large board for teaching, and there was a projector above it for presentations. Ms. Baek turned to the class. "This will be your classroom. You can sit wherever you like, and it will be your spot for the next few months." The students looked around, excited to choose their seats. Some went to the front, while others took seats near the back. It was clear that everyone was eager to settle in and start the lessons. Ms. Baek smiled at them. "Tomorrow, your classes will officially begin. I expect you all to do your best." The class settled down as they all looked at the room. Elshienne and Nathan found a seat near the window, with a clear view of the campus outside. Nayoung, of course, sat on the other side of Elshienne. She was already talking to some of her classmates sitting behind them, excitedly chatting away. Nayoung kept turning around to talk with her classmates. "Hey, do you think we can go to the canteen after class? I heard they have really good food!" she said, laughing and trying to get everyone involved in the conversation. Elshienne, however, was focused on someone sitting below them. She noticed the guy who had been near the tamer. He was looking around, and when their eyes met, she spoke. "Is he your friend?" Elshienne asked quietly. The guy turned his head, confused at first. "Huh?" he said. Then, he realized what she meant. "Oh, you mean that tamer?" he said with an awkward laugh. "Yeah, sorry about him earlier. He didn''t mean to hurt anyone." Elshienne nodded. "Hmm, it''s fine. I suggest he should increase his mana." The guy looked puzzled. "Can our mana limit increase?" he asked, confused. Nathan, sitting beside Elshienne, whispered to her. "He''s not like Seojun. Remember, our mana doesn''t increase," he said quietly, trying to make sure no one else heard. Elshienne paused after hearing Nathan''s whisper. She remembered what he said. Seojun was different. Normal awakeners couldn''t increase their mana once they awakened. That meant she was wrong earlier. She turned her eyes to the boy in front of them. She leaned forward a little and smiled kindly. "Jin-hyu, right? I''m Elshienne," she said, holding out her hand. Jin-hyu''s eyes widened in shock. "Y-Yeah, n-nice to meet you, Ms. Elshienne," he stuttered, looking nervous. He stared at her hand like he couldn''t believe she was talking to him. Nathan, sitting beside her, tsked softly "Nathan, Elshienne''s brother." holding his hand. Jin-hyu stood up quickly, clearly feeling nervous and intimidated by Nathan. He avoided Elshienne''s hand and instead reached out to Nathan with both hands. "Nice to meet you too, sir!" he said, bowing slightly. Nathan raised an eyebrow but shook his hand anyway. Elshienne puffed her cheeks and pouted. "Stop that," she said, lightly bumping Nathan with her shoulder. Nathan only smirked, clearly not sorry at all. Nayoung, who had been watching from beside Elshienne, giggled. "Awww, poor Jin-hyu! Don''t worry, Nathan won''t bite!" After giving everyone time to settle down, Ms. Baek walked to the front of the room. She clapped her hands softly, catching the students'' attention. "Alright, everyone," she said with a warm smile, "since you''ve all found your seats, let''s talk about what we''ll do in class." The room quieted down, and the students looked at her, ready to listen. "Our schedule will not be too different from what you''ve had before. We''ll still have basic subjects But because of the merge, we''re adding some new classes too." She walked slowly across the stage. "You still have Self-Defense Class but different from the class you used to have. You''ll also take a class called Awakener Knowledge that before is not teach to you unawakened." Then she paused and looked around the room. "Now, Crisis Safety Training that also already been part of your education these past years, so that won''t be new. But we''ll continue to update and review it together." There were small nods and murmurs of agreement across the room. "Lastly, there is a new class that''s being planned called Class Specialization Discovery. This is an optional class, only for those who want to try and awaken. It''s not available yet, but we''ll let you know when it opens. It might help those with hidden potential." At that moment, Nayoung excitedly raised her hand. "Ms. Baek! Is there going to be a class about taming?" she asked with a big smile on her face. Ms. Baek smiled softly. "It was suggested, but we''re still waiting to hear if it will be added. Since taming is becoming popular, I think it might be approved soon." "Yay!" Nayoung cheered and even raised her arms like she won a prize. "But¡­" Ms. Baek added with a small chuckle, "it will be a class for awakened students only." Nayoung pouted and lowered her arms with a sigh. "Aww¡­ I''ll just wait then." Just then, a boy from the back of the class casually said, "Why would they include a taming class here when there''s already a Beast Doctor Academy?" Nayoung stood up right away, hands on her waist and one eyebrow raised high. "Yah! Beast Doctor is not the same as Beast Tamer, duh! Are you an idiot?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The class chuckled a bit, but the boy didn''t react much. He calmly replied, "Still, they both handle beasts, and the system doesn''t always make a clear line between them. Plus, a lot of beast-type classes already go to that academy. So it''s a valid question." Nayoung froze for a second, trying to think of a comeback. She opened her mouth, then closed it again with a tiny "hmph," and sat back down with her arms crossed. The students laughed quietly, and even Ms. Baek smiled a little. "Well, that''s something the board will decide," she said. "But it''s good to see you''re all interested and thinking deeply." Ms. Baek stepped forward, her hands calmly folded in front of her. She gave a warm smile to both Nayoung and the boy who spoke earlier. "Alright, everyone," she said in a gentle voice, "let''s clear this up. But first," she turned her head to the boy, "what''s your name, mister?" The boy looked surprised for a second, then sighed softly. "It''s Sion, Ms. Baek." "Sion?" she repeated. The boy scratched the back of his neck, then gave a small nod. "Sion Quinn." Ms. Baek nodded, smiling. "Thank you, Sion." She looked at Nayoung next. "Bae Nayoung Ms. Hehee" "Nayoung is right¡ªBeast Tamers and Beast Doctors are not the same. A Beast Tamer forms a bond with beasts and controls them through will and mana. They fight together, almost like partners or friends." Then she turned to the rest of the class. "Now, Sion also made a good point. Beast Doctors are a special class that works with beasts too, but they use healing skills, support abilities, and advanced knowledge. They''re like doctors, caretakers, and sometimes even commanders, depending on how skilled they are." She pointed to the board and wrote: Tamer = Control / CommandBeast Doctor = Heal / Support / Research Ms. Baek faced the class again. "While both classes are beast-related, their jobs and training are very different. That''s why there''s a separate academy for Beast Doctors¡ªbecause their path requires a lot of special learning." She looked at Nayoung again and smiled. "So Nayoung isn''t wrong for being excited. Taming is growing in popularity, and it might become an official subject here too." Then she looked at Sion. "And Sion wasn''t wrong either. The system doesn''t always make clear lines between similar paths, and it''s good to ask questions like that." The classroom slowly nodded, understanding now. Nayoung leaned forward, whispering to Elshienne, "She''s so cool. I wanna be like her when I grow up." Elshienne laughed softly. "Aren''t you already grown up?" Nayoung pouted. "Ehhh! You know what I mean, right?" Elshienne smiled and gave a small laugh. "Just kidding." Ms. Baek clapped her hands gently again. "Alright, let''s continue. Anyone else have questions about the upcoming classes?" The class then continues with a fun and engaging question-and-answer session, and Ms. Baek enjoys seeing their curiosity Chapter 296 - 294: Ahyes first day Meanwhile, at home, the house was filled with warmth and laughter. Seoyang and John had just arrived, and waiting by the door was Ahye¡ªalready wearing her tiny school uniform. Her backpack looked a bit big on her small frame, but her smile was even bigger. As soon as she saw them, Ahye ran over with quick little steps. "Mommy! Daddy!" John opened his arms wide and lifted her up into the air. "Are you ready to go to school, hmm?" Ahye giggled and nodded quickly. "Yep! I''m excited to have friends! Finally, heehee!" Seoyang smiled as she gently fixed Ahye''s hair and brushed off some dust on her sleeve. "You look so pretty in your uniform. I''m sure everyone will love you." Just then, the door to one of the rooms opened, and Seojun stepped out. His hair was slightly messy, like he just finished reading or training, but he still looked calm and cool. Ahye wiggled out of John''s arms and ran to Seojun. She grabbed his hand and raised it with pride. "Big brother will come too!" Seojun blinked, surprised. "Hmm?" Ahye looked up at him with bright eyes. "It''s my first day! You said you''ll come with me, remember? You promised!" John and Seoyang looked at each other and smiled. Seojun let out a small chuckle. "Of course, I remember." Ahye held tightly to his hand. "Big brother is the best. Everyone will see I have the coolest big brother!" John laughed. "Well, shall we all get ready then? First days don''t wait for anyone." Before they could step outside the house, Ahye suddenly stopped at the door. "Wait!" she said, holding out her arms to block everyone. Seojun, John, and Seoyang looked at her in surprise. "I don''t want to go out as a Hamilton," she said softly. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoyang understood right away. She smiled gently and nodded. "Alright." With a simple wave of her hand, Seoyang used a small magic illusion. In just a moment, their appearances changed. John''s white hair turned black, and his face looked older¡ªlike a normal 43-year-old dad also Seoyang. Then, she looked at Ahye with a smile. "Let''s change yours too." Ahye''s long, snowy-white hair became chestnut brown. She looked like a normal little girl now¡ªnot the famous Hamilton child with white hair. "Now no one will notice," Seoyang said, fixing Ahye''s collar. Ahye twirled in place and looked at herself in the mirror. "Yay! I look just like everyone else!" Seojun stood near the wall, watching silently with a small smile. Then Ahye turned to him with a sparkle in her eyes. "Big Brother, can we teleport? Please? I''m so excited! I wanna go fast!" Seojun raised one brow. "Teleport, huh?" Ahye nodded quickly, jumping in place. "Yes! Just once! Pretty please!" John chuckled. "She''s already making big requests." Seoyang smiled. "Well, if it''s Seojun, I trust him." Seojun sighed lightly, then knelt down in front of Ahye. "Hold on tight." Ahye cheered and grabbed his arm. In the next second, a soft blue light surrounded them¡ªand they disappeared. A soft light flashed inside a small, quiet alley near Ahye''s school. It was a narrow alley with tall walls, hidden from the street. No one was around. Seojun checked the area. When it was clear, he gently held Ahye''s hand and led her toward the main road. Soon, John and Seoyang also arrived from the other side, walking like a normal couple. Their appearance had already changed. John now had black hair, Seoyang''s hair was light brown, and Ahye''s brown hair matched them. They looked like an ordinary family. Ahye looked at her family with a big smile. "Let''s go!" They walked together toward the school gate. The school was big and colorful, with balloons and decorations hanging around. Many kids and parents were already there. Some children were crying, others were holding tight to their parents, and some were excited like Ahye. Ahye held her small backpack tightly, her brown hair bouncing as she walked. "Wow¡­" she whispered. "There''s so many people." Seojun looked at her. "Are you nervous?" Ahye shook her head. "A little. But I''m happy." John smiled and patted her back. "That''s my girl." As they reached the gate, a teacher with a kind smile greeted them. "Good morning! Welcome to Sunflower Elementary!" Ahye bowed politely. "Good morning!" The teacher crouched down to Ahye''s level. "What''s your name, sweetie?" Ahye looked at Seoyang, who gave her a little nod. Then she answered clearly: "Han Jana Hye!" The teacher smiled brightly. "Such a pretty name. And your parents?" Seoyang smiled gently. "Han Seoyang. This is my husband, Han Junseo." John nodded with a polite smile. Then the teacher looked at Seojun. "And him?" Ahye quickly held Seojun''s hand and said proudly, "He''s my big brother!" "Oh, I see," the teacher laughed softly. "Nice to meet you, big brother." Seojun gave a small smile and nodded. "You''re in Class 1-B," the teacher said. "Come with me, Jana. Mr and Mrs. Han we''ll take are of your daughter." She bowed Seoyang and john did the same thanking her. Ahye looked back at her family as they walked away and waved. "I''ll do my best!" "Go make lots of friends," Seoyang said softly. John gave her a thumbs-up, and Seojun gently squeezed her hand before letting go. Ahye followed the teacher, her steps light and cheerful. After watching Ahye enter the school building, Seojun stood quietly near the gate. [I hope Ms. Ahye listened to you, Host.] Seojun answered, ''She promised me. She''ll keep it. She won''t use her abilities.'' He looked toward the school where Ahye disappeared into the hallway.''If news about a five-year-old awakened spreads, that would destroy Ahye''s peaceful life¡­ and she doesn''t want that.'' Seojun look at his Mom. Her eyes were on the school building, filled with gentle worry. "I wonder if Ahye will enjoy this place¡­" she said softly. John, standing on her other side, gave a short laugh. "Of course. Why not?" He looked at Seoyang with a small smile."All her friends in the US were awakened. But here, she can be with kids just like her. This is the right thing." Seoyang nodded slowly, though she still looked a bit emotional. "She''s never had a normal life." "She will now, Mom" Seojun said. After making sure Ahye was safely inside her classroom, the three of them turned away from the school gate. As they walked through the quiet street, Seoyang looked at Seojun and gently spoke, "We have to go back to the U.S. now." Seojun nodded, then offered, "I''ll teleport you both." Seoyang smiled. "Thanks. We were actually planning to ask you for that." Seojun gave a small smile and said, "Don''t hesitate to ask me, Mom. You can rely on me." Seoyang''s eyes softened as she touched his arm gently, feeling proud. She didn''t say much, but her expression said everything. John, however, stayed silent the whole time. A few seconds later, Seojun raised his hand, and with a blink of light, the three disappeared. They arrived in the backyard of their home in the U.S. The garden was quiet, birds chirping lightly. Seojun gave them a small wave and disappeared again. After he was gone, Seoyang gently grabbed John''s hand. "What''s wrong, hon?" John sighed deeply and looked at the place where Seojun had stood. "He''s getting along with his siblings¡­ but I think he still hasn''t fully accepted me." Seoyang stayed quiet, letting him speak. "He grew up thinking his father left him. That kind of wound doesn''t heal easily." He looked down and added in a soft voice, "He still doesn''t call me Dad." Seoyang squeezed his hand gently. "But you''re here now. Let''s keep trying. One day, he''ll open up completely." John nodded slowly, holding her hand tighter. Seojun appeared back at their house in Korea. The sunlight gently lit the quiet living room. As soon as he arrived, Huno and Nymira, both sitting neatly near the door, looked up and greeted him. "Good job," Seojun said with a small smile. "I''ll be away for a while. I trust you to take care of the house and my family." Huno stood up and bowed. "Yes, Master. Leave it to us." Silla clones are with them and will alert us if something happen." Nymira nodded gracefully. "We will protect them." Outside in the yard, Nemean lay stretched out under the sun, enjoying the warmth. He didn''t move or greet Seojun. Seojun glanced at him and shook his head. "Lazy." He walked to the back of the house, raised his hand, and vanished once again. This time, he reappeared on the rooftop of a tall building, standing alone with the wind blowing around him. The city below was alive and busy, but up here it was quiet. He raised his hand. A crack in the air appeared in front of him¡ªdark, swirling with mist and shadows. It was the door to the Abyss. Without hesitation, Seojun stepped forward and entered. The door closed behind him. Chapter 297 - 295: Urgency Right after Seojun left, two people arrived at the gate. It was Alex and Alexa. "Seojun?" they called out, looking around. Huno walked over and opened the gate. He let out a short bark, then turned back inside. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex and Alexa entered, looking around the quiet yard. "Seojun? Are you here?" they called again. They opened the front door and stepped into the house. After checking the living room and hallway, Alexa whispered, "Where is he?" Before Alex could answer, a voice suddenly spoke out, "People are so dumb. He''s not here, can''t you see that?" Alex and Alexa both froze. Their eyes widened in shock when they saw a small lion cub walking casually in front of them. It leapt onto the sofa like it owned the place. "You¡­ you just talked?" Alexa said in disbelief. At that moment, Huno bit the lion cub''s tail. "Ouch! What was that for?!" Nemean growled, flicking his tail. Then Nymira, the silver fox, jumped up beside them on the sofa. Her voice was calm. "Too late, Huno. They heard it. We can''t erase their memories now. Master won''t like that." Alex and Alexa looked back and forth between the three animals, shocked. "You all can talk?" Alex asked, slowly sitting down. "Yes," Nymira replied. "We usually stay quiet," Huno added. "But since you already know, we won''t hide it now." Alex looked around. "So, where did Seojun go?" "He went somewhere important," Nymira said. "He didn''t say when he''ll be back." Alexa sighed. "And we came here just to give him some news¡­" "Well," Nemean said, laying down. "You can wait. Or leave a message. Either way, don''t mess up the house." Huno stretched his front legs and spoke calmly, "You shouldn''t wait here. There''s a chance Master will be gone for a month." "A month?!" Alexa frowned, her voice rising. "He''ll leave his family for that long?!" Nymira, sitting gracefully on the sofa, answered in a calm tone, "Master has something important to do in a far place. It''s not something he can delay. He also trusted us to protect his family while he''s gone." She flicked her tail and added, "Just like how Silla has always been helpful to your association, we will be helpful to his home." Alexa sighed and sat down, clearly upset. Alex, on the other hand, looked serious. "We''re thankful to Seojun," he said. "Really, we are. If it weren''t for him, many of us wouldn''t have made it through the last beast wave es[ecially Soando¡­" He paused before adding, "But we need more of his help. There are things only he can do." Nemean, half-asleep on the sofa, opened one eye. "Tsk. Humans and their problems. You''ll just have to wait." "Tsk. Just go take his clone," Nemean muttered, flicking his tail in annoyance. Suddenly, from the shadow beside the sofa, dark smoke rose silently. A figure stepped out¡ªcalm, quiet, and looking exactly like Seojun. "This is Master''s shadow clone," Nymira explained as she stood beside it. "But I don''t think it will be any help to you. This clone was only ordered to take care of his family." The clone stood still, its eyes calm but sharp, just like the real Seojun. Alexa walked closer, staring in awe. "A shadow clone... how can this be?" she whispered. "It looks so real." Alex crossed his arms, eyes serious as he studied the clone. "Seojun is more complicated than we thought. We only knew he was a Beast Tamer, but now¡­ there''s clearly more to him." The clone slowly turned its head toward them but said nothing. "This is amazing," Alexa said again, eyes wide. "Taming a beast is already hard¡­ but taming beasts that can talk like this? That''s on another level. And now he can even make shadow clones too?" Huno grinned with pride. "That''s Master for you." Alex nodded. "He''s hiding too much¡­ but I feel like we haven''t seen the real Seojun yet." It had been a full month since the last beast wave. The streets were calm again. Schools had reopened. Shops were back in business. People smiled and laughed as if nothing had happened. But everyone knew deep down that the world had changed¡ªagain. Even though things looked normal, the Awakeners'' Association was busier than ever. Alex''s phone suddenly rang while they were still at Seojun''s house. He checked the caller and sighed. "It''s urgent," he said. Alexa, who was just about to sit beside Nemean on the sofa, froze and frowned. "Come on, we just came!" Alex gave her an apologetic smile. "Sorry. We have to go." With a sigh, Alexa stood up straight and looked at Nymira, who was still sitting gracefully."Does Auntie know? About Seojun?" Nymira shook her head slowly. "No. Master doesn''t want her to worry. And you don''t have to worry either. His clones are stronger than you think." Alexa bit her lip, then nodded. "Alright." The twins quickly left the house and got into their black car. The roads were clearer now, and in less than twenty minutes, they arrived at the tall tower of the Awakeners'' Association. The headquarters stood strong, with large glass walls that reflected the sky. Guards checked IDs at the front, nodding at them with respect. Inside, the building was clean and modern. People in suits and white coats passed by, holding documents, talking in low voices. They headed straight to the elevator. "Do you think it''s about the strange appearances?" Alexa asked, pressing the button. "Probably," Alex replied, his voice low. "But it feels different this time." The elevator dinged, and they stepped inside. It rose smoothly to the top floor. When the doors opened, two people in white coats and glasses were already waiting. One was a tall man with a serious face. The other was a woman holding a clipboard. "You''re here," the man said. "Director Kim and Professor Chae are waiting inside. Your grandfather is also with them." "Grandpa''s here too?" They followed the two into a large meeting room with tall windows showing the city below. Their grandfather was sitting at the head of the table, arms crossed, eyes closed in thought. Two others were standing next to a holographic screen with moving data. Alex and Alexa walked in and greeted him with a respectful bow. "Sit," Grandpa said. "We have something important to talk about. Chapter 298 - 296: New creature Professor Chae stood up and walked over to the floating holographic screen. She raised her hand, and with a simple gesture, the screen activated. A clear photo appeared¡ªgrainy but focused on a single figure. The person was deep underwater, surrounded by a faint glow, their body moving gracefully through the sea. Their arms were spread as if commanding the water itself. Long, dark hair floated around their head like waves. Strange fins appeared on their arms and legs, almost like they had merged with marine life. "This individual was caught on camera three days ago," Professor Chae began. "Location: South of Jeju Island, thirty meters underwater." She pointed to the person on the screen. "We believe this Awakened has a rare class called Abyss Diver¡ªa class specialized in deep-sea combat and survival." "Abyss Diver?" Alex repeated. Director Kim nodded. "It''s extremely rare. Most Awakeners cannot handle the pressure and mana shift in deep water. But this class allows complete adaptation¡ªspeed, breathing, even the ability to command sea creatures." Alexa looked at the image closely. "That¡­ doesn''t look like a suit. Are those scales?" "Yes," Chae answered. "We believe the Awakened either evolved through their class¡­ or fused with a sea-type beast. Possibly both." The hologram zoomed out slightly, revealing a massive shadow in the background¡ªa creature that looked like a giant serpent made of mist. "And that," Director kim added, "is what they were fighting." Silence filled the room. "Abyss beasts," Chairman Alexander said slowly, "already?" Chae nodded. "It matches the reports from international sightings." "Do we know who the Awakened is?" Alex asked. "Not yet," Kim replied. "The face is hidden. No identification. No Awakeners in the registry match this energy signature." Alexa frowned. "So¡­ someone powerful enough to dive that deep and fight that thing... and they don''t want to be known?" Chairman Alexander tapped the table. "Keep tracking. If someone like this is out there¡­ we need to find them. Before someone else does." Director Kim stood up slowly, his expression serious. He raised his hand and slid the holographic screen to the side, showing another image. This time, the figure was a bit clearer¡ªstill foggy, but with more visible details of the underwater creature. "Ms. Alexa," he said, turning to her, "can you look at this closely? Doesn''t this¡­ look familiar to you?" Alexa frowned. "Familiar? How could it¡­" She leaned forward, looking at the screen with a puzzled face. But after a few seconds, her eyes widened. Her body stiffened. "H-How?...It can''t be." She suddenly stood up and rushed toward a nearby shelf. Alex blinked. "What''s wrong?" Even Chairman Alexander looked confused. "Alexa¡­ are you saying you recognize this figure?" But Alexa didn''t answer. She began pulling drawers open, flipping through files, notebooks, and folders. The room watched in silence as she grabbed a thick stack of papers and brought them back to the table. She spread them out one by one. Each page had hand-drawn sketches¡ªcreatures, symbols, even waves of energy. Some drawings were messy, others detailed with notes and side thoughts. But the main focus in most of them¡­ Was a creature. A huge sea beast. Long body. Faint glow. Mist surrounding it. Almost the same as the one in the hologram. "This¡­" Alexa said, her voice a whisper, "I drew this. A long time ago. I saw it in my dreams." Alex kept staring at the hologram. That figure¡­ it looked too familiar. Then suddenly, his eyes widened. He stepped closer and muttered,"Neremaid¡­" Chairman Alexander frowned. "Neremaid?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alexa''s eyes snapped to Alex. "You remember too?" Alex nodded slowly, still staring. "Yeah. We made that." "Wait what?" Chairman frowned confuse at what is there talking about. "Chairman," Director Kim said, "Do you remember the VR game Ethereal Online?" Chairman nodded slowly. "Of course, It was used as a reference of what our world is now." Director Kim nodded. "Yes. I was one of the beta players And this creature¡­ it belongs in that game." The chairman''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you saying¡­ the monsters and beings in Ethereal Online are becoming real too?" "We''re not sure about the other but now it''s only the neremaid." Professor chae said. Alexa walked to the front and looked at the hologram closely again. "Not an awakene. The details¡­ the fins, the markings on the tail¡­ it''s exactly how we designed it." Alex turned to his grandfather. "Back then, when we made the game, it was just for fun. But now¡­ the things we imagined are becoming real." Chairman looked at both of them. "How many did you two design?" Alex and Alexa glanced at each other. Alexa said slowly, "¡­A lot." Chairman voice lowered. "How many people have seen this?" Professor Chae answered this time. "So far, only the deep-sea team who caught this footage. But the signals it released caused a lot of problems. Water pressure changes, storms, wave shifts¡­" Director Kim took a deep breath and looked at the twins."We didn''t just call you here because of the Chairman," he said seriously. "If our guess is right¡­ we''ll need your help. Not just your memories¡ªbut your original game developer sketches, notes, and creature files. We need to understand their weaknesses, powers, and behavior." Alexa and Alex looked at each other. Alex nodded. "We still have the files. We''ll look through them tonight." "We''ll send everything to you," Alexa added, but her voice was a bit quiet. The chairman nodded, his tone calm but serious. "Good. We need to act fast. If even one of these creatures appears in the real world, there''s no telling how many more might follow." Professor Chae also looked concerned. "And if these creatures came from your designs¡­ who knows what else could become real?" Alex stayed focused. "Some of them were harmless. But others¡­"He trailed off, not wanting to say more. Alexa, meanwhile, sat down slowly. Her hands were slightly shaking. Chairman noticed. "Alexa?" "I''m fine," she replied, but her eyes were distant. "It''s just¡­ most of the creature system, especially the rare ones¡­ I made them. Some of them were just for fun. But now, they''re real. What if someone gets hurt because of the things I created?" Alex gently placed a hand on her shoulder. "Hey. We didn''t know this would happen. What matters now is that we help fix it." Director Kim nodded. "Exactly. This isn''t your fault. You might be the only ones who can help." Alexa gave a small nod. She took a deep breath. "Okay. Let''s find those files. I''ll check the old backup drive." Alex added, "And I''ll contact the other developers. Maybe they still have notes too." Chapter 299 - 297: Meanwhile somewhere... After they left the Association building, Alex and Alexa drove home in silence. The car ride was quiet. Even the city noise outside seemed far away. Alexa finally broke the silence. "Alex¡­" "I know," Alex replied without looking. "There''s no other developer. We made the game¡ªjust the two of us." When they arrived home, Alexa went straight to the living room. She sat on the sofa and placed her hands on her face. "I feel awful," she said quietly. "We were used¡­" Alex sat across from her, watching her closely but not saying anything yet. Alexa continued. "Do you remember? That black smoke figure who appeared in our dreams... the one who gave us the idea of creating a VR game?" Her voice was low and filled with guilt. "They told us to make something new. Something special. And we believed it." Alex nodded slowly. "At first, I thought it was just inspiration. But every night, more and more creatures appeared in our dreams. Different kinds. All with names, abilities, weaknesses¡­ like they were already made." Alexa held her head, her voice rising in panic. "But most of the dangerous creatures¡­ they showed up to me, Alex!" she cried. "We need to find who that person is! They used us to create the game!" She stood up, pacing the room, her hands shaking. "It''s like this was all planned. Our world¡ªturning into this¡ªit''s not an accident! We became their stepping stone!" Alex stood too, walking over to her. He gently grabbed her shoulders. "Alexa, calm down. We can''t rush. We have more important things to do right now. First, we need to help stop what''s already coming." Alexa slowly nodded, but her eyes were still wide with fear. Then, she remembered something and froze. Her voice trembled. "What if¡­ what if it''s not just the creatures? What if the events in Ethereal Online happen too?" Alex frowned. "That''s impossible," he said firmly. "If those events really happen¡­" He paused. "It would be the end of the world." The room fell silent. Alexa sat back down, feeling cold inside. "The person who used us¡­ they''re probably enjoying everything that''s happening now." Alex looked serious. "They won''t let it end this easily." Meanwhile, in a far and isolated place, there was a quiet village by the sea. The village was small, but peaceful. It had only one port, and the people lived by fishing and helping one another. Today, a ship arrived. Some villagers stood near the port, curious and hopeful. It wasn''t often they had visitors. An older man waved as people got down from the ship. "Welcome to Starry Coast Village!" he said with a kind smile. A young woman beside him added, "It''s been a while since adventurers came here." One of the men who came from the ship smiled and bowed. "We heard your village needs help." The villagers nodded. "Yes. We need someone to deal with the sea monster," another villager explained. "It has been eating our fish. We can''t catch anything¡­ and the sea is too dangerous now." The party of four from the ship listened. But when the villagers turned away to prepare food for them, the group huddled and whispered among themselves. "Heh, did you hear that?" one of them said, smirking. "They''re desperate. We can make them pay more." "They won''t say no," another added. "They''re scared. We''ll act like it''s a big job and demand double." They laughed quietly to themselves. Though they smiled in front of the villagers, their true goal was greed. The villagers, however, were honest and had no idea of the group''s hidden plan. All they wanted was for the sea monster to disappear¡ªso they could fish again, and live in peace. The village head, the old man who welcomed them, kept smiling as he walked with the group. "We are thankful you came," he said in a soft voice. "Our village doesn''t have combat-type Awakeners¡­ Most of us have classes like Builder, Craftsman, or Gatherer." One of the party members raised an eyebrow. "Ah, so it''s true. This place is known for non-combatant Awakeners." Another one nodded, looking around. "Yeah. I heard the smiths here make good tools. Also, this village has lots of rare materials nearby." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The village head chuckled humbly. "We survive by trading what we make¡­ but without fish, things are getting hard." They talked more as they walked through the small streets. Many villagers waved, happy to see new faces. Children peeked from behind barrels, and elders sat by doors, whispering with hopeful eyes. After a while, the village head said, "We have prepared rooms for you to rest tonight. Please, have a meal first." But one of the party members shook his head. "No need." Another stepped forward, stretching their arms. "Let''s just finish the job quickly." "We''ll head straight to the sea," the third one added, with a confident smirk. The fourth, who had been quiet, looked at the calm ocean. "This should be easy." The villagers looked surprised but didn''t say anything. The village head gave a small bow. "May the sea bless you with safety." The party arrived at the shore, where the waves were calm, and the sea stretched far into the horizon. They looked out into the water, ready for the task at hand. One of the party members turned to the villagers and said, "You should leave now. It''ll be dangerous when the sea monster attacks. You''ll just be in the way." The villagers were confused. "But¡­ we want to help," one of them said, nervous but trying to be brave. Another party member shook his head. "It''s best if you leave. You don''t have combat classes, and you''ll just slow us down." The villagers felt uneasy. The village head looked down at the ground. "We understand, but please¡ªplease, be careful." The party didn''t seem to care. They started walking toward the water, laughing among themselves. "This is perfect," one of them chuckled quietly. "A whole village paying us to handle the monster¡­ and we don''t even have to do much." Another member grinned. "Yeah, they''re so desperate. We''ll take the reward and still have time to enjoy the village later." The third party member laughed too. "It''s like hitting a jackpot, getting paid for doing almost nothing." Chapter 300 - 298: Humanoid underwater One of them laughed. "Let''s hurry up and finish this. After all, we''ll be able to enjoy the village and the reward once those villagers are gone." Another member, still laughing, spoke up, "The village chief mentioned something about the monster being humanoid. Can you believe that? A humanoid monster? Is it like a mermaid?" They all burst out laughing, the sound echoing in the air. "Mermaids don''t exist, even with all the changes in this world," one of them said, wiping tears from his eyes from laughing so hard. "Yeah, imagine that," another member joined in. "A humanoid sea monster like a mermaid. It sounds crazy." Then, one of the party members, still chuckling, asked, "So, what''s the plan? What should we do with it once we catch it?" Another member''s grin widened. "Simple. We catch it alive. We can sell it for a high price. A humanoid sea monster would be worth a fortune. Imagine the money we''d make!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all laughed again, sharing in the excitement of what they believed was an easy profit. As the village chief walked away, one of his companions walked beside him, speaking softly. "Are they enough? What if they need more?" The village chief smiled darkly and replied, "If they need more, we''ll just request again. But for now, let them handle it. If everything goes according to plan, we won''t need to do anything." One of the companions looked up at the sky, feeling uneasy. "I just hope the sea gods are full tonight." His words were full of hidden meaning. Meanwhile, the party members were getting ready, preparing themselves for the monster hunt. They were busy gathering their tools and weapons when one of the members noticed something moving in the water. It wasn''t a fish. His curiosity peaked, and he started walking closer to the water''s edge. Before he could investigate further, someone called out his name. He turned around and caught a tool thrown at him. It was a special device that would help them breathe underwater, perfect for the hunt. "This should make it easier," the member said with a smile, feeling confident. The party members strapped on the devices that would help them breathe underwater. They dove into the sea, the water cool against their skin. As they descended deeper into the murky water, they expected to see the typical sea creatures¡ªMutated fish, crabs, or maybe even some kelp swaying with the current. But there was nothing. It was unnaturally quiet, and the absence of life made them uneasy. They could still talk clearly, thanks to the breathing devices, but their voices felt unnervingly loud against the heavy silence. One of the party members, the one leading the way, looked around. "Where are the creatures?" he muttered, his voice echoing in the water. "This doesn''t feel right..." They swam further, the pressure of the deep water making everything feel suffocating. The silence pressed against their ears, and their anxiety grew. Then, without warning, something moved in the distance¡ªsomething fast. It darted past them like a shadow in the water. The movement was so quick and silent that the party could barely react. It left only a faint disturbance in the water, but it was enough to send a chill down their spines. "Did you see that?" one of them whispered, his voice trembling slightly. But no one answered. They were all staring in the direction where it had disappeared, hearts pounding. There was no sign of it now. The eerie silence continued, but the presence of something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas definitely there. Suddenly, a figure shot past them again, faster this time. It was humanoid in shape, a dark silhouette against the dim light of the ocean depths. The party froze, terror gripping them as they realized what they were seeing. The creature wasn''t just any sea monster¡ªit looked human, with glowing eyes and sharp, menacing fins trailing down its body. It was like a twisted version of a mermaid, but far more terrifying. "It''s real..." one of the party members gasped, his voice shaky. Before anyone could react, the figure vanished into the shadows of the deep, leaving only a trail of bubbles behind. Then, a sudden movement¡ªthis time, much closer. The water around them rippled violently. One of the party members tried to turn, but something struck him from behind, pulling him under. A scream¡ªgurgled, muffled¡ªsounded in their ears before it was cut off. Panic erupted in the group. "What was that?! Where did he go?!" someone shouted, but their voices were drowned out by the rush of water. The humanoid creature had returned, moving faster than they could react. It was like a predator toying with its prey, and they were the prey. They kicked their legs furiously, trying to swim back to the surface, but the water around them seemed to pull them down. Every stroke they made felt like they were being dragged deeper into the abyss. Something was chasing them¡ªsomething fast, too fast to escape. They could hear it now, the sound of the creature moving swiftly through the water, growing closer with every second. One of the members screamed as something cold and slick brushed against his leg. His heart raced. He looked over his shoulder, only to see the glint of sharp fins in the murky water, moving with predatory precision. "Swim! Faster!" someone shouted, panic thick in their voice, but the fear had taken hold of them all. Their limbs were sluggish, weighed down by the pressure of the water and the terror gnawing at them. They were trapped in the deep, with nowhere to go. In their desperate scramble to get to the surface, they saw no sign of the shore. Only the dark, churning water surrounded them, and the creature continued to stalk them. One of them screamed again, "Help! Someone, please help!" The water around them grew darker, as if the sea itself was closing in on them. Their breaths were ragged, bubbles escaping from their mouths as they desperately tried to break free from the unseen predator that followed them. Chapter 301 - 299: Just a food But then, as they neared the surface, something unexpected happened. As they emerged from the water, gasping for air, one of them caught sight of the villagers. It was a distant silhouette at first, but as they swam closer, they saw the village chief, kneeling by the shore. He was praying, his hands clasped in front of him, his face turned upward, as though giving thanks. "Help! Please, help us!" the party member screamed as he floundered toward the shore, his voice hoarse with panic. He reached out to the village chief, his mind racing with confusion. The village chief didn''t move. He didn''t even look up. "Help! We need help! The monster¡ª!" the man screamed again, but his words were cut off when he realized something. The village chief was not responding because he didn''t intend to help them. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the party members scrambled out of the water, one by one, they finally understood the horrifying truth. The village didn''t need them to eliminate the monster¡ªthey were the ones meant to be sacrificed. The realization hit them all at once. "They wanted us to be food..." one of the survivors whispered, his voice trembling. "We were never meant to fight the monster. We were meant to feed it." The party members, now fully aware of the village chief''s betrayal, felt a surge of anger course through them. They were not just helpless victims¡ªthey were awakeners. They had powers, skills, and abilities that could still be used to fight back. As the realization hit them, the fear that had gripped their hearts turned into something else¡ªdetermination. "Fight back!" one of the party members shouted, his voice filled with fury. "We''re awakeners! We don''t just die here!" Immediately, the group snapped into action, summoning their abilities. One of the party members, a water-type awakener, formed a protective shield of water around them, keeping the creature at bay for a moment. The others quickly followed suit, using their powers to prepare for the coming battle. A fire-type awakener ignited the air around him, his flames crackling with intensity. He hurled a stream of fire into the dark water, lighting up the depths below. For a moment, they saw it¡ªthe silhouette of the monstrous sea creature moving swiftly in the water, its massive, humanoid form slicing through the sea with terrifying speed. The fire hit its scales, but it seemed unaffected, the creature merely turning its attention toward them with a chilling, inhuman gaze. "That thing is tough!" another party member yelled, his voice strained. "It''s no normal sea creature!" "Keep fighting!" shouted the leader of the party, a skilled sword-type awakener. He drew his blade, its edge glowing with energy, and leaped into the water, hoping to strike at the creature. The creature retaliated, lunging toward the party with lightning speed. One of the party members, a wind-type awakener, sent a blast of wind to try and push it back, but the creature was relentless. It slammed into them, knocking a few members off their feet and into the water. "We can''t just keep dodging!" the fire-type awakener yelled, trying to push the creature away with more flame, but it didn''t seem to be enough. The sea monster seemed to be made of some otherworldly, unyielding material. "We need to take it down now!" Despite the monster''s overwhelming strength, the party continued to fight back, their powers clashing with the sea beast. The water-type awakener summoned a massive whirlpool around the creature, attempting to trap it, but the monster surged forward, breaking free of the currents with terrifying ease. "Get to the surface!" the leader ordered. "We need to regroup!" They scrambled to make their way back to the surface, hoping to regroup and plan their next move. They could feel their strength fading with each passing second, but they knew they had to push through. "Hurry! Fighting underwater is advantage to them!" the leader shouted over the chaos. But as they tried to swim towards the shore, a horrifying realization struck. One of the party members¡ªJin, a close friend to many¡ªhad been separated from the group during the fight. He had fallen behind while trying to fend off the creature, and now, with panic in his voice, they could hear his desperate cry. "Why isn''t this creature showing up in the system?!" Jin shouted. His voice trembled as he fought to keep his head above water. "What the hell is this thing?! Why is the system not appraising it?!" The party could hear his panic as he struggled to keep afloat, fighting against the current that the sea monster had created. They could see him, but he was too far away to help. The creature was closing in on him fast. "Jin!" the fire-type awakener yelled, but it was too late. The creature surged from the depths, its large, clawed hands reaching for Jin. The system¡ªthe one that had always provided crucial information about their enemies¡ªwas silent. No appraisal. No data. Nothing. In the chaos, a strange, eerie silence fell over the party. Jin''s cries echoed in their ears as the creature struck. "Jin!" the leader screamed one last time, but it was pointless. Jin was dragged underwater, and the rest of the group could only watch, helpless. The system finally activated, but its message was... useless. They barely made it to the surface when it struck again. One by one, the party members screamed as the sea monster tore into them, dragging them back beneath the water. The leaders fought back with everything they had, but they couldn''t stop the onslaught. Their powers¡ªpowers that had always been enough to protect them¡ªseemed useless against this horrifying creature. "Why... why can''t we fight back?" one of them gasped, his voice full of disbelief. "This thing...!" The creature''s force was overwhelming. It grabbed them, pulling them under, despite their resistance. One by one, they were dragged into the depths, their limbs flailing as they struggled to break free. The last one to go under was the leader. As he sank deeper, his vision blurred with the saltwater, his breath running out. The last thing he saw was the dark silhouette of the sea monster, its eyes gleaming as it pulled him into the abyss. No one was left. No one survived. On the shore, the villagers stood quietly, their expressions stoic. They watched the water, knowing the party had met their end. The village head, kneeling and praying earlier, now stood up slowly, nodding as the last of the party disappeared under the waves. "It''s done," the village head muttered, "The gods have spoken. They are happy to the food we gave" Chapter 302 - 300: Specializaton discovery Lab Inside the Awakeners'' Association headquarters, the day moved steadily as usual. Staff passed through the halls, the quiet hum of work filling the air. That calm was broken when a young staff member from the Field Operations Department rushed out of the elevator, holding a folder tightly in both hands. He didn''t stop until he reached a door labeled: "Director Kim Seohwan ¨C Department of Awakeners'' Field Operations & Safety" This department handled all active mission monitoring, field safety protocols, and missing personnel reports ¡ª anything involving awakeners outside the city. The staff member knocked quickly, then pushed the door open. "Director Kim! Urgent report!" Kim, who was reviewing mission files, looked up, alert. "What is it?" "A registered party of five awakeners has been missing for over a week. Their last known location was a remote village. There''s been no contact since they took a mission." Kim frowned. "What village?" The staff member handed over the folder. "Hwaeon Village. It''s known for having only non-combatant awakeners ¡ª builders, smithers, and material gatherers. The missing party was sent to deal with a sea monster." Kim leaned forward, flipping through the pages. "And no reports came in?" "No, sir. The guild thought the mission was just taking longer than expected. But it''s already been eight days. The request was meant to be simple." Just then, the door opened again. Vice Chairman Alex stepped inside with Alexa beside him. They had been called for a meeting on a separate matter but caught the last part of the conversation. "A sea monster in Hwaeon Village?" Alex asked, approaching. "Monster shouldn''t be able to reach the village" Director Kim stood and passed the report over to him. "That''s exactly what I''m wondering. The request seemed routine. But now? Something feels off." Alexa scanned the documents quickly, her eyes narrowing. "No system response... no trace... it''s like they vanished." Kim nodded. "That''s why I''m bringing it to you both. If this was just a normal failure, we''d have signs. Instead, it''s silence." Just then, the staff member who had run in earlier suddenly gasped. He was scrolling through the internal files again. "Wait! I just found something¡­" he said, shocked. "The village actually submitted a statement... It says the party abandoned the quest. It''s filed and signed!" Kim turned sharply. "What?" The staff member looked panicked. "I''m so sorry, sir. I reported it as a missing case because I didn''t see this file earlier. It must have been submitted late or not tagged properly in the system. I truly apologize." Alex''s expression grew serious. "So they''re not officially listed as missing?" The staff nodded reluctantly. "According to this file... no. It''s marked as a completed request. They just said the party left." Alexa crossed her arms. "That doesn''t make sense. Why would trained awakeners suddenly abandon a mission and disappear? It doesn''t match." Kim''s jaw tightened. "That''s why we can''t leave it as it is." Alex turned to Kim. "Prepare a team. I want someone at Hwaeon Village as soon as possible." Director Kim gave a firm nod. "I''ll lead the inquiry myself. I have a feeling this isn''t just a missing-person case." As Director Kim prepared for the trip to Hwaeon, Alex and Alexa stepped out of the office to get some fresh air. The hallway was quiet until they heard footsteps running. From around the corner, Nathan and Elshienne appeared. Elshienne spotted them first and smiled. "There they are!" She tugged Nathan''s sleeve, and they both hurried over. "Hyung! Noona!" Nathan called. Alexa smiled. "You two look serious. What''s going on?" "Can we talk?" Elshienne asked, glancing around. "Not here. Maybe the rooftop?" Alex nodded. "Sure, let''s go." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all went up to the rooftop. The sky was clear, and a breeze brushed past them as they stepped into the open space. Nathan looked around before speaking. "It''s been two weeks since the academy started," he said. Alexa nodded. "Yeah, time goes fast. How''s school? You two doing okay?" Nathan nodded. "It''s fine. Just like how school used to be¡­ but now with awakeners and awakener professors." Elshienne crossed her arms. "But¡­ Ms. Baek mentioned there would be a optional class about class specialization discovery." Nathan added, "We''ve been waiting But nothing''s happened. No schedule, no news. Was it not approved?" "The class will be approved," he said. "But not now." Nathan looked up. "Really?" "Yes," Alex said. "The Class Specialization Discovery. It''s an opportunity for those who didn''t awaken at age fifteen." Alexa added, "Forcing awakenings is risky. If it''s not handled with care, it can bring more danger than good. That''s why the class isn''t approved yet." "I see," Nathan muttered. "So they''re trying to make it safe." "Exactly," Alex said. Then Elshienne suddenly changed the topic. "Uhmm¡­ did you two know about Seojun?" Alex and Alexa quickly glanced at each other and acted surprised. "Know what about him?" Alexa said, trying to smile casually. Nathan sighed and pointed at the floor. "We already knew." From their shadow, a dark smoke rose and formed into Seojun''s figure¡ªone of his shadow clones. Alexa blinked, then let out a small laugh. "Oh¡­ hahaha¡­ when did this happen?" Elshienne crossed her arms with a smirk. "Well, we were wandering around the academy. We didn''t know we almost walked into the beast taming area for awakened students." Nathan continued, "Then this guy showed up, out of nowhere." "Then Nymira came and explained everything," Elshienne said. "She told us about Seojun''s clones." Alex looked surprised. "Seojun''s beasts talk to you too?" Elshienne laughed. "They don''t have a choice! Hahaha. We almost told it to mom." Alexa gasped, then laughed. "Please don''t! You''ll give her a heart attack." Seojun''s clone gave a small bow. "Sorry for the trouble, but I had to keep an eye on them." Nathan smirked. "He says that like we''re troublemakers." Alex smiled and clapped his hands together. "How about we tour you to the lab?" he said. "It''s where the Specialization Discovery Class is being tested." Elshienne tilted her head. "Testing? You mean you''re trying to awaken someone in advance?" Alexa nodded, walking toward the rooftop door. "Yes, but it''s more than that. It''s about helping people who didn''t awaken at fifteen find the path that fits them. We test for signs, reactions, anything that shows potential." Nathan followed behind them with Elshienne. "So there''s already a professor for that class?" he asked. "There is," Alex said. "But the class hasn''t started officially. The professor is preparing, and the system needs to approve everything first." As they walked through the halls, Elshienne looked around. "This place really feels like a secret base." Alexa smiled. "Well, not exactly secret, but yes, it''s heavily secured." They went down two floors and entered a hallway with a scanner at the door. Alex placed his hand on the scanner and the door slid open with a soft sound. Inside was a large lab, filled with clean white walls, screens, mana detectors, and test areas. A few researchers in coats were working, while a separate area looked like a calm room with glowing stones and special chairs. "Whoa," Nathan whispered. "This is the testing area," Alexa said. "Here, they scan the body, spirit energy, and mind reaction when placed under mana pressure." Elshienne stepped closer to the glowing chair. "So this helps people awaken?" "It helps understand what kind of awakening suits them," Alex replied. "Not all awakenings are the same. Some people awaken through danger, others through strong emotions, and some need help unlocking it." "Have you tested it?" Nathan asked. "No," Alexa said. "But some volunteers did. Not everyone succeeds, but it''s safe." Elshienne turned to them. "Do you think¡­ we could try it?" Alexa looked at her, surprised¡ªbut then smiled. "When the class officially opens, you''ll be one of the first." As they were about to walk to another part of the lab, a smooth voice spoke behind them. "Well, well... I didn''t know we were having special visitors today." Chapter 303 - 301: New professor They turned around and saw a woman walking toward them with a confident smile. She had brown eyes and long curly hair the color of deep brown, almost black. Her lips were bright red, and her eyes were sharp like a fox. She wore a long black coat with silver details and high-heeled boots that clicked on the floor as she walked. Her presence was strong¡ªand a little strange. "Ah," Alexa said, forcing a polite smile. "Professor Sera Velline. You''re here." Sera''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Nathan and Elshienne. "Hamilton children," she said with a soft, almost playful tone. "I''ve heard about you. But seeing you up close... even more impressive." Nathan blinked and took a step back. Elshienne gave a small nod, unsure what to say. Sera took another step closer, her eyes fixed on them. "I must say, your family''s power is famous. I wonder what kind of awakenings you two will have. Very special, I believe." Alexa stepped between them, gently. "Professor Sera is in charge of the Specialization Discovery Class. Her class is still under review, but she''s been preparing everything." Sera laughed lightly. "Oh, come now, Alexa. No need to be so formal. I''m just excited. It''s not every day I meet such... unique students." Alex frowned slightly, watching her closely, but didn''t say anything. Elshienne gave a small, awkward smile. "Thank you, Professor... I think." Sera grinned, clearly amused. "I look forward to teaching you both. If there''s anything you need¡ªanything at all¡ªfeel free to visit me anytime." With that, she walked past them, her heels clicking as she disappeared down the hallway. Elshienne leaned toward Alexa and whispered, "She''s kind of scary¡­" Alexa nodded slowly. "She''s very smart, and she knows her stuff... We can trust her." After the short meeting in the lab, they kept walking through the bright hallway. Machines and strange tools lined the walls. Scientists in white coats moved busily from room to room. Nathan and Elshienne looked around with wide eyes. "This place really is amazing," Elshienne whispered. Just then, Alexa''s phone beeped. She glanced at it and frowned. "We need to go back to the main office," she said. Alex sighed. "Of course. Something always comes up." They both looked at Nathan and Elshienne. "You two stay here for now. Someone will guide you back later," Alex said with a smile. "Stay safe," Alexa added before she and Alex walked away. As soon as they turned the corner, Professor Sera Velline appeared again. She smiled sweetly and walked toward the two. "I hope you''re not too bored," she said, stopping beside them. Elshienne shook her head. "No, it''s fine. This place is really interesting." Sera looked at them for a moment, then leaned slightly closer. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know," she began softly, "you two are in a rare situation." Nathan blinked. "What do you mean?" She smiled again. "It''s about awakening. Normally, people awaken at fifteen. If they don''t¡­ well, that''s usually the end. Worldwide, there have been less than five people who awakened after that age." "Only five?" Elshienne asked, surprised. "Yes," Sera said. "But that''s why this class is special. It''s meant to change that. Help more people awaken. You two¡­ you have strong blood. And maybe, just maybe¡­ you''re different." Nathan looked at her quietly. Sera''s voice lowered to a calm whisper. "I can help you both try. You don''t have to wait. You could be stronger¡ªnow." Elshienne hesitated. "But¡­ is it safe?" Sera chuckled softly. "Everything in life has risk, dear. But isn''t it worth trying, if it means you don''t have to stay powerless?" Nathan''s hands clenched slightly. She smiled again, gently. "You don''t have to decide now. Just think about it. The opportunity may not come again." She walked off, her heels tapping on the floor, leaving them in silence. Elshienne turned to Nathan. "What do you think?" "I don''t know," he said, frowning. "But¡­ something about her feels too smooth. Like she''s trying too hard." Elshienne nodded. "Still, the idea of awakening¡­ even a little tempting, isn''t it?" They looked down the hallway, where Professor Sera had disappeared and continue their tour After walking around the lab and hearing everything from the professor, Nathan and Elshienne decided it was time to go. Elshienne took out her phone and messaged Alexa. Elshienne: Thank you for the tour! We''re heading home now. Tell Brother Alex too. They left the building quietly and got into the car waiting for them. The sun was already setting when they arrived home. As soon as they opened the door, they were greeted by a familiar face. "Welcome back," Seojun''s clone said with a soft smile. John and Seoyang was sitting on the couch playing a game, while little Ahye was drawing with colored pencils on the table. "You''re back" John said, waving. "Come eat. Dinner''s ready." They all sat down around the table. The food smelled great¡ªsimple but warm. Ahye giggled while trying to feed Seoyang, who laughed and dodged her spoon. "Don''t waste food, Ahye," Elshienne scolded lightly, smiling. They ate together, chatting about school, food, and silly things. Even though Seojun himself wasn''t there, the clone made it feel like home. NEXT MORNING... The morning sun filtered through the windows of the academy classroom. Nathan had his head resting on the table, sleeping soundly, while Elshienne sat up straight, looking around. She smiled as Nayoung entered the classroom with a cheerful energy. "Good morning, Elshienne!" Nayoung greeted brightly, waving her hand. Elshienne returned the smile. "Good morning, Nayoung! You''re full of energy as always." Nayoung grinned and looked over at Nathan, still fast asleep. "Hey, ''Crushycakes,'' why are you still sleeping? If you don''t greet me, I might have to find someone else to crush on!" she teased, laughing loudly. Elshienne rolled her eyes playfully. "You''re never going to let that nickname go, huh?" Nathan, still with his head down, didn''t respond, making Nayoung laugh even harder. "See? He''s always so quiet, but I bet he secretly enjoys my attention," she said with a wink, clearly enjoying herself. "You''re so persistent," Elshienne chuckled, shaking her head. "But you know, he just doesn''t talk much to anyone except me." Nayoung laughed again, her energy infectious. "Well, I guess I''ll just have to keep trying until he wakes up! You can''t avoid me forever, Nathan!" The classroom door opened again, and in came Jin Hyu, his bag slung over one shoulder. As soon as Nayoung spotted him, she beamed and waved both hands in the air. "Jin Hyu! Good morning!" she called out cheerfully. Jin Hyu froze for a second, not used to being greeted so openly. His ears turned a little red as he gave a shy wave back. "G-Good morning..." He quietly walked over to his seat, which was a few spots away from Elshienne. Before sitting down, he turned slightly and gave her a small bow. "G-Good morning, Elshienne." Elshienne smiled warmly at him. "Morning, Jin Hyu." Just as Jin Hyu was about to take his seat, Nathan suddenly sat up straight. His sharp eyes locked onto Jin Hyu with a cold stare. Jin Hyu felt it immediately. He flinched and quickly turned to Nathan, bowing lightly. "G-Good morning, Nathan..." he mumbled, not daring to make eye contact. Nathan didn''t reply. He just continued to glare for a few more seconds before looking away. Elshienne sighed quietly and shook her head. "Really?" Before the tension could grow worse, Nayoung jumped right into the next topic, her eyes wide with excitement. "Have you guys heard?! We have a new professor today!" She leaned in closer like she was about to share a big secret. "Apparently, it''s someone famous!"